《Harry Potter But AU???》


 Chapter -1 - AT

To all the people who hate the story- please stop reading, no one makes you to do it, I sincerely wish for you to find something else to read and for you to stop writing comments, this is my fanfic, it is something I do for my own joy , if you really think it''s bad then stop

 Chapter -2 - Harrys stats as of 76 (end of second year)

    Stats


    Name: Harry DJ Peverell


    Age: 12


    St: 18 (was 14)


    End: 19 (was 17)


    ME: 20(was 17) (Snape is 21 Dumbledore and Voldemort are 26 and 27 respectively)


    Studies:


    Muggles:


    Finished regular high school, bachelor degrees in math, physics, programming, and microbiology, finished masters degrees in chemistry''s biology


    Magical:


    History of Magic- finished second year


    Astronomy- learned all the theoretical 7 years and finished practical second year


    Herbiolegy- learned all the theoretical 7 years and finished practical second year


    Potions- learned all the theoretical ingredients to ?enough to become a master, works on his control over the potions and finished practical second year


    DADA- finished learning curses to the middle of third year but otherwise finished second year (has to be with a wand)


    Transfiguration- in the middle of fifth year''s transfigurations


    Charms - finished Hogwarts level studies and succeeded in his first master level charm


    Arithmancy- finished hogwarts level


    Runes- memorized all of the runes hogwarts has to offer and work on basic rune scams


    Gringot studies:


    Economic- finished


    Blacksmithing- finished theoretical metals and making daggers, swords, sabers, armors and now is working on Jordan


    Martial arts:


    Jujitsu- purple belt

 Chapter -3 - Side chapter- Draco and missed destiny (read after 10)

    Third pov


    It was the day Draco finally got to go buy his school supply, and more importantly - his wand.


    His father was, after all, an extremely busy man, as the adviser to the minister of magic, one of the people in the directorate of Hogwarts and one of the richest men in magical Britain, you can''t expect him to be available to go on a shopping trip whenever you desired, so Draco didn''t complain... much, only twice a day tops!


    Which is also why right now he is excited to go to Diagon ally, he can buy a wand finally, and then he will go to Hogwarts, meet the boy who lived, make everyone submit to him, just like his father did and then... well he didn''t plan too far but he was sure everything would be great.


    A few hours later


    His dad is buying him books and his mother is choosing potions supplies, while he sits at the clothes shop dying from boredom. ''when do I get to choose a wand for me? When does she finish making the clothes? You would think she does it the muggle way.'' After she finished making his Hogwarts outfit, Draco paid and went to look for his parents, the only thing that bothered him right now is why does he feel like he missed an important meeting?

 Chapter 1 - 1- Reincarnation

    I died.


    It wasn''t by some special means, it just happened in my sleep.


    So how do I know I died?


    Well, I''m in a white void and I read enough fantasy books and fan-fictions to know what that means... I getting reincarnated (you can''t see cause I''m a soul but I''m dancing)


    So it wasn''t such a surprise when a god came said I''m dead and that the other person who died was Harry Potter so because there is a prophecy I will take his place, and just before he sent me to Harry''s body I said one thing: "What about wishes???" So he gave me wishes but said that for each wish I will lose something equally important- so when I asked for eidetic memory he said all my past life except the Harry Potter books and fan-fiction''swill be forgotten, when I asked for my second wish to be with Tony Stark''s IQ he took most of my EQ and when almost afraid,I asked for Lee''s work ethics and enthusiasm for work, he took my ability to have YOUTHFUL thoughts (I almost thanked him for that when he said it means I will be with a.d.u.l.t''s mind but no experience because he takes my memories) and just when I wanted to cry he snapped his fingers and than I was gone

 Chapter 2 - 2- screw the timeline

    Harry''s pov


    Hey, my name is Harry Potter, and this is my second life. I don''t actually remember my first life but I do know I had one, how? Because I read about my second life in my first or at least I hope so, otherwise I''m just crazy.


    Any way.... today I am 5 years old and this is my first time outside the house of my aunt and uncle which means this is my first chance to escape from this place and make sure that I''m never going back, so I ran away. I know what you''re thinking ''but what about the blood wards?'' Well, screw the blood wards! Let''s see how long can you deal with name calling like freak and boy and being hit be fat a.d.u.l.ts, any way I''m out


    Author pov


    Officer Wilson is a man with honor, so when he swore to protect the little men he meant it... just kidding.


    Officer Wilson is a below average cop, he just wanted to do 8-5 get his paycheck and maybe a little bribe, but even he has boundaries and if there is one thing he can''t stand seeing is a child in distress, so when he saw the little boy look around with a shy but lost look he just had to go and see if he was okay.


    "Hey, do you need help? Are you lost? Where is your mom?"


    The boy''s eyes widened in terror so Wilson said quickly "It''s OK, don''t be afraid, what''s your name?" "Freak"


    Wilson was in a little bit of shock "what? I don''t think I heard you right." "Freak, that''s my name"


    "Who calls you that?" Officer Wilson asked without raising his voice even though he wanted to shout it because he was afraid to scare the boy away.


    "Sir and aunt Petunia" "and how does your mom and dad calls you?"


    "Freaks don''t get mommy and daddy" At this point officer Wilson was ready to kill the boy''s guardians but right now he needed to take the boy to the police station.


    Five hours later


    Police station


    After hours of searching, officer Wilson found the boy''s name- ''Harry Potter''. When he told Harry his name, Harry hugged him and thanked him for giving him a name, at that moment Wilson decided that he won''t even take the chance of giving the boy back to his aunt so he called some favors from some shady people in the adoption center of London that helps transfer children from abusing houses and got him a new identity, Harry Malcolm


    and that''s how with one day out, good acting and a lot of luck, Harry managed to screw the timeline

 Chapter 3 - 3 - Preparing for the plot part 1 - under the stairs

    Harry pov


    4 years ago


    What''s going on? Where am I? Who am I? As I was coming to my senses my memories came back, the god, the wishes, the downsides the Harry Potter books. "Oh my god, I''m Harry Potter, I have magic!!!" But the excitement disappeared quickly, when I realized two things: 1) I''m a baby! And 2) I''m in a small dusty place that people walk on- the cupboard under the stairs.


    Then for the next few hours, I freaked out, cried, yelled and in the end when I got claustrophobic, I tried to brake the door to get out. When nothing worked I calmed down and tried to drift when I understood the curse of boredom I got by combining the first and third wish. The first wish made me not having a lot of things to think about, the third made me want things to think about. So after little bit of thought, I did what every self respecting Harry Potter fan would do- I tried to do magic.


    Three months later


    So, magic?


    Fu*k that''s hard,


    The problems were:


    a) I didn''t have a clue what I''m supposed to do.


    Yeah, I have the books inside my heawd, and yes, I became a super genius thanks for my second wish, but all of that didn''t matter because the books don''t really explain how wizards (and witches, I''m all about equality) actually do magic and my IQ needs information to really help me


    b) Even if I use what they explain about magic in the books, I don''t have a wand


    and c) My perfect memory begins just after my reincarnation do I don''t remember the books perfectly 1 which meant I used 2 weeks to remember everything I could - timeline, important places bits and bits of everything I could think of, most people would have given up after a few hours or maybe a day but I had the most broken power of all - I am a genius of hard work! So I managed to complete most of the books in my head.


    After that, I tried using the easiest magic I could think of- Lumos over and over- hard work to the rescue - it took two weeks till I understood that hard work isn''t enough and I started using my brain to figure out what''s wrong.


    In the end it was an easy answer, hard work is for after you manage to use the magic before that you have to find your magic, which is easier if you have a wand that draw your magic or a strong emotion that feeds your magic with a great need, which makes your magic combust out of you.


    As a baby with a.d.u.l.t''s mind, my emotional range was too great and too under control to use the second one and I didn''t have a wand for the first one, so after searching my memories of the books I found only 4 kinds of magic that were with out wands.


    1) accident magic, which is actually an emotional magic - even Tom Riddle''s magic in the orphanage is one, he just managed to make happen again and again with the same type of feelings


    2) mind magic- most known as Legilimency and Occlumency


    3) animagi magic - animalistic shapeshifting


    4) Metamorphmagus - humanoid shapeshifting, a magic which felt actually like emotionall magic but could be useful to try make into an unemotional magic


    Out of all of those magics, the only one that was explained how to do - at least the first stage was Occlumency - the art of protecting your mind and controlling yourself - which is also coincidently, the perfect art to learn with a.d.u.l.t''s mind as it is all about emotions, thoughts and controlling them, so it shouldn''t be a surprise that in two months of being mostly alone and with a lot of hard work, I managed to make myself thoughtless and emotionless when I really tried with the side affect of being able to feel my magic when I occlude.


    Now for my ''family'', let''s just say the original Harry was a saint, or more likely, Dumbledore used more than enough potions, obliviations and manipulations to make him think about this place as home.


    They fed my just enough to not feel like I am starving but not enough to be full, changed my diaper only three times a day (which sucks, as even with a.d.u.l.t mind I didn''t know how to control my body - I guess losing my memories is worse than I thought) and didn''t change my clothes,thank god they didn''t notice my clothes from when I came were charmed for self fitting, self cleaning and temperature changing, but I knew it wouldn''t last long before they were ruined.


    The only thing they did like actual family is bathing me with Dudley as it didn''t cost them more money or time.


    Two years later


    Not much changed in the last two years, my relatives still suck, I get less showers but more time out of my cupboard, mostly for toilet.


    I started working out inside my cupboard, as I am still small enough to do things while Inside.


    And lastly my Occlumency got much better as I can now stay thoughtless while doing everything but I feel like there is a next level which I can''t see, the level where I can use magic while occluding.


    Which is why I decided to go to my most unreliable source of information- the fanfics I remember from my past life.


    Now, I didn''t already do it for two reasons:


    a) I didn''t want to mix between canon and fanfiction.


    b) I just wasn''t there occlumency wise, and I wanted to perfect it.


    But one downside I didn''t think of, is that my memory of past life isn''t perfect so after racking my brain, I only found one way to the next level.


    I needed to create barriers and mind palace. "Well that''s gonna take a lot of my time." I said to myself and got to work.


    1 ? years later (one day before chapter two)


    That''s it, I have finally done it. I have finally managed to create a mind palace which let me think while still occluding my mind, it''s not perfect as it''s only basic but I created it without real guidance and with only basic knowledge about the world.


    Another thing is that now I can feel my magic at all times but using it is harder as I haven''t trained it and also when I use it too much my body can''t handle the stress so I can''t train too much, the last thing is that my ''family'' started hitting me whenever I got caught using magic, so I decided to leave this house first chance I got.


    Now I just need a chance...

 Chapter 4 - 4- Preparing for the plot part 2 - in the orphanage

    Harry''s pov


    Two days in the orphanage and I love it. I eat three meals a day, have clothes that fit, take a shower once a day and I even have a shared room!


    I know you don''t think that''s a lot, but remember that I don''t have memories of my past life, except for the books, so for me it''s like a fairytale.


    Anyway, for the past two days I tried to become friends with the other kids but as I have an a.d.u.l.t mind and didn''t have any experience with making friends, I didn''t know how to- it might also had to do with my lower than average EQ, as except for being polite (something Vernon always insisted about) I didn''t know how to behave in front of anyone, it took me three weeks to figure out how I should behave In front of the officer so he would believe me.


    In the end I decided that I can become friends with children but I would have to pretend and it just wasn''t worth it.


    Now I need to learn how to read and write.


    One weeks later


    One weeks, that''s how long it takes to learn how to read when you are a genius.


    It''s one day to convince one of the supervisors to teach me without being annoying (AN: he was annoying he just didn''t noticed it. Low EQ)


    Two days for the letters and words and four days grammar.


    Could have done it in less but now I have more stuff to do than lay in my cupboard. I eat, run outside, help the supervisors with the chores I can, so one week and go to preschool. Supervisor Anna or sister Anna as she told me to call her, was so impressed that she gave me a whole new notebook for my self- which really helped, cause I needed something to write a time table for my works.


    Time for weekdays!


    7:00- Waking up


    7:30- Breakfast


    8:00-15:00 - Babysitter time, trying to use that time for occluding (Ever tried to block the chatter of children while still listening to the babysitter to pick up important information?). I don''t know how people do it without occlumency.


    I also used this time to move my magic around my body as much as I can and working out whenever possible.


    15:00- Lunch and back to the orphanage.


    15:30-19:00- Reading anything the orphanage has in the library. There Isn''t a lot, mostly fiction, but knowledge is power and I already have magic so who am I to say what''s real?


    19:00- Dinner


    19:30- Dishwashing, and organizing everything I learned and did today on useful and not so useful (there is no useless things, just not useful for now!)


    20:00- Shower


    20:15- Getting into bed and using magic until I''m tired, than occluding and sleep.


    Time for weekends!


    7:00- Waking up (Why does all the kids angry about this? It''s like they don''t want to wake up at this hour?)


    7:30- Running around the orphanage as a way to be healthy


    8:30- Shower (I don''t know why sister Anna cares if I shower in the morning or the evening but apparently after sports you smell bad)


    9:00- Breakfast


    9:30-15:00 - Going to the library to read as we can''t borrow books until we are 6. The other kids go to the park


    15:00- Lunch


    16:00-17:00 - Playing in the park as a way to build muscles.


    17:00-19:00- Back at the orphanage helping (trying to help) make dinner


    and learning about food


    19:00- Dinner


    19:30- Dishwashing


    20:00- Shower (When sister Anna saw me dirty when I got to bed with the excuse of ''I showered in the morning.'' She took me by my ear and washed me)


    20:15- Getting into bed and using magic until I''m tired, than occluding and sleep.


    That was my way of living for two weeks and I got better at a lot of things.


    My body got strong and tall enough to be on the same level as kids my own age.


    My magic got so much better that now instead of using lumus to I tire myself up, I use levitation (I don''t really use words in magic as it doesn''t make sense to me, instead I use intent) to lift a pen and move it around.


    My body also got used to the magic so it doesn''t hurt as much as it did when I use it- I just hope that one day it won''t hurt at all.


    My occlumency got much better, I read Sherlock Holmes and the mind palace he explained about was similar enough to use as reference, and lord of the rings gave me ideas for shields like a lava pit. So now all I need is more experience and knowledge about the world to create better shields for my brain.


    In the library in the orphanage I read all the books and in the public library I read everything they had about health (Which is a lot) so I now I know what to do health wise with my work outs


    And last but not least, sister Anna figured out that I''m really smart so she convinced the matron to test me so tomorrow I get to go to school for first grade!


    One day later


    First days sucks, we didn''t learn anything just played around.


    I just hope it gets better....


    One month later


    It did and it didn''t.


    The other kids still don''t know how to read and write and it feels like it would take all year for them to learn.


    Math and science was also something I enjoyed but was too slow, actually everything was too slow.


    The only upside was that my I noticed my body''s getting stronger and faster by moving my magic around it.


    Two weeks later


    That''s it, I am going to do it!


    "Excuse me Mrs. Hannigan?" I called my teacher. "Yes, mr. Malcolm?"


    "Can you please get me something harder to do?"


    "Mr. Malcolm, please have your matron come see me tomorrow so I can discuss your situation with her."


    It took a few days, a lot of tests and even an IQ test where everyone was shocked, (I got 270) but in the end I moved to third grade and kept moving up the grades until by the end of the year I got to finish sixth grade.


    31 July 1986


    Today is my birthday and also my one year anniversary in the orphanage.


    In this year I did a lot. Study wise- I read all there is in the orphanage''s library, I moved up six grades and I read the history books of high school (only so I can finish with it forever).


    Body wise- with my workout and magic I am taller than average and more compact so I look 7 years old and not 6.


    Magic wise- after getting used to levitating the pen, I started to focus on control. So now I can do my homework with magic by levitating the pan and writing with it and I''m about to start my second pen (to work extra fast).


    And finally, occlumency wise - my growth in it was minimal. I can now multitask and think about to things together while still keeping up my shields but except a lava wall and electric wall I can''t think of anything more to put, and I still can''t decide what my mind palace would look like on the inside.


    Anyway, today for my birthday I get a library card and to go to the movie, something called Star Wars and all the three movies. I''m so excited!


    One day later


    That was epic! I decided, my mind palace is a Death Star and my shields would have to completely change! From now on I have battle sh.i.p.s, force field and clones and robots with lasers as defense, and more importantly, my memories and knowledge is gonna be encrypted and inside a computer- let''s see people in my mind now! HAHAHAHAHAHAHa


    Sorry it came evil...


    31 July 1987


    It''s been a whole year and now I am 7.


    This year was even better than the last one.


    Study wise - I finished middle school and finished with the English, literature, Latin, French and pretty much all for high school except math, science and music lessons so I guess next year would be my last at school till Hogwarts.


    Body wise I am as tall as a tall 8 year old and I am still compact enough to win a fight with a 10 year old.


    My occlumency got much better and I can now say most people won''t break inside my brain.


    And finally magic wise- I started doing five homework''s assignments at the same time with levitation magic and before bed I tire myself up by using the strongest and most harmless magic I know of- the Patronus charm, I can only create small fog for now but I''m working on it (plus the more you use magic the more magic you have).


    Not all things are perfect though, at school my schoolmates tried to bully me, but when a six years old boy tells the teacher that he is being bullied by teenagers, let''s just say the teacher listens.


    In addition, when people see a seven years old in high school they start asking questions, and when they ask questions you don''t have answers for like, where is his paperwork? You get into trouble, at least I would, if officer Wilson didn''t have connections with some forgers which made me instead of a orphan a foster child, so people won''t try adopt me. Again, perfect, if I wasn''t someone everyone would love to be a foster parent to.


    Which is why for this year''s birthday, I get to move to a new house with my new foster parents- mr. and Mrs. Wilkerson or Dan and Jenny. (Though when Jenny started to say their names I could swear she was about to say daddy and mommy)


    So now I move to a new house, (never home - I might someday would have to use the blood wards and they should keep working as long as I keep thinking about that place as home) a new school and what really thrills me is a room just for my self.


    I don''t know if it''s possible but let''s hope next year would be even better.

 Chapter 5 - 5- Preparing for the plot part 3 - a family of choice

    31 July 1988


    This year was incredible!


    I finished high school and with Dan and Jenna''s encouragement got into two afternoon classes- Robotics and jujitsu.


    Even though I''m only 8 years old I am as tall as an average 10 years old and can kick ass of eleven years old in my jujitsu class.


    In occlumency I started creating a basic second mind so when someone ''invites'' himself to my mind he will see the second mind, it''s still a work in progress but I have nothing if not time and willingness to work hard.


    Magic wise- I can now do a basic animal shaped Patronus but after I use it I''m exhausted so I am always use it only before sleep.


    Next year I start studying at the university where Jenny teaches - Cambridge, so she can take me everyday there with her, where I will learn math physics biology and chemistry - because after a discussion with my foster parents they convinced me not to limit my self as I am only 8 years old and have time to decide what I want to do. Dan is also going to teach me coding and advanced robotics as a time together. Now Dan and Jenny are incredible, they are loving and understanding and I''m thinking about calling them mom and dad but I am worried they don''t want me to, need to think more about that.


    31 July 1989


    Nine years old and I''m rocking it!!!


    Finished first and half of the second year of all of my bachelors degrees- shocked the hell of my teachers when I asked to do half of seconds year''s test also, got my blue belt in jujitsu and built a computer with my dad.


    Also I call Dan and Jenny mom and dad, when I first asked "mom, what''s for dinner?" It was by mistake but when mom started crying and hugging me so hard till I thought I broke a rib, I just didn''t have the heart to stop so I kept calling them mom and dad until it came naturally.


    My occlumency got even better, my second mind looks realistic enough for even a passive look to go unnoticed and I starting to work on a basic shielding for it where I would use lava, electricity and all the old basic shields.


    For the thing I am most proud about- I created a corporeal Patronus, it looked like winged horse with a skeletal body witch I guess is a Thestral - make sense, I died which is what made me who I am, and that''s what protected me from becoming canon Harry Potter, so death horse as my guardian.


    A nice side affect that happened as a result of the corporeal Patronus is that my magic transformed, it used to feel like air inside of me which moves based on intent but now it feels more like liquid that flows with my blood, something that makes more sense as I thought about why some wizards and witches don''t have a corporeal Patronus, they don''t have a concentrated enough magic. And now every night I just put all my magic in my corporeal Patronus as I make it stronger and stronger


    31 July 1990


    Ten years old and only one year to the start of Hogwarts.


    Another great year, so great I almost don''t want to go there, almost.


    I finished year three in my bachelors degrees and I am almost finished coding my own computer- next year I''m going to help dad to build a car he wants to create- says it is going to change the world of sports cars he calls it Corvette, I''m so excited!!!!


    I''m almost a purple belt in jujitsu, and I am going to be in a tournament next year.


    I finished making the shields for my second mind and figured out a nice side affect of having a second mind is that it lets me get around the curse of low EQ as that mind is like an average 10 years old, a not so nice side affect is that now I have some kind of schizophrenia as I can hear a voice in my head, but I have a plan to fix it eventually, I just need the second mind to grow emotionally and then unite the main mind and second mind to create a person with high IQ and average EQ but that''s for later.


    Magically there wasn''t much change, my control got better and I got same what stronger but it is not satisfactory.


    Mom and dad got me a pet for my birthday- of course I asked for a snake and I got a rosy boa named Lola, can''t say snakes are interesting conversations but I really want to control my parseltongue gift.


    Last important thing that happened is that I told my parents about the Dursley, I told them about the cupboard, the hitting and the running away, and when I finished, I told them that I am sorry I lied and that I love them (first time I said it). They hugged me, told me that they love me too and that I am safe now.


    A few weeks later they started sending me to a shrink to work on my problems- it really helped and I''m still going once a week to doctor Loren.


    1 July 1991


    Today is the day! Today I get my letter!


    The last year was packed.


    I finished all my bachelors degrees in math, physics, biology and chemistry. My dad and I built the Corvette (more like he built and I helped, he sold it to some American company and got lots of money and reputation.


    I got my purple belt and was on the tournament (I lost but had fan)


    My occlumency didn''t improve much but I got better at changing minds and ignoring the second mind


    And magic- that''s the real kicker, though I still didn''t have much improvement power wise or even in control, I finally have a theory of how to become a Metamorphmagus. It was at one of my biology classes, we were talking about the DNA and how every little change in it can affect how you look or what kind of a living being are you- that''s when it hit me, by being a Metamorphmagus you are born with the natural ability to tweak a bit with your DNA subconsciously and even consciously, but not totally- that''s why you are becoming clumsy, because the one thing you don''t ever change is the brain- which is why you can''t become animagi as you can''t change everything.


    As for animagi? The only explanation is that you separate your brain and mind to two separate things, while your brain is in your body and changes your mind is in your soul.


    Now for the part we all(me and second mind) been waiting for- the letter.


    I ran for the mailbox and shifted between letters but except for bills there wasn''t any mail, so, disappointed I took the letters home.


    When will it come?


    30 July 1991


    I don''t know what happened, the letter just didn''t show up. ''I will wait one more day and if it won''t come I will send a letter to Hogwarts, though I really don''t want to, as I shouldn''t know about it yet.''


    While thinking that the door was knocked, dad went to open it and then shouted "sweetheart, Harry come here quickly!" As I ran to the front door I could see a man who looked like an a.d.u.l.t version of me.


    "Hey, my name is James Potter and I am your dad"


    The only thing I could think about is ''oh fudge''

 Chapter 6 - 6 - What the f.u.c.k is going on?!

    "Oh fudge"


    "Harry!"


    "Sorry mom, I thought I said it inside my head"


    "I''m sorry about that, but it''s a surprise. Would you like to drink some thing?"


    "Yes, thank you, water would be lovely" The man who should be dead said while getting to the couch.


    After mom brought water for mr. potter, and sat down there was a silent so awkward that even I could feel it. So, it wasn''t surprising when I couldn''t deal with it anymore and asked: "Who are you?"


    "I already said it, I''m your dad"


    "No, this is my dad," I said while pointing at dad (Dan) who smiled proudly. "Who exactly are you?"


    "I am your father" he said while raising his voice, "I am the one who i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.ed your mother, I am the one who changed your dippers and I am the one who..." "abandoned me" I interrupted his monologue. "You''re the one who left me at those disgusting people," I could see his head becoming smaller yet at the same time redder


    "You''re the one who left me so why are you here? What do you want?"


    Maybe I shouldn''t have been angry, after all I''m not the original Harry, but this is the only life I know, and the one constant thing I was sure of sense my rebirth is canon, but if James Potter is alive I should throw canon out the window cause I''m not there.


    "just let me explain," he finished his water with one swallow "first of all, have you ever noticed something strange happening around you?" "You mean except of someone I thought dead knocking on my door?" By using my second mind I created a sarcastic response and then looking guilty towards my parents, "Yes" "what?" "When?" my parents asked "About a few months ago" I said while using the memories I planted in my second mind to act like it''s the truth


    "What weird thing" dad asked


    "I can make my hand glow whenever I want it, at the beginning it happened by mistake a few times but after that..." I made my hand glow.


    "Why didn''t you tell us" "I was going to, but I didn''t know how and if you would think I''m a freak..." my voice became small while the mom put her hand on my head and said "you''re not a freak, you''re special. You are a wizard, Harry." For the first time sense seeing James I was shocked. ''How can mom know about magic'' "my great aunt is a witch, Harry." She smiled at me "and now my son also is one"


    After a few minutes where mom and dad explained about the little they knew about the wizarding world, about Hogwarts and how at 18 they were planning to tell me, an awkward cough interrupted our conversation.


    "Can I continue? So yes you are a wizard and I came here today to take you back to the wizarding world, back home, to your family" he finished the sentence with a smile, like it explains why did they abandoned me, changing quickly to my second mind again, I sarcastically said "Oh, why''d not say so? Let me just pack my things and lets go" a frown grew on his head, "can we maybe go shopping for your school equipment and talk about it?" "Lets do it Harry, since I married Jenny and heard about magic, I wanted to go see the wizarding world" even though I wanted nothing more than kick the man in the balls and shove him out, what came outside my mouth was "sigh, sure we can first buy things and then talk"


    "So just hold my hand please, it''s going to be a little uncomfortable but it will be over in a second"


    After holding his hand with worry and praying to god that he wouldn''t splinch any of us, we Apparited to a place with a sign which said ''Diagon Ally''s designated Apparition spot, please move to the side so you wouldn''t make anyone splinch''


    As my parents asked what splinching is, we moved into the ally''s main street and it was incredible... just kidding, maybe magic is incredible, but Diagon ally wasn''t.


    It looked like an old street that nobody bothered to clean with stores from 100 years ago, there were only one place that looked like it''s filled with wonder - Gringotts.


    It was all white with no spot of dirt on it with the name of the bank in purplish royal gold and if you looked at the doors you could see the corny song which made the first and seven books move along.


    ''Enter, stranger, but take heed


    Of what awaits the sin of greed


    For those who take, but do not earn,


    Must pay most dearly in their turn.


    So if you seek beneath our floors


    A treasure that was never yours,


    Thief, you have been warned, beware


    Of finding more than treasure there.''


    After we came in it took 15 minutes for a goblin to come take us to the vaults, while James kept talking, I didn''t really listened till he said the thing that made my blood boil and want to scream "...you would have 100 gallons a year till your seventeen which should be enough for your schooling as one gallon is about... god do you call it... ah 50 pounds, but that''s all because the rest is for your twin older brother, Hair apparent to the potter lordship- Marcus Potter"


    That''s the moment I realized canon was doomed because I''m in a WBWL story

 Chapter 7 - 7- shopping and terrible explanation

    Harry''s pov


    ''Well, my plans need to change but I should at least hear the entire story.''


    I thought while suppressing my anger and the second mind impulsiveness to kick the mans balls.


    James didn''t see anything wrong and continued "You probably don''t know yet, but your brother is the ''boy who lived!'' The savior of the Wizarding world and the destroyer of ''He who must not be named''" he finished with such a big and proud smile, Harry had to resist rolling his eyes.


    "But I will explain more later, for now let take the money and go shopping."


    A few hours later


    Third pov


    Dan was starting to get impatience, in the last few hours his world got turned on its head.


    First his child biological father showed up on the front door.


    Than he finds out that his boy is a wizard- even though he knew magic is real since the wedding, he never thought Harry would be one.


    And finally they came to the most disappointing magical place and bought all most everything Harry would need.


    They went first to the the trunk store but decided they would buy a large suitcase, as it''s more practical. Then to the clothes store where he finally had the courage to ask why is everyone in robes, and when James explained that''s what all magic people wear, he wanted to take his family and get out of this weird place, at the potion ingredients store they also bought a dragon gloves which made him wish he could see dragons, a cauldron, and phials of crystal cause they already had glass ones at home, they should have also bought a brass scales, but Harry said his on at home for his studies was a better one and Dan agreed with him so they decided not to buy it (James looked kind of annoyed at this) than they bought the books in list and a few others like- magical traditions: everything a young wizard should know, basic ingredients and the way they affect your potions and even ?The Tales of Beedle the Bard'' for Jenny as a professor in myths she was enchanted with children books and the myths inside of them. They didn''t buy a telescope after seeing the high price and low quality, instead they decided to buy a telescope in the regular world (normal, like freak is a world that Harry''s shrink said not to say, so Dan and Jenny decided not to even think those words). After buying everything except for a wand, it was time for lunch, so they decided to buy it after eating, they went to a restaurant and sat in a booth, after ordering and getting their chosen meals, James finally decided to start talking.


    "I don''t really know how to begin the explanation about why we left you, I guess it all began at 1970, there was a war in magical Britain, the light side vs the dark side, and at the head of each side were Dumbledore and you know who" "But I don''t know who" Harry said and both Dan and Jenny could see his eyes change color a little bit just like whenever he said something he thought is funny which people don''t understand. James took out his wand flicked it a few times and then said "No one says his name since the middle of the war, when he put a curse on it, even now when the curse was removed people are still afraid, but his name was Lord Voldemort." James looked like he needs to throw up but continued. "The war took eleven years and in the middle of it my wife, friends and me joined the light side, but we were losing, and then we were told that you know who is after my wife and I, just after Marcus and Harry were born, si we went into hiding, but on Halloween 1981 when we had a meeting with everyone on the light side, our house was attacked by You know who, my parents in law were killed and apparently he decided to kill my children too, but as he threw the killing curse at Marcus the magic somehow turned on him, so he died while Marcus survived with only a V shaped mark on his forehead, when we came home and founded out our boys survived we were so happy, but after taking you to the hospital, we were told that while Marcus had a serious magical depletion, you were almost a squib, a person with too little of magic to use it, so after that we took the two of you home, and in the next week, we started to receive death threats. When we asked Dumbledore for help he helped us put a blood magic on you, so as Long Jing as you are living with blood family at a place you call home, you, Marcus and us would be safe, but a bad side affect of this magic, is that it takes all of your magic and as you didn''t have much already, we decided to put it on you and bring you to your mother''s sister to have a good muggle life and to help keep your little brother''s life. Now when we got your letter for Hogwarts and figured out you have magic, I came to take home"


    Dan couldn''t be angrier for his son''s sake, they abandoned him because they thought he didn''t have magic and they are now coming back with out apologizing and want to take him from them?


    Jenny couldn''t be more worried, after all, they were only his foster parents, if they tried to take him there was nothing Dan and her could do.


    Harry was angry, hurt and confused as for what should he do now that the plot went down the toilet.


    And James just continued "your mother wanted to be here but she had a birthday party of her godchild- Neville Longbottom to attend"

 Chapter 8 - 8- A Wand And A Talk With feelings And Future Plans

    Harry''s pov


    When James finished talking we have already eaten our food and wanted to finish shopping.


    We went to Ollivander''s wand shop and got inside, then a Ollivander came from the second floor, "James Potter, how is your wand? A 11", Mahogany, pliable if I''m not mistaken?" James rolled his eyes "Yes it''s perfect, thanx"


    "And you are?" Ollivander asked me after seeing a lightning scar instead of a V "Harry," I said, not sure if I should what family name I should say. "Marcus twin" James said with a smile I wanted to smack out of his face ''that''s what I''m gonna be from now on? Not Harry, but Marcus''s twin?''


    "Didn''t know you have another child, but no worries, lets find you a wand. What is your wand hand?" "I''m right handed" "Every Ollivander wand has a core of a powerful magical substance, Mr. Potter." He said while going to the side to bring a wand "We use unicorn hairs, phoenix tail feathers, and the heartstrings of dragons. No two Ollivander wands are the same, just as no two unicorns, dragons, or phoenixes are quite the same. And of course, you will never get such good results with another wizard''s wand.


    Here try this one 8'''' holy with an hair of unicorn" Harry touched it and felt his magic move toward the wand yet the wand resisting to let it in. ''So that''s why wizards and witches use wands! Something about the way you make wands, make the magic rush out.'' After giving the wand back and getting new wands for 15 minutes straight. Ollivander finally brought the 11" long, holly, with a phoenix feather core, so imagine my surprise when it didn''t work also. "A really tricky customer, no worries, I can find anyone a wand." After a few more minutes we finally founded a wand for me, it was old but unused wand that Ollivander''s great grandfather made.


    It was a 13'''', walnut wood and a Curupira hair "an unstable wand, a jack of all trades but a master of none, this wand is the definition of the wand chooses the wizard but the wizard make the wand, I expect interesting things from you mr. Potter.


    That would be 7 Galleons"


    After paying the man we left the store, we held James hand, and he Apparited us back home (yes, home if I''m not the boy who lived, I can have a home with someone whose not the Dursleys.)


    After James left with the words see you soon, we sat in quiet for a few minutes until mom said: "We should talk about everything we learned today. Harry, how do you feel?"


    At this point while my main mind was focused on how much the information I learned today changed the story, I let my second mind rent and get his feelings out. "He is not my dad, in fact he shouldn''t be any ones dad. Who leaves his son just because he is different? And his wife, my biological mother!" I spit the two words "Not only she left me, with her terrible sister, who she should have known is a monster, she didn''t even had the decency to come with her husband to explain her side of the story. I don''t think they ever checked on me when I was there, and if they did I would hate them more then I already am!" At this point I was crying with my parents while they hugged me. "Don''t worry, you are our son, and you will be forever."


    After a few minutes, we all calmed down and my main brain finished deciding on what to do next.


    "Now, we know you are going to Hogwarts, you already finished 4 bachelor''s degrees and you have amazing opportunity to study something new with children your own age, not to mention MAGIC!"


    "Yes, you are right. In addition I can keep study in the summer for the masters degrees, it would take more time but it''s nothing hard work can''t do"


    "Now, lets talk about tomorrow, what do you want to do for your birthday?"

 Chapter 9 - Uses Of Wands And Back At The Ally

    Harry''s pov


    It was 10:30 pm and I was at my room, tomorrow we would go to London and to Diagon ally to buy all the other things I might need that aren''t at the list. As a present my parents will buy me a really good telescope (lucky dad makes a lot of money from the cars he made) and I said that with all my left money from shopping (50 gallons) I am going to buy us all kinds of cool sh*t.


    But now I am going to understand why does all the magical people uses wands!


    So after reading the entire magical theory book and understanding it I took out my wand, I could right away feel my magic rash to it, I did opened my charms book to the page of the levitation charm, pointed my wand at a pen and said "Wingardium Leviosa" the pen flew, next I said "Wingardium Leviosa" while moving my wand in a swish and flick and finishing while pointing my wand at the pen and instantly, my magic left me and my pen flew up till it touched the ceiling. After cutting my magic and the pen fell, I pointed my wand at the pen and only willed it to raise, just like I did without using a wand, it worked, that''s when I understood the way wands work, they are training wheels! When you don''t have a lot of magic and also a good grip on your magic and intent using a wand and movement is a great way to drow the magic out and words are perfect for sharpening your intent, when it was created it was probably a way to teach children magic as till the age of 17 your magic develops the most(according to the magical theory book), but after a few centuries, probably by the time of witch hunting this was forgotten and became the only way to use magic.


    It''s pretty good device if not for the downsides


    1) If you don''t learn how to use magic without a wand, you will never be able to do it except for maybe some party tricks


    2) as Ollivander said every wand have specialties of its own, and I think after using only wand magic for a few years, your magic becomes tuned to the specialties


    3) wand is like a helper in using magic so you don''t use as much as you should, while it''s a good thing when in battle or at hard work with not a lot of magic, when you practice you lose the building of magic you get while exercising your magic. It''s like a muscle, when you need help to lift something heavy it''s great to have someone to help you, but when you''re doing sets of Weight lifting it won''t be help if someone lifts the weight with you.


    So it''s decided, unless I''m in battle I won''t use my wand for magic, but I will make everyone think I use it, no need to show all my cards...


    Next morning


    After waking up and eating a special breakfast (pancakes) we drove to London, we arrived at 10:30 at a technical store and bought a celestial telescope, than we went to Leaky Cauldron, it was super easy to find, we just went to Charing Cross Road and asked around for the pub and in five minutes we had arrived, after entering Diagon ally again, I heard mom whispering "it wasn''t a dream, it''s really this lame" after laughing out loud we started walking and looking all the things there was. Dad was excited about the Quidditch store and game while mom about the weird candies they had, so after thinking what to buy we decided to buy the basic enchant your own broom so we could enchant a car (that''s the dream baby) and a little from the candies: Bertie bott''s beans, cauldron cake and chocolate frogs


    While deciding to come each birthday to try something else.


    After looking around for another hour we went inside a place called knockturn alley, it looked shady but by our standards everything looked shady and in the books they didn''t really explain why this place is bad, if it was illegal won''t it be stormed by aurors? So I didn''t say anything about the place and we went in, after a few minutes of looking around at the place which except for being lighted badly didn''t look as terrible as you would think by reading the books, we came to the most special store of Wizarding World- borgin and burkes

 Chapter 10 - 10- Borgin and Burkes

    Third pov


    It was a regular day at borgin and burkes, the best antique shop in the wizarding world of Britain and don''t let anyone tell you different. After all this is the only place you can get almost any ancient thing, they even had Salazar''s necklace for a time until they made a mistake and sold it to old mrs. Smith. But after the last wizarding war, where a lot of the rich pure-bloods fought for the losing side, people started to think this place is evil- because pure-bloods know quality, so most of them went here. After the war, except for the occasional mistaken up and coming muggle-born, the only ones that come here are the dark and gray pure-bloods and even they come in hoods. Just for everyone to know (not that they would tell anyone) mr. Borgin was a half-blood and mr. Burkes''es great grandfather (the one who helped create the shop) was a muggle-born, they didn''t care for blood status, just money.


    So when me. Burkes or Daniel saw two a.d.u.l.ts and a child coming in with muggle clothes he didn''t care at all, well maybe a little, not because of the muggle part, because they were new to this world so maybe he can make a lot of money out of them.


    "Hey, how can I help you today at our antique shop?" He asked with a smile


    "We are looking for something interesting for the boy, after all, it''s not everyday you''re turning 11."


    If this world was SpongeBob and not Harry Potter, Daniel''s eyes would become dollar eyes and if he was a Metamorphmagus his hair and eyes, maybe even his skin, would have turned gold, but as it was neither this nor that, the only change he had was a smile slightly bigger than before.


    "And what would you like, Young sir?" He asked and paid attention for the boy for the first time


    "Well, what is the most exotic magic book you have?" That was a difficult question, Daniel had lots of exotic magic books as it wasn''t illegal to have books about illegal magic, but if he brought the boy a book too bad he won''t get it and leave, then an idea came to mind.


    "You look like a smart boy, I have just the book for you." Daniel went to the back and brought back a book, it was ''Occlumency: defend your mind''. If it was 200 years ago, Daniel wouldn''t have sold it, after all it was one of the only occlumency books in existence! Usually, you learn occlumency from a master who were taught by his master, but luckily for Harry, occlumency was a dying art and the store was in bad shape, other wise he could have never get it.


    "Harry, we have to buy it. What if someone would mess with your mind? That''s not a present, it''s a necessity!"


    Daniel almost smiled his real smile and not just his business smile, he could see this family becoming one of his best clients. "This is 10 galleon and 15 sickle but because it''s your first buy I will round it up to 10 galleon. If it''s not a gift can I interest you in something else, Young Harry?" Daniel saw in the corner of his eyes the mother taking out the coins while Harry was saying "well, do you have an interesting invention? My dad and I like creating new things and tweak with things so that would be nice." ''That is it, I can finally get rid of that thing, but I have to sell it right so I won''t lose my new customers over this'' Daniel thought, and if he wasn''t with people you would see him rubbing his hands.


    "I might have something, it''s a device which manufacturing way disappeared about 300 years ago, the vanishing cabinet, it is said, that if you have this device and it''s brother, if you get into one you would come out of the other, no matter what kind of wards there are in place. Sadly I only have one, otherwise, I wouldn''t be selling it for less then 1000 galleons cause now it can only be used as a garbage disposal and for tweaking with it so I will sell for 23 galleons."


    The eyes of Harry twinkled in excitement and Daniel could already feel the galleons especially when he heard from the father the words "We have to buy it, a semi working teleportation device. That''s the dream!" "You already said it about a flying car" the woman said "can''t a man have two dreams!" In the end they bought the vanishing cabinet as a bonus he added an expended suitcase for one galleon to put the cabinet inside.


    In the end, when they left, Daniel was happy as he made 34 galleon in one sell, not knowing that in six years, for only the cabinet he could have made 150 galleons

 Chapter 11 - 11 - fixing mistakes and one mind

    Harry''s pov


    Best birthday presents ever, the telescope which they bought at the beginning was enough, really. But they said it was a school requirement and a way to remember that even if I have magic, I also have science.


    The occlumency book? Just seeing it was enough for me to be almost drool, after years of working on my own I finally have som guidance in this department.


    And finally, the cabinet? The only teleportation device that can breach the Hogwarts wards! Pure gold.


    The only birthday day which was better was the one when mom and dad took me from the orphanage.


    Anyway, we just returned home, and I couldn''t wait to read the occlumency book, so when we finished eating dinner, I told my parents thank you for everything and that I''m going to Shower and to bed.


    After showering I came to my room and started reading.


    One hour later


    I have bad news, and good news.


    After reading the entire book, I discovered one thing about my method of creating a second mind- everyone who did it went crazy when the second mind matured, the good news is that as I am a child with a.d.u.l.t mind I can still fix it, you see, the second mind is a young mind and there for weak so I can just destroy it!


    Then I went inside my mind and the battle between the main mind and second mind began.


    Third pov


    It wasn''t an easy battle, it was a battle for survival and sanity, so everything was used in it. It was the battlefield of nightmares, science and magic, of Fiendfyre and nuclear weapons, even star destroyers were seen on the battlefield, the main mind through to the battlefield most of his emotions and the second mind through most of his rationality, but in the end when both sides were exhausted and the main mind thanked the heavens above for helping him find the book before the second mind got even stronger, they decided on compromise, as they both lost too much in battle instead of destroying one another, they would merge into one mind as the main mind was planning since the creation of the second mind, no one would die, they would just become one.


    As the process began, it was so painful that the only ones that could have said to be in more pain were the Cruciatus Curse victims, only after 3 hours of the marge it was finally over and Harry fainted.

 Chapter 12 - 12- Getting ready to school, and Meeting the rest of the Potters

    Harry''s pov


    When I woke up, it was like the world changed, it was like I used to be color blind and now I can see the whole range of colors. New emotion attacked me about everything. I felt love for my parents like I never felt before, it was so powerful yet beautiful, that I started to cry.


    I never thought that the downsides of low EQ and A.d.u.l.t mind would affect me that terribly, now it''s not like I''m suddenly with high or even regular EQ, it''s just I can now understand my emotions a little better, and I still have a.d.u.l.t mind, just a mind that has better touch with his emotions than regular a.d.u.l.ts, while it will make me less rationale, maybe I can have friends now.


    A week later


    A week passed and I did a lot in it, I read all the school books I have got, and practiced most of the charms in them, both with and without wand. Now my theory about wands being a training wheels feels even righter then before. Herbology, potions, DADA and history of magic were lessons I could only read about until the start of the school year and after reading about transfiguration, not only did it make no sense how you can change one matter to another temporary! It was so scary thinking about the accidents that can happen, that I just left it.


    The idea that I was most proud of is about Astronomy, after reading the school book, except of the fact I couldn''t see what magic had to do with stars, I couldn''t help but see that the wizarding world was far behind and sometimes even wrong about the outer space, they still think the sun moves around the earth!


    Anyway, I decided to bus some muggle books about astronomy and Astro-physics, it took me three nights but I feel that I am ready to prevent myself from learning mistaken information. ''Maybe I should be the astronomy professor'' I to myself while eating breakfast when dad brought a letter to me, "I got it from an owl, I think it''s for you."


    ''Dear Harry,


    We would love it if you would be willing to join us for a week from tomorrow, we really want to get to know our son (and brother) before the school year begins.


    If you can''t, please send your owl.


    If you don''t send, we will pick you up at 8:30 AM.


    Love,


    Dad, mom and Marcus.''


    "I can''t believe they call themselves that!" I was so angry I couldn''t even think straight, "They are not my parents, they are a s.p.e.r.m and egg donors. Why the hell would I want to be with them for a week?" After the marge my emotions were amplified, my love for my parents got bigger and my dislike for the Potters became a full on hate.


    "Now, now. Calm down." mom said gently, understanding my anger. "Lets just think about it. You have absolute right to be angry at James and his wife (AN: if you don''t remember, James never said Lily''s name so Harry''s parents don''t actually know it), but what about your twin brother? He didn''t do anything wrong, don''t you want to know him?" Mom had a point there, even if it''s not the one she thought she did. I need to get to know Marcus, as I need to know more about the person who has so much power over magical Britain. In addition I suddenly realized we don''t have an owl for sending letters, so a little reluctant, I agreed to go.


    The next day


    It was 9:30 and they were still not here, I woke up early to do my workout and they didn''t even bothered to be on time! By the minute I was beginning to think about what is the most creative way to kill two magical people. Just when I was at using a time turner to make sure they would be in the house when Voldemort arrived I heard a knock on the door, opening it I saw James Potter with a red headed woman which I was pretty sure was Lily, but as I shouldn''t have known her name I just said "I was waiting for over an hour. Where were you?" "I''m sorry, the new nimbus came out today, so we just had to take Marcus there, but it doesn''t matter we have a week to get to know each other" James said as if my reason to exist right now is to get to know them and that my time is meaningless. "Now lets me introduce you to lady Lily Potter, the smartest witch of her generation, but you should call her mom." "Hello, lady Potter." I said and bowed the most sarcastically I could. "Oh, Harry, call me mom." "I''m sorry but the only person I would ever call mom is at the university right now, so the best I could is call you Lily." Lily put a sad face on her face but I could see the anger in her eyes and swore to my self to protect my parents. James on the other hand was much angrier by my words as he couldn''t keep a smile on his face, "Don''t talk to your mother that way," but Lily just touched his hand and shook her head, "that''s o.k. He is angry right now, but he will understand that we love him and did it for him and Marcus to be safe."


    I couldn''t believe they were talking about me like I''m not even there, but just wanting to move along with all of it, I took my expanded suitcase with all my books, wand, enough clothes for the week and the vanishing cabinet (apparently taking a heavy thing outside the suitcase requires magic, and most importantly, the masters degrees books my parents got me so I won''t be bored, in one hand, held Lily''s extended arm with the other, and we apparited away.


    A second later, we arrived near a huge mansion. "Welcome to ''Potter Mansion'' the ancestral home of the Potter family, we moved here a year after the war was over as my parents died from dragon pox. Come inside and I will give you a tour."


    An hour later


    It was the first time I was sorry for having perfect memory. For the last hour, James didn''t stop talking about the history of the Potter family, even Lily left after 10 minutes of the tour saying she is going to look for Marcus- like she can''t ask a house elf to do it.


    So that''s how an hour after I came to the mansion I knew more than I ever wanted to know about the Potter family and didn''t knew what of my knowledge is true and what is the imagination of James.


    "And lastly, the most exciting place in the house, the Quidditch pitche, where if I''m not mistaken you would meet your brother.

 Chapter 13 - 13- Something I would never forget

    Harry''s pov


    Lets just say Marcus''es and mine first meeting wasn''t the best...


    I was near the pitch when he came down from his broom.


    We looked almost the same, we both looked almost like James, but while he had more fat on him (he wasn''t fat just a little fuller) I was skinnier and had more muscle, while he had average height for an eleven year old, I was as tall as an average 12 year old, and most noticeably he had brown fudge eyes while I had emerald green eyes.


    What I didn''t expect, is that while we checked each other, he opened his mouth and said "why is he taller then me? I''m the boy who lived, I should be taller!" He sounded so much like Dudley in the books that I felt like god is punishing me for leaving one by giving me another, a thought that made me laugh so hard on the inside that I mumbled about a toilet and ran there trying not to laugh out loud. This is gonna be a long long week...


    A week later


    Marcus was the most insufferable child I''ve ever met, he is an idiotic child who thinks he''s always in the right, and every other sentence of his is about how amazing he is and how, as the boy who lived, he is greatest thing that happened since the invention of sliced bread.


    Let just say, after a week with him, any thoughts of being brothers disappeared from my mind, and I was sure his power over his parents and magical Britain was enormous, cause otherwise someone would have pulled his head out of his own ass. It was funny at first, but now it''s just annoying, in addition it''s a little disturbing, is it just me or every wizard is a bad parent? Even if you''re not including James and Lily, who left one child and destroyed the other, just from what I know from the books, Sirius''s mother, Draco''s and almost every pure-blood''s entitled self, the racism in the Wizarding world, bullying all the different people at school, hell even the Weasley''s family with the overbearing mother, meek father, Percy the ''perfect son'' who abandoned his family in time of need, Ron the jealous boy and Ginny the crazy fan, if we are honest, only a small percentage of the wizards are good people and even smaller aren''t muggle-born, like Tonx, Neville and Luna, suddenly I don''t want to be at the magical world anymore, but I keep telling myself "remember that you came to this world because of the prophecy and if I don''t kill Voldemort he would kill me one day. Plus magic."


    Anyhow... my week is over and I can see my parents again, after this long week, I decided that my first project for the year would be an enchanted mirror so I would be able to see them everyday.


    "Harry, it''s time to go." Lily yelled, "unless, maybe, you prefer to stay?"


    In the past week Lily did everything she could to make me feel welcomed, and if I was a regular child it would have worked, but not only I was not a normal child, I had my parents who I loved more than anything in the world, and also, I really didn''t like the look in her eyes when I refused to go along with the act and wouldn''t sign the rune doc.u.ment they gave me with the excuse of making sure you''re happy with your parents (the only time they called my mom and dad my parents).


    So, politely I said that I miss my parents took my suitcase in one hand, Lily''s arm held with the other, and we apperated home.


    After arriving at the closest ally near my house, Lily gave me an awkward hug and told me I can always contact her if I need anything and that she would see me at the train station and disapperated.


    5 minutes later, I arrived where my house is and there was cops everywhere- I ran so fast inside that they didn''t manage to stop me and that''s when I saw them. Something I would never forget

 Chapter 14 - 14- ravenge should always be cold

    Third pov


    The room was massy with all the electronic devisees were taken, but Harry didn''t even noticed, his eyes were on the ground trailing the blood to the kitchen. When he walked in, he first saw his mom, her eyes were closed and her face so peaceful that if she wasn''t on the floor and with a slit throat he would have thought she''s just asleep. Then he looked at the other person there, it was his dad, just next to her looking dead as hell and that''s when Harry got in shock


    August 21 1991


    Harry''s pov


    The last week was hard and chaotic, it took a two days until I got out of my shock.


    The police came and told me it was a robbery gone wrong, I thought ''poppyc.o.c.k'', than a social worker came and started asking questions about relatives, and telling me I can have a say with who I am should live, I told her that I''m not their biological or adopted son, that they were my foster parents but they were my parents, that they were going to send me to a gifted children''s school which is a boarding one and that it''s paid already, after a few hours and a lot of talking she agreed it was the best option for me and left, by that time I was tired as hell and went to sleep.


    Next day, a lawyer came, he said my parents left everything to me, so now I''m one of the youngest millionaires in the world (apparently dad got a lot of money for his inventions) and I just had to lose the only two people that ever loved me and that I even loved, YAY"


    It took three days since the moment I woke up to understand one thing, It was related to the Potters. It can''t be a coincidence that the week when I went there and kept refusing to be with them my parents died. Now if I was a regular child I would have come to them for comfort, but I''m not and I won''t.


    Instead I swear I would destroy everything the care about and everyone, I might have to kill Voldemort or I would be killed, but it was never said I must be on the light side, it won''t be quick but I will have my revenge, after all, revenge is a dish best served cold.


    August 31 1991


    Harry''s pov


    It is the last day before school starts, I sold my parents house cheaply and bought with that money a condo in muggle London about a block from the Leaky Cauldron, I quickly and quietly with a nice little charm called the confundus, managed to convince a judge to sign my emancipations papers so In the muggle world I''m a.d.u.l.t and I tied all the loose ends with my jujitsu sensei and told the university I''m moving far away so I won''t continue my degrees there, I even bought a computer to take with me in my enchanted suitcase so I won''t be cut out of the world, and now I am finally ready to go to Hogwarts and play the game of chess that''s called the wizarding war but I won''t be black or white... I will be purple!


    Lily''s pov


    Why didn''t Harry contact me yet?


    He should have done it right after he found out his caregivers died, after all who can comfort him better than his own mother?


    Well maybe he is still grieving alone and I will see him at the train station tomorrow, he will have a year at Gryffindor to connect with his brother and we will be at the end a family again.


    Now I just need a plan to convince him to sign those papers and make Marcus the real heir, after all, isn''t the boy who lived the perfect heir of the Potter house?

 Chapter 15 - 15- Train station and a nap

    September 1st 1991


    Third pov


    This was a moment all the first years have waited for as long as they remember, but no one waited longer than Harry Potter, after all since the first moment he remembers it was the thing he''s been preparing for.


    So you wouldn''t be surprised if you were told that Harry woke up extremely early, actually, he didn''t sleep at all last night, too bad it had nothing to do with excitement and more to do with the fact his parents were murdered, and he was going to meet their killer''s child, at least if he is not mistaken about the killer''s identity.


    So at 6 AM, after a long night of occlumency and suppressing his feelings, Harry was more than ready to meet everyone with a smile.


    He did his morning workout, Showered, made breakfast and after eating it he packed everything he owned in his expending suitcase except the vanishing cabinet and left the condo to the king cross station.


    When he arrived there, he saw a curly haired 11 years old who, if he had to guess, must have been Hermione Granger, for a moment he was happy to meet the person who''s supposed to be one of his best friends, than he remembered a couple of problems:


    1) he is not the original Harry, actually he is very different.


    He doesn''t like Quidditch (it makes no sense), he didn''t live with the Durlsly since he was 5 and he already decided not to be Gryffindor as he wasn''t sure if he could keep himself in check and not kill anyone *cough* Marcus *cough*.


    2) this wasn''t canon, and until he figures out who''s good and who is bad, he is not going to be friends with anyone


    3) Hermione was always a ''stick to the rules'' person, or at least until halloween (AN: sneaking dragons and haxing friends as an eleven years old while before "we could get killed or worse, expelled"{best line in seven books}), and even later she was always pro Dumbledore, she would never agree with revenge, the one thing Harry wouldn''t compromise about.


    So that''s why he waited 5 minutes after she walked through the wall, then moved towards the wall while putting a hat on so he wouldn''t be mistaken as his brother.


    It worked perfectly, after all even though they are similar he is taller, skinnier, wore a hat and most importantly, he came alone while everyone knew the boy who lived would be with his parents and lots of reporters. So Harry got to the first years section of the train, found a wagon with no one in it and decided, as there was about a hour and 15 minutes till the train hit the road to take a nap. After all, he didn''t sleep last night.


    45 minutes later


    Third pov


    While Harry was still sleeping, outside the train there was lots of touching goodbyes, but none looked more touching than the Potter family goodbye.


    After all, it''s not everyday that your little boy leaves you for a year, and there were reporters everywhere.


    Everyone wanted an opportunity for a boy who lived exclusive, but the Potter family was aiming higher, they wanted a front stage, which is why they were waiting for Harry, because what says front page more than- ''The one you didn''t know about, the sacrifice of the boy who lived''s brother.''


    25 minutes later


    ''It''s ridiculous'' Is what everyone of the Potter family thought.''we can''t wait any more, otherwise Marcus (I) would miss the train.'' So they kissed, hugged and shade a tear one last time then Marcus, that never had friends as his parents were too afraid to let him out of the house without them, went and met his new followers (read as friends) for the first time.


    The day later a story would be posted on the ''Daily Prophet'' there would be an article about the Potter family- ''Loving or codependent? A look on the family of the boy who lived.''


    And that''s how, accidentally, by coming early and taking a nap, Harry maneged to destroy a little bit of the Potter family,

 Chapter 16 - 16- Train Ride

    Third''s pov


    It was 3 hours into the 8 hours long trip that a knock on the door woke Harry up, while stretching he called the person to come in.


    The door opened and a small pudgy boy asked shyly: "Did you see a toad? I lost mine, he always escape!" That''s the moment Harry recognized the boy, it was Neville Longbottom, the bravest Gryffindor, as he is the only one whose afraid and still does what he believes, and it looked like he isn''t as different as you might think from the books, so Harry decided to help. "No, sorry, but I heard there is a spell to bring stuff to you, why won''t you ask one of the older students to use it?" "Th-thanks" "Anything for a friend." "Are we?" "Sorry, I didn''t meant to presume. I''m Harry." "Neville." "So Neville, when you find your toad, would you like to sit with me?" "I would love to." Neville smiled and closed the door while Harry thought ''my first friend is a Gryffindor, that would make things interesting'' and went back to sleep


    15 minutes later


    Third''s pov


    Hermione was starting to really regret suggesting to help Neville search for his toad. She knew it wasn''t nice, and her parents educated her to always help when she can, but she really hoped to meet someone she could call a friend before they arrived to the castle, because she knew that afterward it would be harder to find a friend, after all, even though Hermione wasn''t dumb, she was a little naive, and she really thought that everyone here would be as excited to learn and about school,so while she really didn''t expect to find a celebrity when she opened the next door, when she saw the wagon packed with people and everyone looking at someone doing magic, she just couldn''t help herself "oh, you''re doing magic? Lets see it then." She didn''t mean to sound so demanding, she was just really excited about magic. When the boy said Lumos and a light was shining out of his wand, everyone clapped excitedly. To be Hermione thought it''s a little strange that they were so mesmerized about a simple spell that took her 5 minutes to learn, but when she heard the red headed boy saying "of course Marcus can do magic before school he''s the boy who lived." She understood. "You''re Marcus potter? Did you know that you were written about in modern magical history, the raise and fall of the dark arts and even in Great wizarding event of the 20th century?" "Of course I know about it, it''s me that is written about." Hermione started not liking this posh of a boy, she just wanted to leave the wagon so she quickly asked if anyone has seen a toad and when they replied negatively she left, just not before hearing the red headed saying "whatever house I''m in, I hope she ain''t in it."


    So, hurt and without much will she decided to check one more wagon, and one far away, so there won''t be a chance to meet one of the kids in Marcus''s wagon


    3 minutes later


    at the other end of the first years side of the train


    Hermione took a big breath and told herself that she would just come in ask about the toad and then go find a someone who could become her friend, even if not now, maybe in the future, now she just hoped for a familiar maybe friendly face who she could have an interesting conversation with.


    She knocked on the door and after a second someone said come in with a yawn, she got in and asked in a quiet voice. "Have you seen a toad? A boy named Neville lost his." "Actually, Neville was already here, he took my suggestion to go to an older student and ask them to use magic to help." "Oh, really? So I guess I would go now..." just as she was about to get out he said "Wait, do you want to sit together? I could use someone to talk to, maybe we can be friends?" Nodding while smiling she came in and closed the door. "By the way, I''m Harry." "Hermione, I hope we can be friends."


    4 hours later


    Harry''s pov


    I''m not sure how it came to this.


    First, I was sleeping in the train when Neville asked for help, while seeing him like that made me impulsively help him, I decided it would be worth while to become friends with a pure-blood with money on the light side, then when Hermione showed up looking so defeated and asked about the toad, even though I decided not to get involved with any of the main cast, even if it would change the future even more than it''s already changed and even though I had my reasons not to trust her, I couldn''t leave her alone and invited her to stay inside with me. Then Neville came and soon we were all talking about the classes and what were we excited to learn, when the trolley lady came I bought some chocolate frogs and licorice wands, and we all ate them, even Hermione ate, though it took some convincing, just when we finished every candy, another knock was sounded, then the door opened and one blond and two big kids walked in, one of the big kids were even at my height! The blond kid who I immediately assumed was Draco Malfoy said "Have any of you seen the boy who lived?"


    And Hermione immediately said "He is at the other end of the first year wagons." "Thank you" Draco simply said and left. ''Well, that was anticlimactic'' Harry thought.


    After that incident, they went on to talk about houses. "I hope to be Gryffindor, like my parents, but I will probably be a Hufflepuff" Neville said with a low tone. "What''s wrong with being a Hufflepuff?" Harry asked "Do you have a problem with loyal and hard working people?" "No, it''s just that my grandmother really want me to be in the same house as everyone else in the family was and I also want to be brave" "You are brave Neville, you want even though you are afraid to every wagon to ask about Trevor, bravery isn''t the absence of fear, it doing the right thing despite it. I''m sure that you would be a Gryffindor if that''s what you want" "thank you Harry, it means a lot that you said it." "Yea, so lets all three of us become Gryffindor" Hermione said with a smile


    "I don''t really care if I''m Gryffindor, I like all the houses." Harry lied as in truth the only house he didn''t want to be in was Gryffindor. "Really? Even Slytherin?" Hermione was shocked "What''s wrong with ambition?" "But that''s the house ''you know who'' was in!" Neville exclaimed "really? What year did he graduate?" "I don''t know, how is that relevant?" Because when I heard his name I did a little research and there was never a student named you know what in all of Hogwarts" "of course not, it''s a fake name, it''s just that no-one knows his real name." Neville answered "exactly, so how do you know he was a Slytherin? And remember ''because everyone said so'' isn''t an answer" Neville and Hermione looked thoughtful so the rest of the ride was done quietly.

 Chapter 17 - 17-Hagrid and the future seeing hat

    Third''s pov


    It was evening by the time the train stopped, and the last people to get of it were the first years, and as everyone got down the train, they couldn''t help but hear the baritone deep voice yells "first years, first years, over here, there you are. Is there anyone missing? No? Great. Now get into the boats, three or four in a boat."


    After everyone went inside the boats they started moving, they could see the giant octopus and grindylows swimming in the water, they were so amazed by the lake that they almost jumped when someone said look.


    When they looked up they saw The Hogwarts castle, it looked majestic, and old yet beautiful. Even Harry couldn''t help but think ''this is how you should be introduced to the magical world''


    After they arrived they all got into the castle quickly.


    "The firs''-years, Professor McGonagall," said Hagrid.


    "Thank-you, Hagrid. I will take them from here."


    "Welcome to Hogwarts," said Professor McGonagall. "The start-of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the Great Hall, you will be sorted into your houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your house, sleep in your house dormitory and spend free time in your house common room.


    The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin. Each house has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your house points, while any rule-breaking will lose house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the House Cup, a great honour. I hope each of you will be a credit to whichever house becomes yours.


    The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarted yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting." Her eyes lingered for a moment on Neville''s cloak, which was fastened under his left ear, and on Ron''s smudged nose


    "I will return when we are ready for you," said Professor McGonagall. "Please wait quietly."


    As they waited Harry could see everybody were nervous, even Hermione and Neville, who should have calmed down after their conversation at the train. Suddenly Hermione said "Let''s make a promise, no matter what house we would be let''s stay friends." "Sure." "Of course"


    They waited for another 15 minutes while the ghosts came and go, talking about Peeves. Finally the sorting time began. They went inside the great hall, and it was amazing, the ceiling was really beautiful with the flying candles and than the Hat sang


    "Oh you may not think I''m pretty,


    But don''t judge on what you see,


    I''ll eat myself if you can find


    A smarter hat than me.


    You can keep your bowlers black,


    Your top hats sleek and tall,


    For I''m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat


    And I can cap them all.


    There''s nothing hidden in your head


    The Sorting Hat can''t see,


    So try me on and I will tell you


    Where you ought to be.


    You might belong in Gryffindor,


    Where dwell the brave at heart,


    Their daring, nerve, and chivalry


    Set Gryffindors apart;


    You might belong in Hufflepuff,


    Where they are just and loyal,


    Those patient Hufflepuffs are true


    And unafraid of toil;


    Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,


    if you''ve a ready mind,


    Where those of wit and learning,


    Will always find their kind;


    Or perhaps in Slytherin


    You''ll make your real friends,


    Those cunning folks use any means


    To achieve their ends.


    So put me on! Don''t be afraid!


    And don''t get in a flap!


    You''re in safe hands (though I have none)


    For I''m a Thinking Cap!"


    Then they started to call names, Abbot Hannah - Hufflepuff


    They continued like that but Harry was interested in the changes he might have made.


    The hats power wasn''t looking inside the mind, it was the power he got from Gryffindor himself, The power to see the possibilities of people. Most people would only grow strong in one house, some won''t complete their studies if they are not put in specific house,those children were the easiest to sort. The difficult ones to sort Were those who would fit well in all houses and those who fit at none.


    So when it was Hermione''s turn, the hat really didn''t know where to put her, you could see the loyalty to friends she would have, you could see her mind expand while she learn, you could see her bravery and Nobility when she fights a lost cause at all cost, and you could see her change the world with her ambition. So in the end when the hat didn''t have a choice he asked, and when she answered he yelled "Gryffindor."


    In neville''s sorting it was easier, The boy didn''t have much ambition and he didn''t want to know everything but he could be so loyal and so brave and noble even if he didn''t know it. In the end they had chosen to put him where he can do the best for the school. "Gryffindor"


    Another difficult one was Draco Malfoy, he had courage and loyalty to his family but his family expectations didn''t let him think about being anywhere else but Slytherin, more than that, in more futures than one, being in a different house killed him, so even though he should have been a Hufflepuff the hats quickly called Slytherin.


    There were earlier and harder ones after that, he even split twins for their benefit, but it was hard. Then came the strongest challenge of his semi-life sorting Harry Potte

 Chapter 18 - 18- an interesting conversation with a hat

    Third''s pov


    Just as the sorting hat finished to sort Parvati into Gryffindor, the moment everyone have been waiting for arrived, yet it felt like professor McGonagle suddenly started speaking in slow motion. Poootteeeer Haaaarryyyyyy, so it wasn''t a surprise when one of the braver yet dumber kids shouted "don''t you mean Marcus?" "20 points from Gryffindor, and please be quiet mr. McLaggen" as Harry went to the stool, everyone whispered around him, "who is he?" "Is he related to the boy who lived?" "Why didn''t we heard about him?" Harry could hear all the whispers when he decided to talk about anything important in the great hall if he didn''t want the teachers to know about it. But as he put the hat on, it suddenly became quite, than he could hear the hat speak: Hmm, difficult. VERY difficult. Plenty of courage, I see. What the f.u.c.k? Who are you? Why can''t I see more than two blurry futures of you?" "Wait, you don''t look into minds? That''s a relief." "Of course I don''t look into minds, did you think as a person everyone had only one definitive character in them? I choose by seeing five years in advance or seven if it''s really hard and look for the house with the best outcome, it might not tell me everything, but it does help me choose." "So why did you let Tom Riddle be a Slytherin?" "How do you know about him? Doesn''t matter, I choose the house for the students based on the best outcome to them and school. Now, I can''t say more than that cause I can''t talk about predictions for other students. Lets talk about you instead, a boy with only two futures means you have a prophecy about you, that''s fine, but tell me, how is it possible that I can''t see even one moment before the prophesy?" The hat was genuinely interested, after 1000 years of sorting students, finally he had something new to expect, after all even though seeing the future is awesome knowing what''s going to happen always kind of sucks." Now if Harry trusted the hat maybe he would have told it everything but as he read in another life, Mr. Weasley saying to his daughter ''never trust an object that can think if you can''t see where it''s brain is'' and it''s not an advice someone should ever forget! Especially with magical objects, after all you have Horcruxes and a lot of other kinds of magical objects that can think. Plus the hat most probably tells the headmaster a lot so even if it''s a harmless magical hat Harry would never tell him anything. "You are so careful, and you have a prophecy on your head, there is only one place you would be..." "SLYTHERIN"

 Chapter 19 - 19- the rest of the sorting and the feast

    Third''s pov


    After Harry went to Slytherin, professor McGonagle called Marcus, again there were whispers, but this time it was about the house he should be in and not about who he is, when the hat looked into the boy''s future he once again didn''t know where to put the boy, as the boy''s ambition was to stay loved by the wizarding world could be accomplished in any house the hat decided to eliminate the houses he cannot put the boy in. Slytherin was out, as he didn''t see one future where Marcus survives, whether he is killed by accident, a dark lord fanatic, or his own brother, he just won''t survive.


    Hufflepuff was also out, no matter what he won''t become a hard worker and by being placed there he can create a cult, something the hat despises, as it creates boring futures for the next century, just look at Slytherin.


    Ravenclaw was the next one out, the boy might have a brain, but he would never study seriously and would affect the entire house, so in seven years it will become a joke.


    In the end, the hat chose Gryffindor, which surprisingly was also the house the boy asked, so he said "in that case you should be... GRYFFINDOR."


    The entire Gryffindor house started cheering Fred and George screamed "we''ve got Potter, we''ve got Potter"


    After coming down the sorting continued.


    The next few students were much easier, but then professor McGonagle called "Weasley Ronald"


    When the hats heard that name he wanted to cry, since the first of the Weasley brothers came everyone of them except Charles was a nightmare of its own.


    William and George should''ve been in Ravenclaw, Fred a Slytherin, and Percy was just like Marcus, it didn''t fit anywhere. Every time we had was about to make his decision he could see their mother abandoning them, which is why when Ronald put the hat on he just said "another Weasley? better be GRYFFINDOR"


    Lets just say, when the sorting was over the hat was sad he didn''t have a digestive system, cause he could really use a drink.


    The sorting was over, and everyone waited to eat, after all it was already after 8:00 PM, and they were starving so when Dumbledore stood up beaming at the students almost everyone missed the disturbing eye twinkle he had when he looked at a few of the new students, and how the twinkle disappeared when he looked at Harry, one of the few people that didn''t miss it yet was Harry himself. "Welcome," he said. "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak!"


    ''An amazing way to make to make everyone put their guards down around you,'' Harry thought ''The idiotic ones would think you''re just crazy, Smart ones good thing you just want to make yourself look crazy and because the figure you out, they would know what to expect, when in fact they would know nothing''


    Severus Snape''s pov


    Severus wasn''t sure what to think, on one hand he hated the fact James Potter''s child was in his house, on the other it was kind of a sweet revenge, he also wanted to make James''s kid life harder but he took an oath to himself that he (as a different of Slughorn) would make sure none of his snakes suffered unjustly. As for the fact he was Lily''s child, it didn''t mattered to him anymore, after all you need to be really pathetic to hold a candle to a woman for more then 11 years, not to mention the fact she changed, she became just like the people who bullied and made fun of him. He also didn''t like the dark look Dumbledore gave the boy.


    ''Lets just take the wait and see attitude''


    Voldemort''s pov


    Voldemort really wasn''t sure who''s the boy who lived, he didn''t remembere much about that night when he lost his body, he remembered his spy helping him get into the house, he remembered old muggle people, two children, killing curses being thrown out and pain.


    When Quirrell told him everything he knew about Marcus Potter, he assumed that he killed the other child, but now he was sure it was an evil scheme of Dumbledore but is it so he would think the boy who lived is Harry or so he would think that the boy who lived is Marcus? He needs to think about it.


    Dumbledore''s pov


    It was a difficult summer for him.


    July 1st


    when he looked at the names of this year new students he saw a name he was sure he would never hear about again, ''Harry Potter.'' The boy was supposed to be a squib, even if the test isn''t 100% accurate, having a 98% accuracy was enough for him, but now it came to bite him in the ass, as the older and future Lord Potter was coming to Hogwarts and there was nothing he could do.


    After a few moments of thought he was sure he should just give the latter to his parents and have them explain the boy, after all they were family.


    July 2


    He was wrong, apparently the Potter left the child the moment they heard he was a squib. Most parents would wait till the Hogwarts latter with a little bit of hope, but they didn''t, well they should just find him and explain... after all they are blood.


    July 31


    Shit!


    He was wrong again! After almost a month of searching, James found the child, but he had a new family. No matter, he should just get to know his real family he would forget about the muggles, just like all the muggle-born in school.


    August 15


    That''s it, the boy had been with the Potter family for almost a week and he still hasn''t warmed up to any of them, not even Marcus, but after much thought Dumbledore had a plan, there is nothing more uniting than a loved ones death, those muggles would serve the greater good!


    August 31


    The boy didn''t come back, in fact, he disappeared, where is he??? Why did none of his plans worked after all, he is the headmaster of a school, every time his students were having a choice he made sure it would be the right one with his plans, the last child of whom his plans didn''t work on was Tom, He would have to keep an an I on young Harry.


    September 1st


    This boy is so similar to Tom it''s scary, a maggle-raised, half-blood, sorted to Slytherin, and he even have the same polite yet distance look when he speaks. Yes, he would have to keep an eye on the boy."


    He then raised and said his practiced speech "Ahem -- just a few more words now that we are all fed and watered. I have a few start-of-term notices to give you.


    "First years should note that the forest on the grounds is forbidden to all pupils. And a few of our older students would do well to remember that as well."


    Dumbledore''s twinkling eyes flashed in the direction of the Weasley twins.


    "I have also been asked by Mr. Filch, the caretaker, to remind you all that no magic should be used between classes in the corridors.


    Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch.


    And finally, I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death."


    He stopped till the students finished murmur.


    "And now, before we go to bed, let us sing the school song!"


    While laughing inside about the fact that the teachers would once again have to suffer this noise just like he did before he became a headmaster (apparently the headmaster spot had a unique spell which changes the yells to a wonderful music when the music words appear.)


    He gave his wand a little flick, as if he was trying to get a fly off the end, and a long golden ribbon flew out of it, which rose high above the tables and twisted itself, snakelike, into words


    "Everyone pick their favorite tune," said Dumbledore, "and off we go!"


    "Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts,


    Teach us something please,


    Whether we be old and bald,


    Or young with scabby knees,


    Our heads could do with filling,


    With some interesting stuff,


    For now they''re bare and full of air,


    Dead flies and bits of fluff,


    So teach us things worth knowing,


    Bring back what we''ve forgot,


    Just do your best, we''ll do the rest,


    And learn until our brains all rot."


    When everyone finished he said "Ah, music," wiping his eyes. "A magic beyond all we do here! And now, bedtime. Off you trot!"


    He really wanted to go to bed, he had a lot to think about.

 Chapter 20 - 20- Slytherin common room and common sense

    Draco''s pov


    Draco had a confusing day, first he met the boy who lived, Who apparently didn''t want to be friends with him, ''why the bloody hell not?'' Was all he could think about since Potter refused to even shake his hand. What a pones! Then he arrived at Hogwarts got into his dream house, and he was thrilled... for about five minutes, till he heard there is another Potter and he also was sorted into Slytherin. Then we thought that''s my chance for revenge, after all as the prince of Slytherin, Draco would make sure he knows his betters, well that''s what Draco thought like until he saw The Potter twin start taking with everyone in the table. It felt like he knows everything, when Theo talked about the herbology class he is interested in, Potter started talking with him about the difference between mundane plants and magical plants. When Zabini began talking about transfiguration theory, he started to talk about energy transformation and when Greengrass started talking about potions, without even blinking he started talking about the reactions every ingredient with another. So when they finally started talking about their homes, even though most of them already knew each other, Draco felt it''s his time to shine.


    "I''m a pure-blood, of course. I was being prepared to Hogwarts since the moment I was born, as you wouldn''t expect anything but the very best out of the son of Lucius Malfoy."


    He was sure, no matter what they would hear next, he would become the leader of this year''s Slytherin, after all, he had Crabbe and Goyle as minions, Pansy as a friend, Theo as a ally and even Greengrass as a colleague, even if Zabini and Davis want to be independent they would cave, after all who else can become the leader?


    Then it was Potter''s turn.


    "I''m a half-blood, I learned about Hogwarts from James Potter about one month ago, so if I don''t know anything I should, please tell me." He said it so politely that Draco was so impressed, he didn''t even noticed it until Theo asked "what do you mean ''you heard about Hogwarts just a month ago''?" "I was raised by muggles as my biological parents wanted to focus more about the ''boy who lived''" "so that''s why we never heard the potters had two sons. So which one are you? The older or younger twin?" Greengrass asked with much interest. "Older, why?" "That means you are the heir of the Potter lordship!" Zabini exclaimed. "That''s huge!"


    It was at that moment Draco knew his plans were destroyed, Zabini and Davis now had a different opinion of a leader, Greengrass will play both sides and Theo would do as always what ever he wants. ''No, I have to find a way to make sure he knows his place.'' With that thought, Draco joined the other first years as they were leaving with the perfects, it took about 5 minutes to get from the grand hall to the Slytherin dungeon, and that''s only cause we were going slowly, when they arrived at The entrance it was located behind a bare stretch of stone wall, exactly as his father told him.


    The perfect told them never to reveal The password to any student who is not Slytherin, then told the wall "Merlin"


    When they arrived uncle Severus was already there, they all stood before him when he started talking "you were all deemed worthy to become part of the elite group who is called Slytherin, it means you''re ambitious, cunning and smart, but that''s not all Slytherin is about, it''s also about the drive to excellence and fraternity, even in the hat song he says ''In Slytherin You''ll make your real friends.''


    That''s why, we have a few rules in here:


    1) I don''t take points from you, but if I punish one with detention-every one is punished. You see, every good Slytherin knows that the house points system is idiotic, answering questions- points, doing something wrong- points. So as I expect better from you, I decided to make the system crash, that''s why you would hear about how unfair I am point wise, because when I give you points you should look proud but feel ashamed, as the more points you get from my, the less benefits you will have inside the house, if you get less than 10, you can have a private room, less than 25 a privet study but room with other kids, less than 50 a regular study and room and more than 50 detention. I really hope we won''t win this year.


    2) if we are family, it''s natural we will have a fight in here, I will say it only ones! Arguments would only happen inside our dungeon! Magical fights will only happen in the arena! outside we are united!


    You will have the first man in a private room everyone, my office hours are Saturday from 10 to 12.


    Go to sleep."


    As Draco laid on his bed, he went over what uncle Severus call them and his last thought before falling asleep was ''maybe I could use this''

 Chapter 21 - 21- first day (part 1)

    Daphne''s pov


    When Daphne woke up, her mind was filled with thoughts from the last night.


    So much happened yesterday, she came to Hogwarts, found out the boy who lived has a secret twin brother and was told the reason why professor Snape was hated by 3/4 of the student population.


    And yet the thing that made her worried the most is about the fact that she got sorted to Slytherin!


    After all she wanted to be a Ravenclaw! No, she needed to be a Ravenclaw, where else can she learn enough to save her sister from her blood curse? But the hat wouldn''t even listen to her, said that in Slytherin she would become great and maybe be able to save her sister. And now here she is, and after thinking about that, she understood the hat might be right, where else would she find smart people who are fine with stepping on the lines of law for what they want? For what is right? Ravenclaw might be for schoolers but the curse didn''t have a known cure she needs innovators with ambition to change the world!


    After thinking about it so much, she understood one thing, she can''t do it alone. Hell, if she wanted to do it she would have to find the right people in Slytherin and make sure they work with her.


    The first people she should choose from are from her year.


    They were 10 in this year:


    Her, Zabini, Davis,Parkinson, Bulstrode, Nott, Goyle, Crabbe, Malfoy and Potter. Out of them she couldn''t think of Parkinson, Crabbe and Goyle doing anything so they were out.


    She is good with potions, Zabini loves transfiguration, Nott knows almost every exotic thing their is, Bulstrode knows about the stars like no-one else and Davis has passion for charms.


    The only two she really wasn''t sure about were Malfoy and Potter, Malfoy was good with potions and had a lot of money, he even had a library at home with a lot of dark arts and curses but he is super bossy and she wasn''t sure if she could have him join while keeping the others.


    Potter was a quite boy, with a lot of interesting ideas (at least from their conversation last night) but she didn''t know what he could bring to the group and she wasn''t sure if she could wait until he catches up with them knowledge wise. She would have to think about those two more.


    First class- Herbology


    ''It was the first class of the day and they would be filled with dirt, great''


    Daphne thought while she managed to get a spot near Nott. After professor Sprout gave them instructions they began to work, just as they were finishing the assignment she managed to strike a deal, he would join her research group and she would help him get him a Mimbulus mimbletonia - what ever that may be, in addition, the group would help each other study so they would get at least EE. They also agreed to call each other by their first names.


    Second class- DADA


    As everywhere else was taken(and she would never sit next to a Gryffindore) she was forced to sit next to Goyle. If that wasn''t a terrible thing, you would have to admit that the professor was terrible. He stuttered the entire class and by the time he finished a sentence, she didn''t understood a thing he said. She knew she would have to study this subject on her own.


    As an after thought at night she noticed Potter had quite the blank expression during class, if he keep that explanation up people would think he is an ice queen.


    Third lesson- charms


    This time she managed to sit next to Davis, it wasn''t her taste of class as until the middle of October they would only talk about magical theory, but she knew the basics are important (her father told her that enough times when she asked to learn cool magic) the problem was that she already knew all of it, as have all the others pure bloods as they were taught magical theory since they were 5.


    On the plus side, she managed to get an agreement from Davis to join her group with the EE deal and the fact that none of them was the leader. ''Well, that will make Getting Draco into the group hard'' and why did Potter stayed after class to talk with professor Flitwick?


    Well she got two out of the six she''s thinking about on her first day, that''s a start.

 Chapter 22 - 22- first day(part 2)

    Harry''s pov


    As usual, Harry woke up early. He did his workouts, Took a shower and by the time it was fully clothed it was already time for breakfast.


    As he went to the great hall, he couldn''t stop thinking about it difference between the points of view in the books and real life.


    In the book, snake was a petty man Who gave points to his house and took them from the other houses as revenge for his childhood. But in real life, he''s a man who pranks the school so it would stop using an ''idiotic method''. Which is kind of sarcastic as his mortal enemies in the school were the Marauders.


    Breakfast at Hogwarts so unhealthy he decided to speak with the house elf in the evening, but for right now he decided to take eggs and a lot of them.


    First class- Herbology


    ''This class is a great way to start your day'' Harry thought while helping his partner Bulstrode taking out weeds as the professor told them "the first thing you need to do while gardening is weeding." After a few minutes of doing that, Harry felt his mind is ready to try building another defense.


    For the last month he waited for his mind to completely heal from the damage the war and marge and while it was done he figured out a trap. He also decided that this would be his last trap until he finish the next part of occlumency, the mind maze.


    So just as the class was coming to an end while talking to Bulstrode and telling her to call him Harry as there are two Potters in the school (so you can call me Millie).


    He decided exactly how his trap should work.


    ''It''s gonna be an emotional memory trap as according to the occlumency book you can''t use Legilimency and occlumency at the same time so who ever came in my mind would feel the emotions I feel in my memory.


    The memory I decided to use is finding out my parents bodies. A side affect of this kind of trap is the inability to forget even a little of the moment you choose, that''s why most people don''t use this kind of trap, but me? I already can''t forget anything, so it doesn''t matter. The best part is that because it''s a strong memory and my first line of defense (as it''s before any other defense, the emptiness and the mind palace) until they get past that defense they won''t even know I use occlumency.'' With those thoughts he left class just behind Padma patil


    Second lesson- DADA


    This lesson was with Gryffindor, which also meant the first lesson with Marcus, it was both good and bad. Good, as Quirrell would be focused on Marcus.


    Bad, as he really wanted to choke the boy with his arms.


    Instead, he waved to Hermione and Neville and sat next to Zabini, this class was great especially as he managed creating more than 80% of his trap by the time the class was finished.


    Lunch was a cholesterol disaster, he was now sure that magic was the only thing preventing wizards from looking like Vernon.


    Third class- Charm


    This class was pretty good for a theoretical class, the professor knew how to keep children interested and alluded to possibilities that everyone thought were fantasy. As the lesson finished and the students moved out, Harry stayed to ask a few questions


    "Hi Prof. can I ask some questions?"


    "Sure, mr. Potter. What can I help you with?"


    "You see I read the magical theory book and there was a lot of subjects that weren''t explained."


    "like what?"


    "For example, how did people use magic before there were wands?""actually, we don''t know, we think it was possible to use magic with just your mind but this method was lost in time, now only the most powerful wizards can use a wondless magic and even that is just a wand''s magic without wands. We do know people used rituals and still do, it''s just that it''s much harder to use and need more information then a regular 16 years old has, that''s why we teach rituals as a choice for the seventh years who got in the N.E.W.T courses of runes and arithmancy. Anything else?" "Yes, someone told me that Dumbledore is one of the strongest wizards in our day, is magical power something you are born with, or something you acquire overtime?" "Magical power is one of the things we will discuss more in the charm class of the N.E.W.Ts but mostly it''s something you acquire with hard work. Well we have to finish, those were quite the questions young man, if you want to talk my office hours are between 8-10 on Sunday." With that Harry left.


    Harry asked those questions for two reasons:


    1) He decided that he would be known in school as a theoretical Genius and enthusiastic, but an average practical wizard, that way, no one would ever be suspicious about his questions about subjects that are way over his school year while he could still ask and read related books.


    2) he wanted to know what the knowledge of the wizarding would about magic and after more than a week at Diagon ally he couldn''t find a book more advanced than magical theory, so he decided to ask the only professor that asking the question to won''t be weird.


    As Harry went to the kitchen, he thought ''mission accomplished''


    At Harry''s room 8:45 PM


    It was a long day, apparently house elfs never heard about any kind of healthy food, so after hours, he finally finished teaching them how to make basic healthy food and now he is the ''great master chef Harry Potter, sir'' to the house elfs, Harry did the regular full powered Patronus charm and went to sleep.

 Chapter 23 - 23- A latter, transfiguration and Room of requirements

    Harry''s pov


    The second day started like the first, waking up, workout and shower, it was in breakfast that the first change came.


    When he sat at the table, a plate with granola, honey, fruits and cultured milk. People gave Harry weird looks, but he paid them no mind. Just as he was about to finish an owl came for him with a latter.


    ''How dare you be sorted into Slytherin?'' Was the first sentence he read ''there was not one Potter heir in Slytherin since before the status of secrecy was invented, and there won''t be one! We will come Friday to take you from Hogwarts at Friday to the ministry to disinherit you!


    James potter,


    Lord of the house of Potter."


    He declined to keep the latter as evidence so he took it to his room and then went to his first class, History of Magic


    First class- History of Magic.


    It took exactly 5 minutes for everyone to understand this class was useless except for getting more sleep, so it was not surprising to find everyone snoring while Professor Binns was talking. What was surprising, is that one boy wasn''t asleep, but followed the ghost''s words in the book, or at least that what you would think he did if you look from a far, actually, Harry was learning biology from the master''s degrees books he had, as if there was one thing he didn''t like was wasting time, by the time the class was finished, he was two chapters into the book, he hoped that by the end of the year he would finish the first year of every subject, but he wasn''t sure he could do it.


    Second class- transfiguration


    As one of the classes he''s been waiting for, Harry was the first one to be there. Well, it might have to do with the fact this class was with Hufflepuff just like History of magic, which meant the other students had to wake up from their nap.


    After seeing it''s just him and McGonagle in cat form, he decided to pat McGonagle as a way to make good impression ''without meaning too'', but she just hissed at him so he took a sit.


    When the time for class came, professor McGonagle shifted from her cat form to her human form. He raised his hand and said "Sorry, professor McGonagle, I didn''t know." "It''s fine, now lets talk about transfiguration.


    Transfiguration is some of the most complex and dangerous magic you will learn at Hogwarts. Anyone messing around in my class will leave and not come back. You have been warned. Now one of the things about transfiguration is the fact that you are changing something completely, but only temporarily. One technically can change something forever enough magic but even Marlin himself didn''t have enough magic to change a spoon to a fork, that''s why you should never transfigure something non addible into at addible substance and never change the state of the staff you use from solid to liquid or air as it could kill you and everyone close to you." "Now, we will see where everyone are at the subject, take a match and change it to a pin."


    The rest of the class passed quickly as they were all trying to change their matches. After a few questions and explanations, Harry finally understood how transfiguration works.


    There is only one way known to everyone in doing transfigurations,


    The basic way that most people use is learning some basic formulas for explaining how much magic you need to use and let your magic do the rest. This way of doing transfigurations make sure that the only thing you need to do for transfiguring everything you want is a perfect control of your magic, that''s also why it''s one of the hardest magical studies in Hogwarts and why every minute change of your wand work can affect your creation.


    Another way to use transfigurations that Harry thought about is by understanding how everything is created by atoms, as such when you change one substance to another you need to attract or push Electrons, Protons and Neutron, so the atoms would change completely. This is also the reason why transfigurations go back to their original forms, the particles, go back to their original situations when the the magic energy can''t hold it self in that state anymore, because of the fact you work with atoms, you need much better control over your magic than the regular way, but Harry prefers to do things with his brain and not heart, so he decided to use this method to learn transfigurations. That''s why, by the end of the class, almost everyone managed to change at least the colors of the match while he only managed to make it pointier, but he didn''t care, he knew he was on the right way to use transfiguration, he just need more knowledge and perfecting his energy control.


    After lunch


    The Slytherin and Ravenclaw had a free afternoon, is it night it was time for astronomy. Most students went for a nap or doing their homework but Harry had a meeting with a very important room. He did notice me not charm (invisibility charms were hard, Okey?) as he didn''t want any of the students, stuff and more importantly pictures to notice him. As if there is one thing that the books confirmed is that pictures could be used for spying and he wouldn''t say it''s beyond Dumbledore to use them.


    After an hour of searching, he found the pictures of the dancing trolls, he went three times next to the wall while thinking about a room to help perfect magic control and went in

 Chapter 24 - 24- Nikola Tesla and practicing control

    Harry''s pov


    the room Harry entered into was filled with Tesla coils. Harry was surprised by that and didn''t know what he is supposed to do with them to practice control. After looking around for sometime, he found a desk with a book on it, the book was called "master''s control, the way to master your magic and transfiguration." By Nikola Tesla. The books had nots belonging to a professor.


    Tesla apparently was a wizard from America that by using magic and science together managed to create a lot of inventions, then he made sure to make his inventions with only science and sold them to the muggle population.


    The Tesla coils where an invention of his that was supposed to help children control their magic better but even though he was a brilliant scientist, he was an average wizard, that''s why almost no one believed him, except the professor for transfiguration here at Hogwarts in the year 1888 and bought a lot of the coils, but just as he was about to start using it, something happened and it never happened, Tesla was never respected for his inventions and he moved to live as a muggle forever. Interested to know what happened to the professor Harry left the room, asked while walking three times to know what happened and got into a new room with only a desk and a book of Hogwarts a history, apparently the professor was caught with a student and was fired.


    Harry then came back to the Tesla coils room and finished reading the book that explained how to use the coils to learn control.


    You use your magic to send pulses of energy to the coils and the coils release the energy in different types of currents and by controlling the type of current you learn to control your magic better.


    Harry decided it was time to try and started using the device.


    Five hours later


    It only took five hours and Harry was already magically exhausted, yet he could already feel the difference in control, he couldn''t wait for next class to see his improvements but knew that even if for now did knowledge is enough. he still has much to learn about the atomic and molecular structure of most things to become great in transfiguration, and to do that he needs to focus on chemistry in his muggle books.


    So with the room to better his control and amount of magic, and chemistry books for the knowledge, he was sure he would be great.


    After that he got out of the ROR went to dinner and then took his telescope to the astronomy tower.


    Third class- astronomy


    This class was an educational class for most students, but for Harry? He wanted to puke!


    He had two reasons for that:


    1) 60% of the information was about the mystical elements of the stars (non related to divination), and while interesting had no affect on magic.


    2) 25% of the information was wrong,


    the professor was talking how the earth was the center of the universe, and that every star, moon and sun was moving around it. And as we all know, as Galileo already said, it''s the earth that spins around the sun.


    Worse is that no muggleborn was trying to say anything, he thought that a muggle born in Ravenclaw would, but it looks like he has the ''I have magic flu'', and by the time he would get out of it he would be too deep to realize that the information is wrong, he would have to help Hermione notice this before it was too late


    The only plus side was that while everyone else used old telescopes, he used the telescope his parents gave him, one of the last things they gave him

 Chapter 25 - 25-Daphne and Zabini

    Daphne''s pov


    Since the first day, Daphne got almost everyone she wanted, in addition to Theo and Tracy, she managed to get also Bulstrode. Bulstrode or Milie as she asked to be called, agreed to help in exchange for help in class and 15% of anything profitable. For a bull looking girl, Milie was more like a shark.


    There were only two she must have: Zabini and Potter.


    Zabini, as much as it amazed her, managed to complete the transfiguration assignment in class on the first lesson, something that showed his talent in it. As for Potter, there was something about him that made her have a gut feeling she should take him in, it might have to do with the fact he is a hard worker, it may also be because he''s so mature about everything, she didn''t know, what she did know is that she have to get him to join, as for Malfoy, he prefers to act stupid, bully other people and make trouble for the boy who lived, so she preferred to leave him and his gang to themselves.


    So when in lunchtime she found Zabini alone she made sure to talk to him.


    "Hey, Zabini, I have a proposal for you."


    "What is it, Greengrass?"


    "You can call me Daphne, anyway, I start a research group which is also kind of a study group where we learn together for class and invent things to help us."


    "oh yeah, what do you want from me?"


    "I want you to join us, you''re the best transfiguration student in Slytherin. It would help you too, we will walk first to make sure everyone has at least EE on tests."


    "no thank you, I can learn alone."


    "What do you want?"


    "First of all I want to learn the real reason why you start a research group"


    "My sister is sick with a blood curse, I want to find a cure, and if there was no cure invented yet I want to invent it, i''m not sure what it would take to invent a cure so I gathered around the best students in Slytherin to work together. So, would you help me?"


    "I would help you¡­ If while we are researching a cure I find something that interest me, we would also research it, no questions asked, and of course a binding oath, as I would never believe a Slytherin in future promises."


    Daphne grind her teeth but said fine, they bind the oaths and went separate ways.


    ''Now I just need to pull Potter in''

 Chapter 26 - 26- shaltered life and potion class

    Marcus Potter''s pov


    It''s been one hell of a summer Marcus had, and one weird of a week.


    Since Marcos was a younger boy he wanted to go out, but as the boy who lived he couldn''t really go anywhere as it was too dangerous, yes, he sometimes went to the ministry for events, and Diagon alley was one of the few treats he got when ever the word special occasion. He even sometimes got to go to his godbrother''s house for birthday or something like this. But I didn''t really have any friends.


    Well, he always had his father and mother to keep him company so he never felt alone, but he did feel he missed something.


    So in two months ago his parents told him he has a brother, he was super excited. Then for the next month he waited for his father to find that brother, and after all this time his father found him, but he didn''t even want to come home. Apparently he had a new family, Marcus wasn''t worried he was sure his brother just didn''t know he was the boy who lived is everyone want to be friends with the boy who lived, whenever he came to the alley people always wanted to shake his hand and kids always wanted to be his friends. So he was sure if harry knew he was the brother of the boy who lived he would come running.


    A week later his brother came he didn''t look so happy about it so Marcus did his best to mention the fact that he''s the boy who lived without just saying it. He complemented even his brother by saying he wished he was as tall as him but his brother didn''t care he even looked less impressed.


    After that, Marcus used the week to try to impress his brother with his tales of heroism in Quidditch plays and about all the books people wrote about him, yet at the end of the week, every time Harry looked at him there was an emotion in his eyes he couldn''t figure out felt like how he looked about carrots, in disgust. ''But that couldn''t be right they are brothers'' that''s what he thought.


    A few hours later his mother came and told him his brother is at a muggle hospital and that harry''s new ''family'' died in a robbery, so in a few days he would live with them. Marcus couldn''t have been more confused about his feelings, on one hand it was happy how I was going to live with them on the other he was sad for him for losing his new ''family''. It is the day past Harry didn''t show up, he disappeared from the hospital and they didn''t know where he was.


    The feelings of sadness and happiness changed into feelings of anger, Harry left them again just as he left them as a child!


    So when the time came to go to the train, Michaels didn''t want look for Harry it''s a train station, he didn''t even care about the newspaper!


    He just wanted for things to go back the way they were before he knew about Harry, when his parents attention were on him and not about how they would look someone found out about the fact they had a son who left them.


    So when he didn''t even show up at the train station Marcus was only a little bit angry about it.


    Then he went into the train and once more he found out everyone want to be his friends.


    He met his new best friend Ron Weasley, his other friends Dean and Seamus, and a lot of other friends.


    In the middle of the train ride came Draco Malfoy to befriend him also, but as soon is he heard the last name he remembered his father telling him about that Malfoy who is a death eater, so he told him right away "I don''t become Friends with death eater filth"


    After that when they arrived at the castle in the salting begin, he couldn''t wait to be sorted to Griffin though just like his mother, father, godfather and probably even his brother would be. So you could imagine your surprise when he heard the hat screams for his brother Slytherin, at the beginning he was sad for his brother then he understood everything, why his brother didn''t like him why he didn''t show up after his new ''family were killed.


    His brother was evil just as all Slytherin are. He probably even murdered his new family."


    Then the hat shouted Gryffindor for him just as he asked, and again he was the talk of the school.


    A day later wasn''t their first lesson, they arrive late at Transfiguration, and professor McGonagle, was pissed, then when she gave the assignments to us only one student finished it which was the Muggle born no it''s all, Hermione Granger, The friend of his godbrother.


    The days went by and he started to notice something weird, somehow the professors weren''t as impressed with his status as the boy who lived as everybody else were, they even made him do homework, even when he told him he didn''t want too. So when potion class came Friday morning and everybody told him about professor Snape, he wasn''t excited about the class at all.


    Severus Snape''s pov


    Snake wasn''t sure if he was expecting this class or not, this is the class we have Marcus Potter, the boy who lived, destroyer of the dark Lord himself, or if you like to see it James Potter''s son the most narcissistic man he ever met who son is even more narcissistic. Hell, when yhe teachers talked last night about their students he even heard Minerva wanted to spank this boy after he told her "he doesn''t want to do homework so he won''t do it." Severus was sure of one thing, he would make sure to pull The boys head outs of his ass!


    On the other hand you have Harry Potter, also a son of James Potter, but one wasn''t raised by him at least if the papers were true and he was inclined to think so. One who was given away.


    A polite, smart boy, at least if what the teachers said was true one who wasn''t strongly into theoretical knowledge, something every potion master needs to have talent in. Plus he had the Greengrass girl home if he read her mind right was good and the theoretical knowledge of potions and Draco who taught himself. Maybe, just maybe this year won''t be full with dunderheads.


    Harry''s pov


    We were all sitting in class, by the time the lesson was suppose to start


    Snape, like Flitwick, started the class by taking the roll call, yet he paused just after Harry''s name.


    "Ah, yes," he said softly, "Marcus Potter. Our new¡ªcelebrity."


    Harry almost felt sorry for Marcus, almost.


    Snape finished calling the names and looked up at the class. His eyes were black cold, much different than when he talked to them after the welcoming dinner, They were cold and empty and made you think of dark tunnels.


    "You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion-making," he began. He spoke in barely more than a whisper, but they caught every word, Snape certainly had a gift for theatrics "As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don''t expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses... I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death¡ªif you aren''t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach."


    More silence followed that little speech.


    "Marcus Potter!" said Snape suddenly. "What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?"


    "I don''t know." Marcus said, as he should, it was a question for sixth year.


    "I guess celebrity isn''t every thing in life. Let''s try again. Potter, where would you look if I told you to find me a bezoar?"


    Again, a question for a second year.


    "I don''t know, sir."


    "Thought you wouldn''t open a bok before coming, eh, Potter?"


    "What is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfsbane?"


    Finally, a real question, a question for a first who read a few chapters in his potion book. "I told you I don''t know, OK?"


    "15 points from Gryffindor for disrespect"


    "Greengress, last question what''s the answer?" "They are the same thing sir" "good, Malfoy, second question"


    "Stomach of a goat professor Snape"


    "Great, The second Mr. Potter, first question"


    Harry was so glad he had his future knowledge right now, Otherwise he could just tell by the components it''s a sleeping potion, not exactly what it''s.


    "asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it is known as the Draught of Living Death, sir"


    "You see mr. celebrity, if you just open a book it would''ve be possible for you to answer. Another 25 pounds for laziness"


    The class later continued just as the books told.

 Chapter 27 - 27- disinheriting and new name

    James''s pov


    If James had to choose a moment he deeply regrets, he would choose the moment he gave Harry to Lily''s sister.


    No, he wouldn''t choose to keep Harry, he would just make sure to disinherit him first.


    After all, a baby doesn''t know he''s being disinherited so he wouldn''t fight for it in the future.


    But, how did his wife said?


    ''Don''t cry about a spilled milk?''


    The boy gave him the perfect chance to disinherit him by becoming a Slytherin.


    Dumbledore didn''t like his plan, said too many things can go wrong. That they need to keep the boy on a leash. James knew that, he also knew that if he won''t do it now he might not have a chance later, as the ministry has a lot of rules for disinheriting. So Dumbledore needs to find another way to put the boy on a leash, after all, Marcus has to get his deserving place as the heir of the Potter''s lordship.


    It was a quiet trip from the headmaster''s fireplace to The ministry''s wizengamot bureaucracy.


    After a few hours of paperwork James pulled out his wand and said: "I, lord James Fleamont Potter, with a sound mind and a strong heart. Without any compromising potions or mind changing spells. With no threats or blackmail. Take my son Harry James Potter''s right is an heir to the Potter''s lordship. Knowing that by doing so, he is no longer my son. Knowing that he would get 100 Galleon for every year he''s left until he is 17 and full payment for his studies from the main vault. I give the heirship to my son Marcus Evens Potter, with the knowledge that once I died he would inherit me. So Mote it be. Lumus" a strong light washed over the room, and James smiled.


    Harry''s pov


    Harry really wanted to finish all of this quickly, he''s finally not a potter so no he just need to choose a different family name.


    He had quite a few options:


    1) Wilkerson, as a memory for his parents.


    2) Malcolm, as he was called by that name for 7 years.


    3) Peverell, as an old name which would also symbolize his past life and death.


    In the end he chose Peverell for a couple of reasons, but non were more important than the fact that it would drive the Potters and Dumbledore insane. The Potters cause it would be like saying that instead him being disinherited, he just had didn''t want to be with the Potter last name and Dumbledore because he would wander what does he know about the deathly hollows.


    "I take off my name Harry James Potter, and take on the name Harry DJ Peverell, I take my middle and last name off knowingly that by taking them off I could never take them on.


    So Mote it be. Lumus"


    After that James went back home and Harry went to Gringotts

 Chapter 28 - 28- The start of destruction of the potters

    Harry''s Pov


    It was 5 PM when Harry got into Gringotts.


    It took 15 minutes to get a private room with one of their senior bankers.


    "Hello, mr. Peverell, what can Gringotts do for you today?"


    "Well, I was thinking, how do you like to take most of the money of one The most prestigious and richest families in wizarding Britain?"


    "As you must know Mr. Peverell, we at Gringotts have our honor above all else, which is why we would never let someone steal from us and we would never steal from someone else."


    "I''m not talking about stealing, I''m talking about business with a little bit of cunning."o


    "Well let''s hear it."


    "My previous name was Harry James Potter, I was just disinherited by James Potter. When he used the magical binding oath to disinherit me. He used their standard oath.


    Do you know what is the standard oath?"


    "If I recall correctly, I believe It''s to pay 100 golleons a year and for your magical studies, is it not?"


    "Not exactly, you were right about the first part but slightly mistaken about the second one."


    "How so?"


    "It''s not for magical studies it''s for all studies."


    "I don''t see the difference."


    "Did you know that in the Muggle world to learn to be a healer costs about 180 galleons a year?"


    Harry could see the bloody smile on the goblin''s face


    "How... intriguing, and you say it''s all in a binding oath?"


    "yes, indeed. more than that you know I''ve always been interested in smithing and economy."


    "really? I''ve never heard of a wizard so willing to learn from a goblin that he is preparing to pay 300 galleons a week to learn." The goblin''s smile couldn''t have been bigger even if he was on a cheering charm.


    After that, they fixed the details and agreed that from October, Harry would come every Sunday 12-5 to learn all he can about blacksmithing and every Saturday 12-5 to learn about economic.


    "Is that all?"


    "No, I believe I didn''t god this year''s stipend the oaths promises me"

 Chapter 29 - 29- friends and flying lessons

    Harry''s pov


    Except explaining a hundred times about his new name and the circ.u.mstances behind it, the rest of the weekend passed quickly, Harry practiced his control on the coils at the in the Tesla room, practiced his charms at the experiments room and learned more chemistry in the study room. And all that without going out of the ROR! He was starting to fall in love with the room. Yet, Harry still got out, he made sure to visit professor Snape at his office hours to ask some questions about the interaction of ingredients in potions and about the difference between clockwise and counter clockwise. Apparently, while the ingredients are used to extract the magic in every one of them, the way which you spin your potion is more about the potion''s final form, which means that if you don''t spin correctly you don''t create the best potion but you can still make a workable one, so Harry decided to focus more about the best ways to extract the magic out of the materials before figuring out the ways to create the best potions.


    Harry also used lunchtime to sit with Hermione and Neville, as while he doesn''t have much time do during the week and study with them. While he finished his homework at the ROR, he could still study something different while being with his friends and helping Neville with his.


    Neville''s pov


    Neville wasn''t sure if you suppose to be happy or sad.


    A notice was just pinned up in the Gryffindor common room that made almost all of them groan. Flying lessons would be starting on Thursday -- and Gryffindor and Slytherin would be learning together.


    While most Gryffindors hated all of Slytherin, he didn''t, he only hated most of them. He had one friend in there, Harry. And while Hermione was he''s best friend, Harry was his first one. Sure he had Play dates with Marcus, and he met a lot of pure blood children as a child but till Harry, no one called him a friend.


    So that''s why he was happy to have another class with Slytherin. The only way it could''ve been better is if Malfoy wasn''t there.


    Malfoy was a bully, he was rich pampered boy who made sure everyone knows he''s the best even if he wasn''t, he was also Marcus''s arch enemy, is those two kept going and fighting all the time they met.


    Which was why Neville wasn''t surprised something like that happen.


    "Give it back, Malfoy!"


    "Why? The Squib needs you to defend him?"


    "Gryffindors stay together, even if some of us are squibs!"


    Neville couldn''t help but be hurt, he knew Marcus was a bastard. He knew it since the time Marcus destroyed his birthday party with the saying "thing is my birthday party, as the boy who lived I deserve two."


    But he really thought that they were at least allies, allies don''t say staff like that about their allies, but apparently Marcus didn''t have allies. He had fans, groupies, followers and enemies. But no friends or allies.


    "What is going on here?" From behind Malfoy, professor McGonagle said.


    "N-nothing" Malloy said


    "He was trying to steal Neville''s rememberball!" Ron shouted.


    "No I didn''t, I just wanted to see it up close"


    Malfoy put the rememberball dawn and walked away with Crabbe and Goyle.


    It was in the middle of the flying class and Neville couldn''t wait for it to be over.


    He never liked heights, but he really hates it since his granduncle tried to activate his magic by dropping him from the second floor window.


    At least he wasn''t alone in his feelings, as apparently, Hermione also hate Heights, so he had someone to share his unenthusiastic feelings.


    Not that it was the only thing they shared, they always sat one next to the other, she trying to help him with most class, and him helping her with Herbioligy and making sure not only to study but also having fun.


    Speaking of someone always studying, Harry was doing it, and not even to class. actually Neville didn''t think he ever seen him doing homework, but whenever asked he always said he has already done it.


    Not that they were always together, actually, Harry almost wasn''t with them, having either different classes, different dorm rooms and different house mate, yet he made sure to always be there when needed, just like now in class


    They have just put the broom between their legs when Madame Hooch said that she would count to three and when she whistle they should push themselves up into the air, but before she got to two, Neville was so nervous that his broom wouldn''t work that he pushed prematurely.


    The broom began to fly higher and higher and he had zero control.


    Finally, when it reached 12 feet high he fell, yet when he reached the ground the earth was soft like a trampoline, he looked around confused, searching for whoever did the magic that made sure no harm reached him, yet not only no-one stepped forward, everyone including the teacher looked confused or worried.


    Everyone except Harry who only had a concerned look on his face.


    While Neville went to the infirmary, he could only think: "How the hell did he do that?"


    Ron''s pov


    Since the start of the school Ron had the best time of his life.


    He was best friends with the boy who lived, he was in Gryffindor, he was suddenly in the center of attention and best of all, the food!


    But like with every thing good comes some bad.


    He actually has to do homework, show up to class and learn things unrelated to quidditch, like it''s ever going help him when he become a keeper to the Chudley Cannons.


    Who cares how to create a lousy potion when you can stop Quaffles?


    That''s why he was so excited for this class, flying class.


    And that''s why he was so angry about the squib''s actions, by flying and falling, Neville made sure he would have to wait a week until he gets to fly!


    And he new whose fault it mast be, Slytherin.


    After all who else was evil enough to prevent Marcus and him from flying other than the baby death eaters?


    So when he heard Malfoy saying "look what I found" while holding the rememberball, Ron didn''t even let him finish the sentence before saying "give it back Malfoy"


    Malfoy looked insulted but Ron didn''t see it.


    "I think I should put it where Longbottom can find it- how about at the top of a tree?"


    Malfoy was on his broomstick.


    You should come down before Marcus kick your ass!" Ron yelled while helping Marcus onto a broom.


    Marcus started chasing Malfoy across the field on his broom and you could see he was a natural talent on a broom as even if they both knew how to fly from before, Marcus could fly much faster on his broom than Malfoy could his.


    Ron started feeling something ugly and familiar when looking at Marcus fly but before he could identify what it is Draco dropped the ball by mistake.


    Marcus dived for the ball and just before it hit the ground he caught it.


    It was that moment everyone heard professor McGonagall shouted "Marcus potter!"


    An hour later when Marcus told him he got into the quidditch team Ron knew what that emotion was - Jealousy.

 Chapter 30 - 30- end of September and teachers conference

    Third''s pov


    The next week every student was talking about Marcus Potter as not only the boy who lived but also the youngest seeker in a century. Well, everyone except Harry DJ Peverell, as not only he was not interested in talking about it, the fact that he was disinherited was on the Daily Prophet, which made him an outcast to everyone except Hermione and Neville, yet even them couldn''t be with him a lot.


    You see, being disinherited in the wizarding world was practically being told by the Lord of the house of the disinherited that you were not good enough to be the heir, and being forced to change your name means you are not good enough to carry the name, something which was the ultimate shame.


    Usually even when you kick someone out of the family you let them keep the name, only squibs are unable to keep it.


    So it didn''t matter Harry was the one who chose to change the name and that he disconnected his connection to the Potters, if the papers said he was forced to change his name he was forced.


    This situation changed Daphne decision to make him join her group.


    She didn''t want him to be part of her research group as if she ever needed an outside help she would find it much harder to get one as his name became taboo in high society.


    It also lessened Snape''s complicated feelings for the boy as now he wasn''t James Potter''s son anymore but just another Slytherin student.


    It also helped confirm Voldemort''s thinking about Dumbledore using the boy as a distraction from Marcus Potter and the philosopher''s stone.


    But the one person who those news confused more then ever was Dumbledore. He wasn''t sure how the boy knew about this name and how much he knew about the deathly hollows, so he had to think hard about how to proceed from here.


    Harry''s pov


    Harry continued his routine, he went to class, researched magical plants affects and the best ways to put them inside potions in the library, experimented with charms in the ROR, he kept studying chemistry which helped him with potions and transfiguration in History of Magic, completed his last trap in his mind in DADA and worked on magic control while draining his magical energy in the Tesla room.


    After a month of that he was really glad with the results, his ingredients knowledge grew by a lot and with the help of Snape''s office hours he managed to ask questions that helped him avoid mistakes in the preparation process.


    His magic control and chemistry knowledge improved by so much that now he managed to complete most of first year''s projects.


    Yet the two things that he felt most satisfied about were magical power and charms.


    His magical power after a few years of growing slowly started growing faster, yet he wasn''t sure if it because of his new way of draining his energy or because of Hogwarts, after all maybe there was a reason why Hogwarts was built where it was built. ''Another thing to test'' he thought


    As for charms, Harry managed to completely master the four most important charms for him right now, shrinking charm, invisibility charm and doubling Charm.


    One of the interesting things he found out is that there were some spells who couldn''t be used with the same versatility wandlessly as they could be used with a wand. One of them was the doubling Charm as when he used it wandlessly he only managed to create a clone of himself and while it was interesting, this clone couldn''t move at all and disappeared after something touched it.


    Mastering the charms meant it was time to take Hogwarts''s vanishing cabinet.


    September 29 1991


    11:30 PM


    Slytherin''s common room


    Harry''s pov


    Harry charmed himself with invisibility and notice me not charms, he then moved to the first floor, after arriving near the vanishing cabinet, he casted another notice me not charming the cabinet, used the doubling Charm to make another and then he used the shrinking charm on the real cabinet, took it into his packet, and levitation charm on the fake cabinet and moved it to the exact spot the original was.


    Then he went back to his room and to sleep.


    October 4 1991


    19:30


    Teacher''s lounge


    Third''s pov


    It was the time for the first update of the first year''s situations academically, while for other years the teachers did it every three months, first years got once a month so that the teachers could help them to the best of their ability to get better learning ability''s, after all for all their magical world natives students it''s the first time at school, while for the muggle-borns it''s the first time learning about magic.


    The only reason why they didn''t start yet was because they were waiting for their headmaster who is always late. Even though he never talked in those meetings he still listens and calls teachers for a private chat to discuss their students.


    "I''m sorry for the delay, I was stuck with the minister." The headmaster came and sat at the head of the table.


    The teachers started by the names of the students.


    "Miss Abbott," professor spout started "is a lovely young Hufflepuff lady...."


    They continued talking about students until "Miss Granger is one of the most dedicated students I have ever had the pleasure to teach," Professor McGonagle stated "she is also smart and always willing to help a friend, especially mr. Longbottom who has become a good friend with her.


    In addition, it''s can be seen that she also became a friend with mr. Peverell, previously known as Potter and you can sometimes find them studying together at the library and eating together. I don''t see what we can do to make her a better student."


    "I don''t agree entirely," professor Snape said "while she''s indeed an above average student, she has some problems.


    Firstly she keeps giving textbook answers, and while it means that she would succeed it tests, it also means she doesn''t truly understand the subject she is talking about, as it''s more about memorizing with her than understanding. It also means that while right now she succeeds in her works, in sixth year and seventh, when it''s more about putting the knowledge into practice she would fail hard."


    "I never saw it that way, Severus." Professor McGonagle said "Is here anything else you can add?"


    While most students hated professor Snape because of his bluntness and favoritism toward Slytherin, the teachers really appreciated him.


    Snape, while not the nicest man, was always able to lookout for every student and if they noticed, help them identify a way to better themselves.


    As for his favoritism, the teachers themselves didn''t care at all about the house points as more than a way to keep students out of control and Snape made sure to only give detentions when it''s deserved as he would have to watch them.


    "One more thing than, I don''t know how she helps in your classes but in mine she helps Longbottom by preventing him from making mistakes, and while it''s good to always be helpful, it prevents mr. Longbottom from learning from his mistakes and make sure he believes he can''t do anything without her."


    "I will talk to her about it Severus, you have my word."


    After that they continued to talk about more students till they arrived to Neville Longbottom. "Heir Longbottom is a sweet boy though I''m not sure why''s he Gryffindor, while he has difficulties with transfiguration, I can''t know until a later date if it''s magical problem, a talent he doesn''t have or just a bad start."


    "Theoreticall problems he won''t have,"


    Professor Flitwick said "while he doesn''t have a lot of passion for studies, he is a hard worker by what I see with his homework and his friendship with miss Granger and especially mr. Peverell."


    "He is also a natural with plants." Professor spout told everyone


    "If I have to put my finger on his main problem," professor Snape said "it''s his lack of confidence. I suggest we all try to make him have stronger confidence and a backbone, as without that he would never succeed with most spells and potions."


    After a little while it was about Malfoy


    "While heir Malfoy is an above average student right now," Professor McGonagle started "it feels more based on his previous studies and less like he tries."


    "I will speak to him." Professor Snape told them and they continued


    "Mr. Peverell Is a little more complicated I''m afraid," professor McGonagle started "while his homeworks are perfect his class work is less than average, while it looks like his wand work is almost perfect, it seems like his magical power or talent is not good enough to become one of the best."


    "What?" Professor Flitwick exclaimed "he is the brightest student I have ever had the pleasure to converse with! While he doesn''t answer questions in class unless asked, after class and at my office hours he comes asking some of the simplest yet hardest questions to be asked about.


    He is also supremely clever, I have no idea how you got him Severus, with his mind and theoretical passion he showed, he should have been a Ravenclaw!"


    "I agree with most of what you said, Filius. He has talent in potion of the best kind- a hard worker one, while he doesn''t have any premature knowledge most children from magical households come with, he has passion and willingness to work hard to fill the rest. I believe he might be a potion master material."


    When they finished talking about Harry Peverell, they continued to his ex-brother, "Potter is one of the worst students I have ever had" Snape stated before anyone could say anything "He does his homework half- heartedly, he doesn''t follow instructions and he is sure the sun comes out every morning of his a*s"


    "Severus!" Professor McGonagle yelled, "watch your words!"


    "While his words are extreme, I can''t deny any of them" professor Flitwick said. "Be that as it may be, he is still a teacher and he should still watch his words" professor McGonagle said "and I think that the best way to do it is by treating him like any other student" "a little too late, Minerva. As you already showed him that he can break the rules and still get a reward, did you not?" Professor Snape said snarky.


    "We needed a seeker, and he is a natural"


    "And if you were a coach in a professional quidditch team it would have been the right thing to do, but you are not! By giving him the spot you told everyone in your house that by braking the rules, if you succeed, you get a reward that usually should be impossible. More than that, you give the rest the feeling that as long as you have connections or if you are famous, you can do everything you want!" Professor Snape''s voice was raised by the end of his speech and there was a couple of seconds of awkward silence.


    "You are right," she answered him in the end with a low voice "but what am I supposed to do now? It won''t matter if I take it from him now, would it?"


    "No, it won''t. Now we need damage control, as much as I would hate it, Potter should have his position, but we should use it to make him do his homework with the threat of taking his position. As for the other kids, we just need to make sure the rest of the year he doesn''t get special treatment and they would forget it, but give him special treatment one more time and that''s it, we have seven years to teach students who think being famous and rich is everything."


    After that talk, for the next few students the mood sucked.


    Than came the talk about Ron Weasley. "He is the laziest boy I have ever met!" surprisingly it wasn''t Snape who said it but Flitwick. "Out of the four homeworks I have assigned he did one and I know for a fact he copied it from mr. Longbottom as even the name was copied.


    When I asked him if he copied he told me that I asked for a written page and he wrote it, so what is the difference between coping or not. I suggest a latter to his parents and for you to talk to him Minerva."


    "I agree, I will talk to him"


    They finished quickly after that and at 22:30 you couldn''t see a single soul in the lounge

 Chapter 31 - 31- Wizarding Economics and blacksmithing

    Harry''s pov


    It was the first Saturday of October, and Harry was on his way to Gringots.


    He left through the vanishing pov which he put in the ROR, came out in his apartment in London, cast a notice me not charm on himself and went to Diagon alley.


    After getting into Gringots it took less then 5 minutes for a goblin to come in and start their lesson.


    "Hello, mr. Peverell, my name is Bogrod and I will be your teacher for the economics class which, an you know, you will have every Saturday until we both feel you are ready.


    First thing you have to know about economics in the magical world is that wizards are idiots! Without knowing that point by heart even if you are the best businessman to ever grace this world you are doomed to fail.


    Now, you are probably wondering, "why is he saying it?" It''s because it is true! Let me explain, Do you know that goblins are treated with contempt in the Wizarding world? That we are treated as magical creatures?


    Think about all the goblin''s wars we had with you, have you ever won them? No! After all who would give the losers control over the money industry? In fact every single war ended with a peace treaty where the goblin came on top. And if your history books say differently it''s because as I said before- ''wizards are idiots''


    Second thing you need to learn is always treat a goblin with respect as he control your money, and even if the goblin''s honor won''t let him steal your money, doing deals to get around it is all they would have to do. Just look at James Potter and learn from him, by the time this year school year is done, I believe 2/10 of his family''s money would disappear and he won''t even notice it unless he comes counting his coins


    The lesson continued like that while Bogrod gave him basic rules for Wizarding economy, and by the end of the lesson Harry felt he learned a lot.


    Next day


    It was time for blacksmithing lessons and Harry was super excited. After all, he was about to learn to create magical artifacts!


    "My name is Ragnok and I will teach you the magical art of blacksmithing.


    As you probably know, just like Goblin don''t do wand magic, wizards don''t do blacksmithing magic. What you probably don''t know is that goblin can do wand magic, it''s just that it''s beneath us, after all how can a wooden wand could ever compare to the creations of magical artifacts? And when I say magical artifacts I don''t mean the lame creations of wizards with runes and enchanting charms, I mean real magical artifacts like the sword Gryffindor stole from us, a sword that would never work for anyone except the original creator and Godrick as it was intended.


    Now lets begin, before any blacksmithing can be done we must talk about metallurgy and gemstones.


    There are many different kinds of metals who could be used in blacksmithing, but only a few which could be used in magical one.


    While iron, steel, titanium and all the other muggle used metals and might be stronger than other kinds of metals, the only four kinds of metals which can be used to create magical artifacts are bronze, silver, gold and platinum. In fact the reason the muggles consider those metals as precious is that before the statute of secrecy they could sell it to goblins at a high price, some time even gat a weapon out of it.


    The exact same thing is with precious gems, those gems are the best materials for the creation of a deep magical core for the swords."


    When the day ended Harry learned all he could about the magical properties of metals and gems and he new it won''t be the end but he didn''t care, after all, what is a little extra hard work?

 Chapter 32 - 32 - expectations and the demonic twins

    Dumbledore pov


    Dumbledore was deep in thought.


    The last teachers conference made him have a lot on his mind.


    First of all, like always since he first heard the prophecy, his thought went to the chosen one, who a year after the prophecy was told became known as Marcus Potter, the boy who lived.


    When he first found out from Lily and James that Marcus destroyed Tom, he was thrilled, but after seeing the scar he knew it was just the beginning, which was why he wanted to start teaching Marcus from that moment magic, but as the prophecy said it would be a power the dark lord doesn''t know about which would destroy him, and Dumbledore could only think about one thing Tom would never learn is love he decided to make sure Marcus knew love instead of magic.


    Yet, remembering his disastrous relationship with his siblings which left him hateful of them for a while, he convinced James and Lily that giving Harry as he was apparently a squib, away would be for the best, something which came to bite him in the a*s. as when Harry came back to the Wizarding world, he had no love for Marcus, Dumbledore thought that when he came to school he would forgive but then he became a Slytherin! Yet not all was lost, as Dumbledore learned from the teachers conference that Harry only friends were Gryffindor and that while he has a lot of Tom''s qualities and upbringing, he didn''t have his talent with magic and was more similar to Severus with his theoretical and potion talent, now he just needed the right nodge to bring the two brothers together and make him loyal for the light, maybe he would use the little plan he read in Quirinus head about the troll to make it happen, after all, there is no better way to create friendship than by saving someone''s life, right?


    Fred Weasley''s pov


    If there was one thing Fred was afraid of more than anything else is becoming a worker in the ministry.


    Seriously, when they had a boggart in DADA a few lessons ago this was what it changed into, him working on a desk. Which was why his brother and him were now in the middle of a serious discussion about what they want to do after Hogwarts. And where is a better way to do such a serious discussion than in one of Hogwarts secret passages.


    "If thinking about what I love doing, it''s pranks and making people laugh."


    Fred started


    "Well, I actually like more the creation of magical tricks and potions."


    George told him


    "And of course we should work together, right?"


    Fred asked


    "Oh, yeah. Brother of mine, we would always be together."


    George answered


    "I know!"


    A lumus was lit in Fred''s mind


    "We should open a prank store! That way we can both create stuff and make sure we also make people laugh."


    "It''s a brilliant idea Gred," George exclaimed "if I didn''t know better I would say you got the brain out of the two of us!"


    "When they left the passage they could feel a notice me not charm make them turn their heads but as pranksters you have to learn to ignore magic like that so you wouldn''t get caught by teachers and other wise you would get trapped by your own prank. So while they felt the need to go left they went right, when needing to go down went up and continued going in the opposite direction till they arrived in front a door on the seventh floor, the weird thing that as the owners of the Marauders''s map they knew the entire school yet there wasn''t supposed to be a room in this place, they even checked the map again to be sure, that meant a new secret room never seen before by them. Right now it didn''t matter who was in there they just had to explore.


    They opened the door only to see a first year standing in front of a lightning shooting pole and the only word that came from their mouth was "wow"

 Chapter 33 - 33- a deal with the twins

    Harry''s pov


    "Wow"


    Harry heard some voices behind him forcing him to stop his training and look.


    When he saw the that it was the two identical redheads he had only one thing to say "f*ck"


    "Ickly little Slytherin should not say words like that." Said the one on the right


    "What an ickly little Slytherin should say when he sees us is hey"


    The one the left said


    "Or Ahhhhhh, but that''s only if you are evil" twin A (on the right) said


    "Or boring" twin b continued "but right now you shouldn''t be worried as we are interested."


    "So tell us," twin A said "what are you doing in this room?"


    At this point Harry really regretted not learning the obliviate charm and decided that it would be the next one he learned. Yet right now he needed a believable explanation which would convince the twins about this room and make them not like it.


    "It''s a room to learn transfiguration." He said knowing the twins were more about enchantments and potions in the books. "You see, I don''t have good control over magic so the professor gave me this room to learn control as with my knowledge I should be able do the first exercise of magic."


    "You shouldn''t lie to us, we are the best pranksters this school has seen since the Marauders," said twin A


    "No," said twin B "he isn''t lying entirely, Fred. You could see him being truthful about the first part but not the other, which means it is a secret magic control room!"


    Harry decided that after obliviate he should learn how to lie best to people that read lies with expressions and not legilimency. "Yes, it''s a room I found to improve my magic control, okey?


    Now, can you leave? Cause if what I heard about you is right you should be uninterested with improving and would prefer to prank someone." Harry said, hoping they would leave so he can go and change the room quick enough to learn obliviate today.


    "One more question, could you teach us how to use those things, as we really want to learn being animagus and we have to have excellent magical control so we would come when you are not here to use it." George said


    "You don''t mind to learn from a Slytherin?"


    "Hell, no. All the house hatred that is in this school is dumb as a*s, after all, to be a good prankster you need cunningness for ideas, brain to make ideas a plan, hard work to make the plan realty and balls to actually do it. The only reason we are Gryffindor is our hair Color. So how do we use it?"


    "I will tell you... for a price." Harry told them


    "First of all this is my workroom, so no-one other then us should know about it."


    "Reasonable request," Fred said


    "Second of all, unless you target all of Slytherin you will not target me."


    "So they won''t suspect you" George said "smart"


    "And thirdly, I won''t tell you how but I know you have a special map of the school. You will let me borrow it three times at my request and when you leave school I would get it."


    "If we do this you would have to tell us everything you know about this room and take an oath." Fred shot


    "Only if you take one" Harry shot back.


    After all three of them taking oath Harry explained everything about the ROR, by the end of it they all shook hands and said "this is the start of a beautiful friendship"

 Chapter 34 - 34 - Halloween

    Harry''s pov


    After the twins found the ROR, He had a much more interesting yet chaotic month.


    He managed to keep his routine,


    Regular weekday (except in a astronomy class day)


    Waking up


    Workout


    Shower


    Breakfast


    Lesson


    Lesson


    Lunch


    Lesson


    charm experimenting at the ROR


    Studying potions ingredients at the library with Hermione and Neville (they weren''t studying the same thing just next to each other)


    Homework at his private room at Slytherin


    Back to the ROR for magic control


    Shower


    Sleeping


    He continued learning chemistry in History of Magic and started using his unimportant memories to build the maze in his head.


    On of the things that was explained in the books is the fact that most people don''t retain all their memories and when building the maze the more memories you have the bigger and better your maze is, so as someone who remembers everything Harry had enough memories for a 25 years old man not an 11 years old child, it also meant he had a lot of work.


    During the weekends he went to his economic class and blacksmithing class.


    While in blacksmithing he only managed to be halfway through the theoretical part of the class, it was in the economic class or the ''why wizards are stupid class'' as he started to call it, in which his biggest profit came. In class where the teacher has been talking about different ways to make money out of muggles was when he found his big cash cow, by using every thing he was taught about the stock market by the goblin, his brain and several FanFiction he remembered from his past life, Harry bought stocks in several future successful businesses.


    In the end he left himself 60,000p for bills and happily made his way toward school leaving his money to make him money.


    October 31 1991


    At the Halloween feast


    Harry''s pov


    With Hermione having friends Ron''s comment about having no friends had zero affect on her, which was why Hermione was in the feast.


    In fact, out of the entire school, the only one who wasn''t at the feast was Harry Peverell, as he already saw Hermione being safe and had no intention to lose a night of studies when he would only get to eat a little and then sent away to the dungeons because of the troll. Which was why he was alone at the library with only madam Pince, of whom he quickly became one of the favorite students as even as a child he is always polite, quite and ask for highly theoretical books instead of the regular requests for books to help with homework or funny spells books.


    Just as Harry was about to finish the book ''potions ingredients and ways of uses for advanced students, He could hear screams. As much as he knew he shouldn''t mix with the troll, his Curiosity of who met the troll couldn''t be contained. He started running toward the noise till he saw a bunch of Ravenclaw students run away from the troll while three of the more a.d.u.l.t students cast Stupefy, and missing the troll completely.


    While using an invisibility, Harry was trying to decide if he should help them or not- on one hand they don''t deserve to be killed by a troll and it might prevent him from completing his ambitions for the year, like taking a piece of the philosopher stone. On the other hand it might reveal his talent in magic. Still not sure what to do after 10 seconds of thoughts, his decision was taken from him by four idiotic children came running. It was Marcus, Ron, Hermione and Neville. While most people might have been impressed with their bravery, Harry wanted to slap Hermione and Neville for their stupidity while letting Marcus and Ron die.


    But as he didn''t want his friends to die, he decided to act.


    while watching Marcus trying to use Wingardium Leviosa on the clab of the troll, he instead used the levitation charm on the trolls pants and made the troll fly up the castle and then turned his body and made him fall from seventh floor to the first floor.


    By then some of the teachers arrived, Snape, McGonagle, Flitwick and Dumbledore. Harry made sure to hide behind the armor and as he knew Dumbledore can see invisible people he made sure to deactivate his invisibility charm.


    "What did you do here? The Ravenclaw students were on there way to their tower but why on earth were four Gryffindor students doing on the other side of where they are supposed to be?" Fessional McGonagle was looking upset.


    "Ron and me were going to defeat the troll," Marcus said full of pride "after all I''m the boy who lived, if there is trouble I should always help!"


    "N-Neville and me were just trying to convince them to go back to the Gryffindor tower, professor McGonagall." Hermione said "We couldn''t just let them go after the troll!"


    "50 points off Gryffindor for endangering yourself with no reason and not following instructions. Now who did this?" Professor McGonagall asked while pointing at the troll who looked dead as a doornail. "It was me professor McGonagle," this time Marcus had less pride on his face, Harry wasn''t sure if it was because of the loss of points or the death of the troll,"I tried charming his club with the levitation charm but somehow his entire body flout, by the time I managed to cancel the charm he was already pretty high and turned around, then he fell, is he dead?"


    Dumbledore than cast a spell on the troll and said "he is hurt yet alive.


    Well, I think that for defeating a troll by yourself in first year you deserve 15 points each and for the three Ravenclaw who distracted it, you also get 15 points each. Now, please go to your towers." As the students went to their respective towers, professor Dumbledore called, "mr. Peverell, would you mind coming out from behind the armor and tell us what are you doing here?" The other three professors then looked towards the armor where Harry was hidden.


    "I''m sorry professor, I didn''t go to the meal as I hate Halloween so instead I spent my time at the library reading and when I heard screaming I ran towards it, so when I saw the creature I froze and hidden quickly behind the armor so he wouldn''t see me and when you came I was still too afraid to come out" while Harry was telling the tale he made sure to shake a little and put the picture of the troll laying on the floor in the front of his mind and just behind it the trap of his parents death and look in the eyes of Dumbledore and Snape feeling them looking into his mind.


    He than heard professor McGonagall tells him to go with her so she would take him to bed.


    When they arrived to his room he thanked the professor went inside and smiled thinking ''the first reading of my mind went better than I could have ever hoped''


    Severus pov


    Severus was feeling horror about what he had just saw and felt, when he first saw mr. Peverell behind the armor he felt anger at the boy, felt he is just like his father, and if the boy wasn''t shaking while telling his side of the story he would probably would have been sure, but as he saw the boy shaking, wanting to know why he was looking so terrified, he used an eye contact the boy initiated to look through his mind, first seeing the troll looking dead yet where the recent memory stoped an older memory was connected. He saw the boy running in a house and coming to the kitchen seeing two people dead on the floor.


    That wouldn''t have bothered him, after all, he has been on the war on two sides and saw a lot of dead people. No, what made him feel horror is the feelings he felt when he saw them, as when you look through someone''s mind the only times you should feel emotions while looking into memories is when the memories are a defining moment for a person, something that should usually be way deep in your mind.


    To feel this much emotion just as you get into someone''s mind means he is currently thinking about his defining moment, and feeling this much heartbreaking made Severus almost cry and hug the boy, luckily Minerva already took him away.


    Severus needed information about what was that memory and time to think how to help his little snake, cause he doesn''t let him stay with those feelings inside.


    Dumbledore pov


    The plan went spectacularly, No one got hurt, Miss Granger helped Marcus and Marcus saved Harry and created a life debt, something which might be useful later. The only thing that was wrong is that when he looked into Harry''s mind the only feelings he felt were about his parents death. ''Well, he just needs more time to process the loss, I''m sure that by the end of the year he would feel connection to Marcus more then anything else, otherwise, we can always use loyalty potions.''

 Chapter 35 - 35- improvement during fights and quidditch game

    Harry''s pov


    The next day, the entire castle was full of rumors about the troll incident.


    Half of the students said It was Dumbledore who defeated it and he gives credit to Marcus, while others said Marcus defeated the troll with the same unique magic he used to defeat you know who, the craziest theory were that Marcus summoned the troll and then summoned Merlin himself to combat the troll while he watched the fight with some snacks.


    Yet everyone agreed that there was a troll, three Ravenclaw seventh years and four Gryffindor first years.


    So when everyone saw the four Gryffindors being friends suddenly, they started to call the four the golden group, as apparently, students at Hogwarts weren''t the most imaginative.


    As for Harry, after yelling at Hermione and Neville for putting themselves in danger with no good reason, they were in a fight as apparently helping friends was a good reason in their mind even when Harry told them that before the troll incident they weren''t friends with Marcus and Ron, he should have known better, as J.K. Rolling one wrote "There are some things you can''t share without ending up liking each other, and knocking out a twelve-foot mountain troll is one of them."


    So while Harry wasn''t talking with Hermione and Neville he managed to improve even more in everything.


    His chemistry studies were almost in second year as he used the time he sat with Hermione and Neville in meals to study more of it.


    He finished first year transfiguration and started second year, his charm work was already in fourth year and in potions he finished reading everything the school had about ingredients and ways to prepare them so he moved to DADA books as he was behind in this subject compered to different classes.


    The only classes he didn''t have impressive improvements in school were Herbology, HoM and Astronomy.


    Two of them he only needed more hands on experience and one that for him right now he didn''t have time for.


    In weekends he kept going to Snape and Flitwick in their office hours for conversation about theory and while with Flitwick it stayed the same, the meetings with Snape were a little different.


    "Hey, professor. Are you available for a few questions?" "Sure, mr. Peverell, come on in." After a few questions the professor made sure he stopped.


    Mr. Peverell, you are one of the better students I have had the pleasure to teach, while most students don''t seem to understand until at least four year that potions is more than just following instructions like cooking, you seem to look into the way to make your potions better by looking into each instruction. You remind me of myself when I was your age, which is why I will give to you one of the most overlooked thing in potions making which will help you move your potions making to the next level.


    While simple potions can be made using only the instructions, for the complicated potions you will learn in your seventh year will have more to do with the intent behind the creation of your potions than just the ingredients," seeing Harry was a little confused, professor Snape continued "lets take love potions for instance, while most love potions are about infatuation and attraction, the most powerful love potion known to men - Amortentia can in fact make you love a person you used to hate."


    That surprised Harry as based on what he read and remembered from the books Amortentia doesn''t create actual love as it''s impossible to manufacture or imitate love. The person under the effect of the potion will only hold an obsession for the person who administered it.


    "You don''t actually create love, the potion just changes every kind of love you ever felt for a person to only loving the person who gave you the potion. But because the potion''s affects are so delicate, to actually create it with those actual affect is almost impossible, as your intent while making it needs to be those of love, and feel all the love you have in you to make it, and it take three months to make, so, even though a lot of people can make that potion even with it''s complicated instructions.


    Making the potion right is something almost no-one can do.


    It''s like that with every potion, even if most are not to this degree. If your intent doesn''t match the potion while making it, the affect could verify between working averagely like most potions People make, have weird side affects or even literally killing you.


    Which is why every potion master needs to learn a branch of magic called occlumency, which I am offering to teach you every Saturday at 19:00-22:00.


    After that, as Harry couldn''t tell Snape he already knew occlumency he was ''taught'' by Snape in the art every Saturday and surprised Snape by his ''natural talent'' in it.


    Dumbledore''s pov


    It was the first game of the year and Slytherin were against Gryffindor, just as the world was meant to be.


    As the game went, Dumbledore couldn''t wait till Marcus caught the snitch and becomes Gryffindor''s hero, after all that''s the reason he confunded Minerva to put Marcus on the team.


    So when Marcus''s broom started moving uncontrollably, the only one who was more scared than Marcus was Dumbledore. As how could Marcus be Gryffindor''s hero if he fell off the broom?


    So while seeing Miss Granger moving in Secerus''s direction he made sure to use a tripping jinx to make her fall on Quirinus and activated his charm on the snitch so it would move next to Marcus, he then saw Marcus move toward the snitch and just when he was about to fall from his broom Dumbledore made sure that the snitch would get into Marcus''s mouth.


    Yes, it would be a game to remember.

 Chapter 36 - 36- The start of winter break

    Harry''s pov


    While November past December came not much changed in Harry''s life. He continued to study every waking second he had with the exception of his workout time.


    While they apologized, Hermione and Neville didn''t mean it and neither did Harry, so even though they weren''t fighting they stopped learning and eating meals together. Instead of Hermione and Neville started hanging out with Marcus in the library when ever they could searching something.


    After moments of thinking about it Harry understood they heard about Nicholas Flamel from Hagrid which made them search for the person''s name in books.


    Harry started to hang a little with the twins in the ROR where they showed him how to take a simple spell and change it to something nefarious like summoning someone''s underwear from them while in battle.


    In exchange Harry made sure to write everything Snape taught him about occlumency and gave it to them so they would become better potion creators and pranksters. (But not everything he knew from his occlumency book)


    While doing so slowed his charm learning, he learned how to use every charm he knew to his maximum advantage.


    In transfigurations he his progress kept accelerating as the more objects he transfigure the easier it became, yet he was sure that when he reaches third year''s subject and the turn of live things to objects was when his first wall is gonna be.


    The only subject he was stuck in was DADA, as a class which work mostly as charms, somehow he hadn''t managed to use any of the jinxes wandlessly, so after a few weeks of not even one success he went to Flitwick in one of his office hours.


    "Hey professor,"


    "Young Harry! Come in, what interesting questions do you have for me today?"


    "Well, professor. Today I want to ask about the differences between regular charms and DADA charms.


    You see, while I managed to improve in charms enough to be average in class spell casting wise, I can''t manage to succeed in jinxes. So I wanted to ask, what is the difference between charms and jinxes?"


    "Well, Harry, there is a lot of differences. Actually, if we look at the start of creation of the charms and jinxes you would find them as two different periods.


    While charms were created for the first time at about 5,000 BC, the creation of jinx didn''t start until 500 Bc, a hundred years after the first wand came to existence. In fact, those spells were created by wizards who weren''t powerful enough to use magic without a wand as at the time no-one except children and magicaly weak people would use wands, but as we forgotten how to do magic with no conductors and the more people learned wand magic, jinxes, curses and Haxes improved Beyond anyone''s imagination, in fact, while charms are the inheritance that was left behind from the wizards of the past, and people all around the world use them. all the attack spells you learn at DADA until mastery are the only magic that only a wand wizard is capable of doing." Flitwick finished with passion.


    After that Flitwick continued explaining the differences between the two kinds of spells but as much as it was interesting Harry got what he desired. While knowing that some magic could only be done with a wand he couldn''t help but thinking about the magical which are only possible with other conductors and how can he learn them.


    By the time Christmas was near the entire castle was in a festive move, everyone except Harry, as it would be his first Christmas without his parents since they took him in. So while everyone were ready for a break, Harry went deeper into his studies, as there were no classes he spent most of his day in the ROR and when the twins needed the room in the Hogwarts library.


    He was halfway through his economic class and in his blacksmithing class he started moving into creating regular knives, as until he prefects every kind of weapon, armor and jewelry creation he wouldn''t touch or learn any of the others.


    In chemistry he was in the beginning of second year material and he was hoping that by Easter he would finish everything in this master''s degree.


    Anyway, Harry was swamped with stuff to do so he wouldn''t think about his parents, at all.


    Daphne''s pov


    Daphne was going back home for Christmas and she was so excited.


    She hasn''t seen her sister in 3 ? months and she missed her terribly.


    While thinking about the last 3 ? months she was disappointed that she didn''t find a cure yet knew she shouldn''t be, after all, if finding a cure for the blood curse was that easy it would have been found years ago by one of her ancestors, and she was just a first year, but she decided, if by the end of the year she doesn''t find even a lead to the cure she''s gonna start roping Ravenclaws to her study group.


    Hermione''s pov


    As they were driving back home, Hermione finished telling her parents about the troll incident and her fight with Harry.


    "_can you believe it???? He yelled at me for not abandoning my friends while in trouble!"


    "You are right, I can''t believe it." Hermione''s dad said in a quite voicewhich she knew was the beginning of a shout with him. "How dare you doing something that dangerous??? Why the heck didn''t you listen to the professors? If you really felt the need to help your friends you should have told a teacher or an older student! And when a real friends comes worrying about you, you stop being friends with them? Is that what I taught you?"


    As her dad continued to yell at her she just thought ''I would never tell my parents about anything dangerous again''

 Chapter 37 - 37- Christmas

    Neville''s pov


    Neville couldn''t say he was excited, after all being with his grandmother Christmas was kind of a nightmare.


    It all started when he got down from the train.


    You would think that is a grandmother who hasn''t seen her her grandchild she would hug him and be interested in him.


    But no, as a pure blooded lady she had standards, you couldn''t expect her to care! You should expect her to be rigid and cool.


    So instead, she made sure as soon as they reached home by flu she started yelling at him for not doing as good as she expected of him in school. Something that was ridiculous as he was one of the top 10 in theory in his year as he was Hermione''s best friend, it''s for practical he really didn''t know why he had such a hard time to succeed. But he would figure it out, After all he had the smartest which of their generation as his best friend.


    Marcus''s pov


    Marcus was really happy to come home, he could finally talk with his parents about his year, and all the adventures he had.


    The flying lesson debacle, The Midnight duel, The three headed dog, The Halloween troll and The Quidditch incident.


    His father was proud of him, feeling as if he and his friends were the next generation of the marauders, while his mother was less excited about the dangers he had to face in school, he really couldn''t understand why though, after all, isn''t he the hero of the Wizarding world?


    Then his mother asked the question he have been waiting for arrived. "What about Harry? Do you know where he''s celebrating Christmas?"


    "No mom, I would never be friends with a slimy snake, especially one who is so hated that he has no friends even in Slytherin, even Hermione and Neville stoped being friends with him when they saw his real face."


    "Ok," dad said "lets stop talking about depressing subjects. I have something to give you, I know it''s not Christmas yet, but I have a traditional gift to give you, something every father gave his oldest son in the Potter family for centuries in his first Christmas in school." He pulled a wrapped box and gave it to Marcus. "The Potter family''s invisibility cloak, a cloak that make you become invisible to any one and that no one can find you or it unless he is of the Potter blood."


    As anyone would be, the invisibility cloak really exited Marcus.


    "That''s awesome, is this the cloak you used with your friends to sneak and prank people? This is the best gift ever!"


    After that the Potter family continued having a great Christmas.


    Harry''s pov


    It was Christmas Day and Harry didn''t get a single gift. While he didn''t expect much from anyone, he thought at least Hermione and Neville would bring him something, after all, he got them gifts- he sent Hermione a 2 galleon''s ticket for Flourish and Blotts which can get her about 13 books and Neville got a ticket for a new wand at Ollivanders, which costs 7 galleons but apparently they weren''t friends anymore, no biggie. So instead of being depressed, Harry did what he always did, he fully focused on his task- learning everything he can. Something which wasn''t that hard, as there were no students in the library.


    Right now he took a break from studying curses, something that became super boring as instead of intent it worked on wand movements and actively saying a nonsense word and was studying rituals of Yule, as after thinking much about that he realized that he might miss an important date for a ritual that can bring him a lot of benefits but after searching the ROR and library he couldn''t find a single mention about rituals which meant someone removed the books in the library as there was no way otherwise that no books were made about rituals. But if there was one thing Harry wasn''t is a quitter, so he took a book from one of the history shelfs and started looking for references about rituals and holidays


    Three hours later


    Harry was disappointed yet exited, on one hand he found lots of references about rituals and holidays but not one reference had both of them. On the other he found something very interesting about a certain magical artifact. ''In 673 BC, the sorceress Diana Marcelo created a multipurpose devise and became one of the most renowned magical artifact''s creators known to the magical kind and the creator of the first mind defense magical art, something which would be refined later to the magical art known as occlumency. And while there are plenty of dangerous magical artifacts, non is more deadly yet useful then her creation the mirror of Erised, as an artifact used to better her mind defenses was also used to trap the mind and soul of the creator''s enemies, as the enemies didn''t have mind defenses, the mirror enthralled her enemies by showing them the thing they want most and planting the obsession to keep looking. In fact, the mirror can also be used to hide things inside that only specific person could bring out as the mirror can confirm your thoughts to make sure you are truly him."


    This made Harry realize Dumbledore''s plan, by making sure only Marcus can bring out the philosopher''s stone and bullshiting the hell when asked how it was possible he makes sure Marcus is always sure in himself, his friends believe in him and that Marcus trust Dumbledore even more. All of the above were fine by Harry, as long as he gets to study the philosopher''s stone - an alchemical masterpiece, which meant getting the stone before Dumbledore can destroy it and make sure if it''s the real one, as even though the books said it''s real Harry found it hard to believe, why would a wizard who created a masterpiece like that and lived for centuries need help with guarding his most famous creation, (not best as he lived for centuries!! he must have done something in that time.) to creat a safe guard when he could just have his wife create a fidelius charm around a place and make him the secret keeper thus having a foolproof defense for his possession. No it is ether a fake stone or Dumbledore managed to steal the stone/kill his mentor, and Harry wasn''t willing to take chances about whether it''s real or not, which meant either coming up with a plan to steal it before Quirrell managed to get past the dog or waiting there and stealing the stone after Voldemort leaves, yet before Dumbledore comes, and after reading about the mirror, he was leaning more for the second option...

 Chapter 38 - 38- on the subject of casting

    Harry''s pov


    After figuring out his plan for the year, Harry went back to study curses, yet after another few hours of reading more and more advance curses he realized one thing- as long as he has to use fancy wand waving he would never use any of those spells which meant ether he find another way by researching wand movement or he ask a teacher, and he has enough work.


    Filius''s pov


    Filius loves the holidays, as while teaching the students brought him joy, after many years of teaching he felt somewhat bored by the never changing curriculum. After all, even though the students changed they mostly stayed the same.


    There were 4 kinds of students.


    1) the talented who wanted recognition whose questions would mostly be to make sure everyone knew he is the best. Usually it would be a Ravenclaw or a Slytherin, though this year''s most notable was Miss Granger.


    2) the hard worker who truly liked the subject whose questions would be about the subject in class to truly understand the material. Usually a Hufflepuff or a Slytherin.


    3) the lazy ones whose homework is just coping another student''s work or the book while only asking questions like - "can I go to the bathroom?" They come from all houses yet the most notable ones are from Gryffindor.


    4) the unpredictables who ask you questions unrelated to class that actually gives you surprises and ideas.


    You can never know where they come from and when, as those students might not show up at all in a school year while in another they will appear as a group. While teachers shouldn''t have favorites those students were his.


    Just thinking about the revolutions each student of the fourth group created in society and his mind Filius was content with staying a teacher and not changing his occupation to a more exciting careers like curse breaking.


    A few notable ones were:


    Severus Snape who created his own jinxes by the age of 14 by asking about the difference between levitation and summoning and combined them to make his Levicorpus jinx.


    Fred and George Weasley who although are only third years can use charms way higher level in their pranks and use basic charms brilliantly, such as Ascendio, Arresto Momentum and Depulso to make them sort of fly last year when Minerva said they can avoid detention when they learn to fly without brooms.


    And of course, Harry Peverell, who while not the best in class, asks the most interesting questions which made him study again the theoretical studies so he would be able to have the answers mr. Peverell needs.


    So, although he was enjoying the peace and quite the holidays brought him, when he saw mr. Peverell standing at the door he started getting exited and told him to come in.


    "Hey, professor. I know it''s Christmas, but I am stuck on a problem."


    "Mr. Peverell, my door is always open to students with interesting topics of discussions and love for charm."


    "Well, I read a book on the topic of spell words and the need of them for intent, and while it is said silent casting is possible and that most advance studies and duels are done that way, it made me think about wand movements, while I understand it''s about the math the way you move your wand and that it''s an option of study in third year, I don''t understand the need for them. After all, I am sure in duels or life and death situations, if you want to use a basic transfiguration, you can''t have 10 seconds to change a rock to a dog by following the needed wand movements, or if you see someone fall of a tower, do you really need the swish and flick to use a quick levitation charm?"


    That was the reason Filius loved the unpredictable group of students, while hearing this question before, most of the students who ask them were in the six and seventh years with dangerous career choices in the future.


    If he ask this question now, what would he ask next year?


    "It is quite simple actually, there are two ways of casting without wand movements, the first one is called point cast, it is hard to do and mostly impossible to do with most transfigurations and advance charms, actually the easiest subject to study point cast in is DADA as most dark charms have less wand movements.


    What you basically do with wand movements is by-pass the Arithmancy requirements to use a spell and instead use a pre-made formula of a spell someone already created. In point casting you have to do your own Arithmancy to cast, something much harder as you need to memorize the spell formula or create it on the spot- which is why even the most powerful wizards only have a few charms they memorize. Actually, the reason the headmaster is so appreciated in our world is that all his point casts are transfigurations which are the hardest.


    The second way is resonance casting, by repeating the same spell a lot in dangerous situations the spell is so ingrained in your body, magic and wand that you can actually use the charm just by saying the name of it, this way has a lot of problems as even if it is easier to achieve, the charms intentions are changing your mind.


    So, for example, if you use cheering charm in a dangerous situation you would like making people laugh, yet a torture curse would drive you to sadism.


    In fact, in the war, becouse so many used the expeliamus spell, it created a generation of aurors who are unwilling to do damage to their opponents which made the war much more difficult."


    After that, Filius continued having a magnificent conversation with mr. Peverell.

 Chapter 39 - 39- the rest of the vacation

    Neville''s pov


    Neville was pissed. Apparently, Harry thought he wasn''t good enough for his father''s wand. He bought him a gift card for a new wand and wrote in a letter how he didn''t think he fit the wand- what a jerk! Luckily, Neville managed to hide the letter from his grandmother who already told him that he didn''t deserve his father''s wand and that they should buy a new one in the summer- he would prove everyone he is worthy of his father legacy! And as for Harry? They weren''t friends anymore, he is worse then Malfoy!


    Hermione''s pov


    Hermione was so happy! She got gifts for the first time from people that weren''t her family.


    She got chocolate frogs from Ron, colored ink from Marcus and a wand cleaner from Neville. She made sure to gift them a study calendar that would help them studying for tests, yet there was another person who got her a present for whom she didn''t get anything, Harry Peverell.


    He got her a gift card for 13 books and she didn''t even got him anything. She felt horrible. Even more so, when she remembered that Neville didn''t mention anything about any gift he prepared for Harry which meant he probably didn''t send him one ether.


    Hermione wasn''t sure what to do except accepting his apology for his rude behavior when she get back to school and becoming friends with him again, after all, he isn''t in Slytherin for a long time yet, maybe there is still a way to save his soul.


    George Weasley''s pov


    They stayed in Hogwarts this year, all the Weasley brothers who are still in school, and Fred and him couldn''t have asked for a better Christmas miracle.


    Don''t get him wrong, he loved his family, his house and the even though he wouldn''t admit it, his mother. But if there was something Fred and George hated was a Weasley''s Christmas.


    It was full of screaming from their mothers about their latest prank, stories about how amazing Percy is in school and now with the addition of Ron''s friendship with Marcus, nagging from their sister about joining her worship cult of the ''boy who lived to ask for help in scratching his own butt''. No, they preferred to be in Hogwarts with the amazing meals, the Christmas pranks and snow fights. Not to mention, their transfigurations training they were taught by Harry was going so good that they managed to do McGonagle''s table to pig trick two years before it is taught, which meant that after all the students return, Fred and George were going to create untraceable pranks who cannot be blamed on them. Yes, this Christmas is great.


    Harry''s pov


    It was the last day of the winter break and all students were disappointed. Most of them just didn''t want the vacation to end and going back to studying didn''t sound good to them, but there was at least one student whose reason was different. Harry''s reason for not wanting the break to end was the unwilling to slow his studies again.


    You see, while having no teacher in a subject like potion did slow him as Snape was an incredible potion master and helped him avoid mistakes and Flitwick answered most of the questions he couldn''t find answers for in books, most subjects in this school were better for him to study independently and the school year only slowed his studies by a large margin. In fact while in vacation he managed to finish fifth year''s charm''s book, improved his magical control to the middle of second year''s transfigurations, and read in the ROR all the seven DADA books from the year of 1900 as it was before Dumbledore taught defense and couldn''t screw the curriculum andhis magical power grew by 2% more in this three weeks break then before the break.


    He even managed to complete almost half of his chemistry master studies curriculum and was planing on using his summer break to complete his practical part and tests. Overall, Harry much preferred to continue his self studying style then return to the school year...

 Chapter 40 - 40- a late night stroll and a chance at a hollow

    Hermione pov


    Hermione was crying, she couldn''t believe Harry not only didn''t meant the gift as an apology, he also gave such a cruel ''gift'' to Neville and was unwilling to apologize, so Neville ripped the gift card in front of Harry and she told him that they aren''t friends anymore and that he lost his soul. Even though she knew she was right, she couldn''t help but cry, after all he was her first friend.


    Marcus''s pov


    It was the first night at the castle and Marcus put on his invisibility cloak and went on a secret stroll, after about an hour of roaming the castle he came near a room he felt a strong need to go into.


    As he walked in, he found a large, impressive mirror, he removed his cloak and looked into it. There he saw himself as the hero of the Wizarding world a second time, defeating countless dark lords. After an untold amount of time he heard a voice behind him


    "So, you, like hundreds before you, have discovered the delights of the Mirror of Erised." It was Dumbledore.


    "I didn''t see you, sir."


    "Strange how nearsighted being invisible can make you," said Dumbledore, and Marcus was relieved to see that he was smiling.


    "I expect you''ve realized by now what it does?"


    Marcus thought and said "It shows us what we want... whatever we want..."


    "Yes and no," said Dumbledore quietly. "It shows us nothing more or less than the deepest, most desperate desire of our hearts. So it shows you the life of a man of justice who saves everyone.


    However, this mirror will give us neither knowledge or truth. Men have wasted away before it, entranced by what they have seen, or been driven mad, not knowing if what it shows is real or even possible."


    "The Mirror will be moved to a new home tomorrow, Marcus, and I ask you not to go looking for it again. If you ever do run across it, you will now be prepared. It does not do to dwell on dreams and forget to live, remember that. Now, why don''t you put that admirable cloak back on and get off to bed?"


    Marcus was on his way out of the door when he turned and asked


    "What do you see when you look in the mirror?"


    "I? I see myself holding a pair of thick, woolen socks."


    Marcus stared


    "One can never have enough socks," said Dumbledore. "Another Christmas has come and gone and I didn''t get a single pair. People will insist on giving me books."


    It was only when he was back in bed that it struck Marcus that Dumbledore might not have been quite truthful. But then, he thought, as he shoved Scabbers off his pillow, it had been quite a personal question.


    Dumbledore''s pov


    ''Everything went perfectly,'' Dumbledore thought while putting the stone inside the mirror. ''by using a confudius charm on Marcus he found the mirror and made the mirror have a contact with his mind just enough to put an object in the mirror linked to him so next time he sees it the object would come out and he even managed to establish himself as an eccentric wise guide so when he gives Marcus explanations in their next meeting Marcus would be inclined to believe. Yes, everything is perfect.


    Harry''s pov


    Classes returned and months went by, and it was March already.


    Harry while losing Hermione and Neville as friends gain another two friends by becaming good friends with the twins while being in the ROR and continued with steady steps in his studies, well steady steps for him was gigantic steps for others . His charms study came to the second half of the sixth year and the twins and he started playing the game ''who could think of the most horrible way to die by an every day charm.'' As a way to think of original ways to use regular charms. Right now the most horrifying way was ripping your enemy''s heart by achio with second place an over powered laughing charm that won''t stop till you choke.


    In transfiguration, finished studying the transfiguration theory books in the library and he could tell you that while the exercises in class were good to see where you are now, the magical theory in transfiguration was shit. It was only about the way you move your wand and the different results with different wand movement and intent, and while intent was right, the ideas about wand movements were wrong as it would mean it is impossible to do transfiguration wandlessly and Harry can.


    As for all the laws of the possible and impossibles in transfiguration and conjunction, Harry didn''t believe it at all, it sounded like something the ministry uses to make sure there are no frauds in gold (as transfiguration isn''t permanent) and that food can''t be made in conjunction as conjunction is actually transfiguration of gases and it would go back in the end to it''s base form.


    his magical control became better and he was nearing the end of second year but he needs to start thinking of new exercises in control as it started to become almost easy to control the frequency of the electricity.


    His occlumency became better then ever with his mental maze keeping the unsuspecting Quirrellmort in a loop of first-sixth grade in muggle school and Snape thinking he is a natural in the art as he ''become better'' in each privet lesson.


    His economic class was finished and he started having double classes in forging where he finished making knifes and started making swords, which were similar in shape but had much higher requirements on the balance.


    A nice side affect of the forging lessons was that Harry''s phisical strength and endurance started raising again after being stuck on the same level for a long time.


    March 24 00:44


    He couldn''t believe it, the hallow he couldn''t get as it was in the hands of the potters is now his! It is in his apartment in London where it would stay unless he has an important mission until he has ether a more secure, easy to access place.


    How he got it? Well, it all started a few hours ago


    Flashback


    March 23 9:30


    It was really close to bed time whenHarry came inside the Slytherin common room, he was on his way to his room when he heard Malfoy say to Crabbe and Goyle: "I found out scarface and his friends are going to sneak their dragon out side the school and I am going to make sure they are caught, as with the points they would lose they would get no chance at winning the house cap and as the person who made it happen, I would finally get my place as the leader of our Slytherin year!" Harry wanted to laugh as Malfoy apparently forgot Snape telling them the cap is meaningless but as he didn''t want to get caught overhearing, he put an invisibility charm over him and went to the astronomy tower where in the books the heros forget the invisiblity cloak.


    He waited for the golden group to drop the cloak and give the dragon away when he castes a quick notice me not charm on the cloak and then waited for them to leave before taking the cloak and going to the ROR lost and founds where he left the vanishing cabinet hidden, went to his apartment, left the cloak and returned to his room.


    End flashback

 Chapter 41 - 41- forbidden forest and tests

    Third''s pov


    The detention Marcus got was a detention worthy for the boy who lived, otherwise, why would professor McGonagall would give A couple of first years detention in the forbidden forest to find a unicorn killer? Why would Hagrid split them to two groups and leave Marcus and Malfoy with only Fang?


    Anyhow.... Marcus was prepared to find the killer, and the shaking his hand is experiencing? It is from excitement, not fear.


    After a while of searching, the excitement, fear and wonder of the forest disappeared, and in its place came boredom, so when they saw a horse shaped creature running it shouldn''t come as a surprise to you that they ran after it. What should come as a surprise is that they actually caught up to it, but as they where in a sight distance, they understood why they managed to come close to it. The unicorn was caught by a human shaped shadow and it was bleeding. Malfoy screamed and started running in the opposite direction while Marcus was frozen in fear. Malfoy''s scream shifted the shadow creature''s attention from the unicorn to Marcus, but, just as the shadow was about to jump a Centaur charged forward scaring the creature away. The Centaur went to the unicorn, saw it was dead and bowed to it. That was the point Marcus came back to his senses and started running in the direction Malfoy ran, after all, he didn''t want to die.


    In the weeks to come, while studying for the exams, Marcus also convinced Hermione to read about the magical properties of unicorns and understood one thing, some one was going to steal the stone soon!


    Harry''s pov


    Tests were near and like all students, Harry was in a study frenzy, the only differences are that Harry wasn''t studying for the tests and that Harry always was in a study frenzy, which was why this time of year''s only affects was the use of the History of Magic class to do the extra homework with the help of the notice me not charm, and as he finished his second year chemistry'' master degree he was only annoyed by the wast of time and not outright angry.


    He was in the second half of the seventh year''s charm book and was planing on finishing it by the end the year, his forging was going well, and he was becoming better and better at creating swords, his control over his magic was becoming better, his magical energy grew stronger and even his physical strength and endurance grew.


    The only thing that didn''t improve by much was his transfigurations, he stoped at the peak of the second year and he didn''t manage to do any of the third year''s transfiguration correctly, as while in first year''s curriculum it was an inanimate to inanimate (dead is also inanimate) things that looked similar and the same size with not much details and in second year''s curriculum it is again inanimate to inanimate just with more details or bigger sizes with extra points for both. As for third year''s curriculum, the first half is inanimate to animate and the second half is animate to inanimate and while Harry managed to change things like a pot to a tortoise, it was a dead tortoise as he didn''t manage to transfigure an inanimate to a live creature and after thinking about it he started using the wand waving method and cutting the animals he transfigured while simultaneously doing the same wandlessly and trying to figure out the differences in the end result and was planing to learn next for his biology''s master degree and maybe also biochemistry as next year the DADA class was going to be useless.


    Marcus''s pov


    The exams were complete and Marcus felt he did the best he could, or at least during the tests, but studying serously were for Hermione and Ravenclaw, he lost the invisibility cloak, Gryffindor hated him and his friends for losing 150 points in one night which throw them from first place to last in the house cup competition and he couldn''t really calm down with the knowledge that someone (likely Snape) was going to try to steal the sorceress stone and that he didn''t know when so that he would be able to save the stone like the Hero he is and so Gryffindor would love him again. But after the last test was done and hearing Hermione recounting the History exam for the forth time, he decided to do the noble thing and tell Dumbledore so that he would be prepared.


    Searching for a professor was easier then you would think as just as he looked for one Professor McGonagall came from behind the corner, carrying a large pile of books.


    "Professor, we want to see Professor Dumbledore" Marcus said


    "See Professor Dumbledore?" Professor McGonagall repeated, as though this was a very fishy thing to want to do. "Why?"


    "It''s sort of secret," he said, wanting to get credit from the headmaster himself, but he wished at once he hadn''t said it, because Professor McGonagall''s nostrils flared.


    "Professor Dumbledore left ten minutes ago," she said coldly. "He received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and flew off for London at once."


    "He''s gone ?" said Marcus thinking the best time to steal the stone is when Dumbledore is out of school.


    "Professor Dumbledore is a very great wizard, Potter, he has many demands on his time--"


    "But this is important."


    "Something you have to say is more important than the Ministry of Magic, Potter?"


    "Look," said Marcus, throwing the chance for credit away, "Professor -- it''s about the Sorcerer''s Stone--"


    Whatever Professor McGonagall had expected, it wasn''t that. The books she was carrying tumbled out of her arms, but she didn''t pick them up.


    "How do you know -- ?" she spluttered.


    "Professor, I think -- I know -- that Sn -- that someone''s going to try and steal the Stone. I''ve got to talk to Professor Dumbledore."


    She eyed him with a mixture of shock and suspicion.


    "Professor Dumbledore will be back tomorrow," she said finally. I don''t know how you found out about the Stone, but rest assured, no one can possibly steal it, it''s too well protected."


    "But Professor--"


    "Potter, I know what I''m talking about," she said shortly. She bent down and gathered up the fallen books. I suggest you all go back outside and enjoy the sunshine."


    But they didn''t.


    "It''s tonight," said Marcus, once he was sure Professor McGonagall was out of earshot. "Snape''s going through the trapdoor tonight. He''s found out everything he needs, and now he''s got Dumbledore out of the way. He sent that note, I bet the Ministry of Magic will get a real shock when Dumbledore turns up."


    "We''re going out of here tonight and we''re going to try and get to the Stone first. It is like the Troll, we have to do it!"


    "Lets do it," Neville said after a moment of hesitation with determination in his eyes "my father and mother would have been proud to hear I am doing the right thing."


    As they were planing how to go tonight, they didn''t know near them with an invisibility charm on, Dumbledore stood with his wand up manipulating all of them so they would go tonight to the third floor.

 Chapter 42 - 42- it is not stealing, it is borrowing indefinitely

    Harry''s pov


    You would think stalking the golden group as they embark of their mission would be hard, that they would use an invisibility charm or a notice me not charm (as Harry stole the invisibility cloak) and that Hermione at least, would cast a reviling charm to check for stalkers.


    Yet they did none of that, they went to the third floor, and went past the traps like in the books, with the only difference is that Neville was the one who recognized the Devil''s Snare, and he stayed with Ron when he became injured due to the chess game.


    Even the part in the books where Hermione told Harry how brave and noble he was, was repeated with Marcus, and if it sound suspicious... it shouldn''t be, as when Harry was following them with his invisibility cloak (it''s his now!), the twins ''flying method (Ascendio, wingardium leviosa on clothes, Arresto Momentum and Depulso), invisibility charm underneath the cloak and the Silencio charm to make sure they didn''t hear him scream.


    he used one of the times the twins owed him the map for tonight and when he looked where he is at, he found out Dumbledore was also following them.


    And Harry was sure that the weird parts in the traps which mad them easy were added by him because if not, why would Fred and George would have trouble going past the traps as they told him?


    And yes, of course they went there, it is Fred and George.


    Anyhow.... after the ''touching moment'' Hermione and Marcus had, and Hermione and Dumbledore left (she to search for him and him to appear as the all knowing headmaster), Marcus drank the unknown potion that Hermione told him was anti-flame potion (seriously, he was thinking it was Snape and willingly drank a potion he provided?), and went past the flames.


    As there wasn''t any potion left and even if there was, Harry was unwilling to drink it, Harry used the bubble-head charm on the fire to make it small enough, and sailed above it.


    When he came inside the first villain monologue was finished and Marcus was getting the stone from the mirror. Then the second monologue began where Voldemort showed his face and started talking about how Marcus should join him and that he didn''t need to die like Peter Pettigrew ''Peter Pettigrew is dead?'' Harry thought ''Then is Scabbers a real rat?'' A quick look in the map showed him that Scabbers was Peter. ''So it means Sirius might be innocent and in jail even though the Potters are alive. Something to check later.''


    As he thought about it, Quirrell was jumping onto Marcus in an attempt to get the stone and started to burn. while they were fighting and after Harry swore he would make it so he understand how Marcus touch burned Quirrell, Harry quickly used accio to summon the stone and used transfiguration to change a regular red stone he had to look exactly like the philosophers stone, he than used depulso to put the transfigured stone near Marcus.


    As he got almost everything he wanted from this place, Harry hid behind the mirror and looked as the fight ended with Quirrell''s death and Marcus losing conscious.


    A few minutes passed when the black flames were putout an Dumbledore marched in, put the fake stone in his pocket and then used some spells to take Marcus out of the room.


    Harry, seeing he was alone and checking with the map to make sure quickly took out his wand and used the geminio curse to replicate the mirror.


    He then shrank the real mirror put it in his pocket.


    ''As I don''t know if tracking charms were put on it.'' Harry thought while getting out of the third-floor corridor


    ''I guess it would be perfect next to my vanishing cabinet in the ROR Hiding room with the Stone in side of it with only me being able to take it out.'' While thinking it, Harry''s smile grew to an almost maniacal size.


    ''After all, this is a school and he is a Professor, I''m supposed to learn from him.''


    Three day''s latter


    Dumbledore''s pov


    Dumbledore''s plan went perfectly, his chosen one''s friends showed him self sacrifice, honor and made him believe in himself.


    Marcus drank the flaming curse potion that made him protected from flames and made any cursed person that touched him for the next hour to burn and die with the expanse of two years worth of life force.


    And the all year casting of confundus made Quirrell forget using spells when trying to kill Marcus so he touched him and died.


    And he made sure Marcus believed his powers came from love.


    He even managed to convince his mentor he destroyed the stone even if he had to use confundus with the elder wand to do it.


    So how is it possible that now when he looked at the stone he saw it was a fake??? Who took it? It couldn''t be Voldemort as he wouldn''t leave a transfigured stone, and he arrived 4 minutes tops after the battle was over! Who can it be?


    Harry''s pov


    He got his grades today:


    (AN: O - 90-100, EE - 70-89, A - 56-69, P - 50-56, D - 25-49, T- 0-25)


    History of magic: theoretical:O


    Astronomy: practical: O theoretical:O


    Potions: practical: O theoretical:O


    Herbology: practical: O theoretical:O


    DADA:practical: EE theoretical:O


    Charms: practical: EE theoretical:O


    Transfigurations: practical: EE theoretical:O


    Flying: practical: A


    All of them was as he wanted, an excellent theoretical student with an average practical results in wands subjects


    This decision was planed so he wouldn''t be seen as a threat to Dumbledore while giving him the chance to get the most broken artifact in this world- the time turner.


    Daphne''s pov


    As they were sitting in the end of the year feast after the Headmaster made sure everyone in Slytherin hate him for his bias, as even though they didn''t care about the house cup they cared about the blant way he favored Gryffindor as 60 points for bravery? She didn''t see him give 60 points for loyalty to a Hufflepuff or even 10 points for ambition to a Slytherin. Daphne was thinking about this year and the next.


    While everyone on the research group was satisfied with this year, she wasn''t, as while she got O in all the practicals and theoretical, EE in theoretical transfigurations and A in history, they didn''t make one step forward in the way to save her sister. Hell, they didn''t even have direction, and she was truly scared she would fail. Which was why she decided that next year she would ask for more people to join their group and she would start with Harry Peverell, as professor Snape told her some weird things about him


    Flashback


    Snape''s last office hour of the year


    Daphne''s pov


    "Professor, may I come in?"


    "Miss Greengrass, I didn''t expect you to be the Slytherin to come see me today," he said while gesturing to sit on the chair. "What can I help you today?"


    Daphne sat in the chair before saying: "as you probably already know, I created a study group with the idea to research magic, and as you probably guessed, the magic researching doesn''t go so well, I was wandering if you have an advice about the way to go."


    "While a great ambition, you should abandon it for now. As researching magic can''t be done without at least a fifth year''s magical knowledge which is why only in sixth year we start giving research projects. You should instead focus on your studies and try getting more knowledge, just like mr. Peverell who while having average talent with wand subjects, can already pass the theoretical part of potions in the OWLs. In fact he remind me of my self when I was a first year...."


    End flashback


    She has to get the potions Genius to join her group!


    Severus Snape''s pov


    Looking inside a persons mind when they remembered something about him was always a creepy experience, as looking into someone''s mind wasn''t like seeing a movie or a memory in a pensieve, an emotionless recounting of something, but seeing how someone''s mind changed their look in the world and of people. In fact the only thing worse than seeing how a person saw you is seeing how a person saw someone he was in love with.


    Yet, even though he really hated looking at those kind of memories he enjoyed looking into miss Greengrass''s mind this time as it let him see his scheme was working, miss Greengrass would make mr. Peverell join her group to help save her sister.


    Mr. Peverell would gain friends which would let him not fall to the same pits Severus fell because he didn''t have any.


    And most importantly, this would push not only their year group but at least the next 6 years of Slytherin to succeed in school more which will destroy the image Dumbledore and Voldemort are trying to make Slytherin look like: ''the evil, lazy and stupid group who would betray anyone for power.''


    Yes, this is Severus''s chance to destroy the stupid chess game before it even began.

 Chapter 43 - 43- train ride and depression

    Harry''s pov


    While most children use the train ride home to be with their friends before the summer begins and use magic just a little bit more before having an entire summer without. Well, Harry wasn''t like most children. His only two friends in school were in Gryffindor, which meant, as he was in Slytherin, that he was unable to be with them even if they didn''t have other friends to be with. As for doing magic... the trace was on wands so as long as there is magic done with them or in a close area to them with no other magical close it would show as if you have done it, which was why Harry left his wand in the mirror of Erised with the sorcerer''s stone to make sure no magic would be detected when he does it and transfigured a wood to make it look like his wand. So, no. It won''t be a magic-less summer for him. but it also meant he had nothing to do in the train except finishing his summer homework as even to him with perfect memory, advanced theoretical knowledge and the ability to do all of it at the same time would have to work for a few hours to finish it all.


    At the same time


    In another wagon


    Third''s pov


    As much as they were happy that they managed winning the house cup, all the golden group were disappointed with the result of the end of the school year.


    Hermione found out that while she was first place in their year''s scores, she wasn''t first place in the theoretical test nor was she in the practicals.


    The theory first place was her ex-friend Harry Peverell who got perfect scores in everything, while even she had a few mistakes in astronomy, herbology and history.


    And in the practical tests in wand subjects students from Slytherin defeat her in different subjects (even Malfoy in DADA) and in subjects without wand her ex-friend once again beat her.


    ''I might by first place on the overall, but I am more like a third place.'' Thinking that, Hermione rose her head with fire in her eyes telling her self that next year would be different.


    Marcus''s problem was also his grades, as while he didn''t fail in any of the subjects, his only O was in flying, he got EE in charms and transfiguration and all his other subjects were A.


    ''Well, it''s not my fault, history and astronomy are useless, herbiology is boring, potions are with Snape and how am I supposed to focus with Voldemort in DADA!'' After saying that to him self a few times Marcus started believing it himself and his depression left.


    Neville''s sadness was related to a different matter all together.


    When he first heard about the philosopher''s stone he had an idea that it could be used to cure his parents and when they went to save it his idea grew bigger and bigger until it turned into hope that hope blew up in his face when Marcus told him that Dumbledore destroyed the stone.


    It would take weeks until he moves past the sadness this false hope caused him.


    As for Ron? Ron was hangry and was sad that because he didn''t pack his things the day before, he lost the chance to eat more. ''I wonder what mum is cooking'' and just like that his happiness returned

 Chapter 44 - 44- summer vacation part 1

    Harry''s pov


    The next month was heretic, it was filled with tests, practical chemistry training and more tests with only quick visits to the ROR to work on his magical control and emptying his magical reserves but with the help of a lot of money from James Potter''s oath for study and a little bit of magic to smooth the edges and Harry got his first master degree as a 12 years old birthday gift.


    And it was a pretty good birthday gift, considering his only other gift was the yearly 100 Galleons from the Potters.


    Yet, as it still was unsatisfying for a birthday and as he couldn''t help remembering his last birthday with his parents he decided to go visiting Borgin and Burkes and see if there was anything interesting to buy.


    Daniel Burkes''s pov


    Daniel''s day couldn''t have been worse. Ney, this summer couldn''t be worse and it wasn''t because he was once again struck in the store alone while Borgin went on his crazy treasure finding adventures and quests, as he liked not being in constant danger and instead read some books or tweet with some artifacts.


    It wasn''t because nobody bought anything for the last two weeks (even though it certainly didn''t help), as it was like that all the time. This store usually wasn''t a come and buy store, although they did have those sales.


    It was more of a high class lost and found where what you lost isn''t what you found.


    The reason that it was such a bad summer was because for the last month, every day, one Lucius Malfoy came to the store and tried convincing him to buy a diary from him.


    Now, usually he wouldn''t mind buying an object from a patron of his, but this book gave him really bad vibes and in his choice of work, where dried magical hand which lights up in the dark is an everyday object he puts next to his window shop, when an artifact gives you bad vibes you not only not touching it, you are making sure it doesn''t come near any of your things.


    Which was what made this a bad summer, as everyday Lucius came and kept trying to convince him to take the book, which he kept refusing and today he finally snapped and told Lucius he is banned from coming to the store for the next year and if next time he came with the book he wouldn''t be welcomed at all.


    Which was what made him so grumpy today, as he knew Lucius Malfoy was one of his best and most spending customers and that he would be facing hard time financially now.


    Which was why when he saw a boy coming in alone, even if he looked familiar, he just let him look through things.


    After a few minutes of searching the boy came to him.


    "Excuse me sir," the boy said politely. "I am looking for something that prevents potions from taking affect, as after reading about potions I figured it is one of the most dangerous things the magical world has. Do you have something like that?"


    "Don''t we all. Sorry kid, if I had something like that I would have kept it for my self."


    "Oh, I guess it makes sense."


    "Maybe something else, you seem like a smart kid, how about a rare book?"


    "That''s exactly what you said on this very day last year, when I was here with my parents."


    It was then Daniel figured out who the boy was


    "You are the boy who bought the vanishing cabinet, how are your parents?"


    "They died a few weeks after our visit here, which was the last full day I had with them."


    And now he wanted to make his leg bones disappear so he could put his foot in his mouth


    "I''m sorry."


    He never knew what to say in situations like those


    "Never mind that, lets talk about books. Do you have any books on the subject of the world? As apparently all the other stores in the magical world of Britain and even Hogwarts library believes only Europe and ancient Egypt exist as there are no mention of any other country in the books I saw everywhere except a little bit about USA in the form of explaining how it should be part of magical Britain and its help during the Great War and even then in a small pass before telling about Scamander and the legendary duel between Dumbledore and Grindelwald."


    Daniel went to the back room and came back a few moments later


    "Actually I don''t have anything about any of them but I do have an interesting book that was written by a Salem witch''s academy about the different methods of animagi training which are done by the Native American tribes which are totally different from ours, but although it is interesting read it wouldn''t help much as it is for wizards who use different kind of conducts to do magic." Hook, line and....


    "I will take it!" Sinker


    Pleasure doing business with you.


    As the boy left with his new book Daniel had smile on his face again.


    ''I might have lost one of my best clients, but as long as this world is filled with an easy to fool people I would manage just fine''

 Chapter 45 - 45 - summer vacation part two

    Lucius Malfoy POV


    Lucius had a terrible month.


    His son did averagely in school except in DADA and potions.


    A new muggle protection law is about to pass in the ministry that would let every magical law worker able to come to people''s house whenever he wants and take away anything that doesn''t feels light and with all his Slytherin cunningness he didn''t managed to think of one thing that would help him repeal the law.


    Which brought the thing that destroyed his month, the diary.


    Now, he was never a real supporter of the dark lord. He didn''t believe in torture or murder. In fact, he was pacifist, as why should you do barbaric things like those when with bribe and a little bit of blackmail you can achieve the same and make people happy about it.


    Yet, in the end, he was also realistic, which was why when he was kidnapped to a secret location by one of his so called friends he made sure he sounds as genuine and fanatic as the rest of them while using his Occlumency to the maximum, and as he always did, he bribed his way to the top to make himself invaluable to kill and he managed to survive the war and even use it to his advantage as he once again used money to make himself invaluable just to the minister this time.


    Anyway... with the new law being prepared and not many options, Lucius opened the diary for the second time since he got it and asked for advice.


    The first time Lucius opened the diary was Halloween 1981 when the dark mark faded, as the dark lord told him that if it were to ever happen he should write in the diary and ask for instructions.


    As he has yet to know the dark lord died, he did as told and when in wrote back with Red colored ink saying ''hey, I''m Tom riddle, he immediately cast several detection charms and figured out what this object was - a horcrux! Something which two things, the dark lord isn''t dead and as he was told it this situation to write in the book, he was in a almost death situation and was planing on using Lucius''s life to get better.


    So Lucius used his last option and turned himself to the ministry saying he was cursed with imperio and the rest is history.


    The second time he opened the book he made sure his Occlumency shields are as tight as possible before asking for advice as say whatever you will, the dark lord did almost win the war, and was from the line of Slytherin, he had to have some cunningness in his bones and maybe a different look on life is what Lucius needed to find a way to make sure the law doesn''t pass.


    But as he wrote in the diary he couldn''t help but realize that the dark lord is insane.


    He kept talking about killing all the muggles and muggle-borns as the solution of Lucius problems and when Lucius said mudbloods to Draco one day, he understood the book started to affect him.


    So he wished to get rid of it but no one was willing to buy it from him and he was really scared to throw it away or destroy it as if the dark lord was ever to find out he was sure to die where in a store he can also buy it back and as long as he has a tracker charm on the book he would always know where it is. But apparently, no one wanted to take a book that every fifth year can who trained a little bit with the dark arts can tell you smelled like death.


    And that brought him here, to Flourish and Blotts. The only official book store in the magical parts of Britain, in the busiest day of the year, as both Gilderoy Lockhart and Marcus Potter were signing books in addition to celebrating the ''boy who lived''''s birthday. With the plan to slip the book to one of the shelfs he walked inside the store so of course it was at that point that his son had to destroy his plans by acting like a Gryffindor who try acting like a Slytherin.


    "Hey Weasley, came here with the hope of getting some money for answering questions about the life of the number one follower of Scarface?"


    The youngest Weasley boy''s face went as red as His sister hair. He dropped his books into the cauldron, and started toward Draco, but His father grabbed him at the back of his jacket.


    "Ron!" said The boy''s father, Arthur Weasley struggling to keep him from jumping Draco. "What are you doing?"


    It was at that point that Lucius had a new idea to stop the new law from passing, by making the family of the person that pushed it the most a pariah in all the Wizarding Britain and not just with the high class and dark families.


    "Well, well, well¡ªArthur Weasley."


    "Lucius," said Weasley, nodding coldly.


    "Busy time at the Ministry, I hear," said Mr. Malfoy. "All those sessions trying to pass this law and the planing for raids... I hope they''re paying you overtime?"


    He reached into The Weasley girl''s cauldron and extracted, from amid the glossy Lockhart books, a very old, very battered copy of A Beginner''s Guide to Transfiguration.


    ''This is the best book to hide another book inside.''


    "Obviously not," He said, trying to get a rase of anger from them to mask him slipping the diary inside. "Dear me, what''s the use of being a disgrace to the name of wizard if they don''t even pay you well for it?"


    Weasley flushed darker than either His youngest son''s or Daughter.


    "We have a very different idea of what disgraces the name of wizard, Malfoy," he said.


    "Clearly," Lucius said and looked around him to get something more upsetting, his pale eyes straying to Mr. and Mrs. Granger, who were watching apprehensively. "The company you keep, Weasley¡­ and I thought your family could sink no lower¡ª"


    Weasley had thrown himself at Lucius, knocking him backward into a bookshelf. Dozens of heavy spellbooks came thundering down on all their heads; there was a yell of, "Get him, Dad!" from One of Weasley''s kids, While the wife was shrieking, "No, Arthur, no!", the crowd stampeded backward, knocking more shelves over; "Gentlemen, please¡ªplease!" cried the assistant, and then, louder than all¡ª


    "Break it up, there, gents, break it up¡ª"


    The Hogwarts groundkeeper was wading toward them through the sea of books. In an instant he had pulled Weasley and him apart. Weasley had a cut lip that Lucius was really proud of and he had been hit in the eye by an Encyclopedia of Toadstools. He was still holding the Weasley girl''s old Transfiguration book. He thrust it at her, his eyes glittering with malice.


    "Here, girl¡ªtake your book¡ªit''s the best your father can give you¡ª" Pulling himself out of Hagrid''s grip he beckoned to Draco and swept from the shop.


    As he was walking outside the shop he thought ''a good start of a fine plan''


    Harry''s POV


    As Harry seen the fight inside the book store he smiled and thought ''at least the canon is still useful''

 Chapter 46 - 46- summer vacation part 3

    September 1st 1992


    9:00 am


    Harry''s POV


    As Harry was waiting for the train to start, he remembering his last month


    This month was spent by exercising, studying, managing his finances and working on his control.


    As he wasn''t doing much magic he started pumping more of it into his body, while using his better control to make the magic go into every fiber muscle on its own ,making himself faster and stronger yet with also better endurance.


    As his body''s muscle is a 70% fast fibers and 30% slow fibers he should theoretically have more strength then endurance yet it was the opposite, which he believed was because of his third wish, and as he didn''t want it to go to wast he kept pumping the magical energy with 2:1 ratio while knowing that when he become better at transfigurations he would just change the muscle fibers themself to what he needs them to be during rvery specific situation.


    Which brought him to start studying for his biology and medicine, as with his chemistry master degree, and biology bachelors degree, the number of books he had to study went down significantly, with his biology having only 1.5 year''s worth of books and medicine having 3 years worth of books not including his biology books which was the reason that after a month of unrelenting studies he almost finished a year''s worth of biology.


    The only other thing he studied in this summer was blacksmithing and when his sword creation became good enough to not shame Ragnok by calling me his student (Ragnok words not his), he almost cried in joy.


    His financial was getting al steady improvements as all the companies he invested in based of foreknowledge succeeded, and as he didn''t have time to work on it, he hired a company to do it for him.


    And finally his magical control, as his improvement slowed down by a lot and he could control the coils to emit electric charge of whatever frequency he wanted, he couldn''t see how he could improve until two days ago, when he was doing his evening workout and passed a bar and heard a band play there. The band had a bass player and he couldn''t help but compare the bass to the coils in sounds, and then his mind created a new way of magical control. If he had to do music with the coils the difficulty would be much higher as it needed instant changes with the frequency, which was why he was right now in a wagon of the train, waiting for it to start while he was learning his new bass guitar with a picture book.


    After an unknown amount of time passed while doing basic bass finger placements and learning the chords a knock on the door told Harry that people start to come in and that even though he put a notice me not charm on the door someone noticed which meant it was someone who trained himself to notice the unnoticeable like the twins taught him.


    "Come in." Harry called


    The first thing he noticed about the person was that it was a she, with her blond, almost white hair and her extremely delicate face.


    The second that she was short, unfamiliar and had no colors on her robe- which meant she was a first year.


    The third thing was that she wore a robe which meant she was from a Wizarding family and came with magical was as otherwise she would have wore muggle clothes.


    The forth and last thing he noticed was the magazine with the name of the Quibbler in her hand.


    Even an idiot could have connected the dots and Harry was no idiot.


    This was Luna Lovegood

 Chapter 47 - 47- seeing in a blind world

    Luna''s POV


    As much as Luna loved and missed her mother, some days she hated her, as she left her alone with an unstable father, today was such a day.


    Don''t get her wrong, she loved her father with all her heart but getting ready to the first day at Hogwarts was hard enough for an eleven years old without the need to make sure your dad remembered to wear his day robe and not night robe or robejama as he calls it.


    As she walked outside to see the view of her house for the last time before going to Hogwarts, she could see the entire village, as her house was on a hill, but her eyes couldn''t help but wander to the house where yells of excitement, shouts of forgetfulness and bits of screams of annoyance smeared with laughter where a person who used to be her best friend before the incident.


    As she looked at this somewhat magical house where so many good memories happened and signed as she turn away and thought ''I hope I would find a new friend without Wrackspurts in their ear.


    10:30 AM


    It took her more time then she expected but she finally made it, she finally arrived to the train and it was marvelous. The train had an aura of similar to a broom yet also similar to the extended room where her father made his newspaper.


    Just thinking about her father made her tight her hold over the Quibbler he gave her before she left. It was those kind of gestures and the fact she can see the intent behind them that made her love him so much and also made her thank her mother, as even though she wasn''t with her anymore, her last gift helped her everyday.


    Flashback


    April 25th 1990


    Luna always loved seeing her mother work, as while her father always told her about magical and mystical animals, her mother showed her magical and mystical spells and artifacts, and as much as she loved animals and stories, in the end she was a child, and children loves visuals.


    So it wasn''t a surprise that when she heard her mother telling her father that her latest research is done and that she was ready to start experimenting yesterday eve, Luna made sure to come home early to day from her play date with Ginny and peeped through the cracks in the door of her mother''s study room.


    She watched her mother crave runes that were, if she remembered correctly, Egyptian and Nordic and in the middle of all of them she could see two large runes shaped like eyes that looked distinctly different from each other and then her mother stood in the middle, just on top of the eyes, pulled her wand and used some spell without Luna couldn''t hear and than a bright light and nothing.


    End flashback


    When Luna woke up a week and a half latter she was in the St Mungo''s hospital, her mom was dead and she was suffering from some known and some unknown side affects.


    Her hair and eyes color changed to match her mother''s and she could see much more then before, it was as if she used to be colors blind and now one eye of hers could see colors.


    Her right eye could see the magic in everything and everyone with the use of colors and different kinds of shimmering, while the other eye could see the emotions, intentions, character and sometimes even thoughts of people with those things taking the shape of the mystical animals her father kept telling her about.


    While an amazing ability, it was not only undoc.u.mented but also deemed out right impossible, and as a kid who read enough of her father''s conspiracy theories she knew better than tell anyone about her new abilities. But as she sometimes slipped, everyone started to call her Loony instead of Luna, even her ex-best friend Ginny.


    Which was why they weren''t friends anymore and why she hoped to find a true friend in Hogwarts. After all, her mother used to tell her that Hogwarts friends are friends forever.


    A few minutes later


    Luna spent the last few minutes searching for a place to sit. Every time she opened a door the place was ether full or had children who are full with Wrackspurts- which meant they were either stupid, full of dreams without the will to chase them or full of lies they keep telling themselves and believe it.


    Just as her frustration reached a whole new level she saw a door that was shimmering with a weird spell, while it felt looked similar to the spell her house was enchanted with to make it unnoticeable, it had a much purer color in it. Almost like red being purer then pink as pink has both red and white in it.


    She knocked on the door and when a boy''s voice made her come in she walked in to see a boy holding some sort of sound producing artifact and she held her breath, while his magic was powerful, almost as much as the professor Snapes''s when she saw him one time in Diagon alley buying potion equipment that wast what made her hold her breath.


    Neither was the control she saw his magic moves with, although it was amazing.


    No, the thing that made her hold her breath was the fact there was not one mystical animal around him and as she walked closer the animals that were around her left, something that only happened at her mother''s funeral and in the cemetery.


    It was as if he was dead

 Chapter 48 - 48- a train ride full of conversation

    Harry''s POV


    Harry was a lot of things.


    he was a genius that finished four Bachelor degrees and a master degree by the age of 12.


    He was a person who worked hard to become the best he can.


    He had a master level Occlumency and was apparently the first person in a long time to use true wandless magic.


    He was a man on a mission to make his parents murderer pay.


    He was the chosen one and the true yet false boy who lived


    And more then all, he was a person who had foreknowledge about tens of thousands of different kinds of worlds so similar to this one that in some you wouldn''t even see the difference without a closer look.


    But if there was one thing he was more then all, something that was craved into his soul was that he is a scientist, and that meant that if something in the world doesn''t fit the way you see this world, it means the problem is with you.


    Which was why, even after his meeting with the being who took his memories of last life, and gave him this life, even after learning magic and even after knowing the Potters are alive his world was never shakened.


    So what is about Luna that after one train ride with her shook him so much?


    A few hours before


    "Hey, May I sit with you?" The girl who can only be Luna Lovegood asked


    "Sure, just answer me this one question as a compensation for not making you go to the first year''s lounge" He answered in return, truly curious if she used a diffrent method than the twins ''awareness of what there is and what isn''t''


    "Oh, let''s play truth or bean as a way to get to know each other, it''s like truth or dare but every time don''t want to answer you have to eat one of the every flavor beans I have, and if you do, you can''t be asked the same question again."


    As Harry agreed doing it she said she would go first.


    "What is your name?"


    "Harry Peverell," and deciding to be polite asked in return "what''s yours?"


    "Luna Lovegood"


    they continued asking basic questions about the other person like ''what house is Harry'' and ''what house does Luna want to be'' for a long time, totally forgetting about the beans as they answered truthfully. Luna telling him about her love for animals while glossing over the animals he knew there wasn''t any proof exists which she believed in, and him telling her about his muggle studies at the university level which made her so interested and asked him why was he in Slytherin and not Ravenclaw, to which he answered "I have no idea, at the beginning I wanted to be a Ravenclaw, but after being for a time in Slytherin I am happy to be there. As I see it, the idea of the houses is either an idiotic way to control the students in school by splitting the school to four houses, telling people when they are 11 years old what are they when they themself''s don''t know, that they are something specific like loyal and hard worker, or brave and just or smart and competitive or ambitious and cunning, you make sure you control the population when they are just children, make sure that they grow exactly as you want them to be and make them act like sheep when they grow up. Or a way to give someone his best shot at success, as by putting someone who is lazy but smart in a house that values hard work would make him better and putting someone with great ambitions in a house that values it and teaches how to make them come true would help him grow." Harry smiled sheepishly


    "Sorry I didn''t answer the question, but while I value all the four houses the same with maybe a little more preference to the house of the loyal and a little less to the house of the brave, I really don''t know why I am a Slytherin.


    Why do you want to be a Ravenclaw?"


    "Well, after a rant like that," she smiled teasingly. "I would have to think hard what kind of state of mind I want to grow into, as my reasons for wishing to be a Ravenclaw are somewhat childish. I wanted to be a Ravenclaw for two reasons, my parents were in this house and they used to tell me about their time in Hogwarts as a bed time story until my mum died, so it was always a dream of mine to be in that place. As for the second reason, well, it is a way to be closer to my mum...."


    "I get it, my parants also died...."


    After that there was an awkward silence for a few minutes which Luna broke by telling him about the mythological creatures and conspiracy theories her dad publish and the way to see past the basic reading of the Quibbler and read about the real news the ministry was trying to suppress.


    ".... when the article said fudge was trying to pass laws that allow the use of imperio on citizens by every law wizard and ministry worker, it actually reference to the article the daily prophet published two weeks ago about the muggle protection law that while has nice ring to it, allows the ministry to raid any house they want when ever they want and take everything they deem dark, with no defenition about what is dark. This is just an example to why while everyone has a subscribe to the daily prophet, all the politicians and smart people has also a subscribe to the Quibbler while making everyone believe they don''t.


    When there was only one hour left to the ride, Harry asked the original question he wanted to ask.


    "What method did you use to see past the notice me not spell?"


    Luna turned to her bag, took out a white colored bean with black spots which Harry would have bet was something spicy and ate it. "Mmmm, chocolate chip vanilla." Luna smiled another on of her dreamy smiles with a little bit of sharpness to it as if saying ''don''t ask'' and asked her question. "How many friends do you have?" She asked, trying to keep the subject light and as they only just met, as much as he was curious Harry swallowed his wish to ask again as he didn''t wish to lose his new friend


    "Three including you." He said and Luna''s eyes lost a bit of the dreamy look they always had moisturizing.


    "Do you mean it? Are we really friends?"


    "Of course, I don''t use so much time in conversations except if they are my friends!"


    As Harry said it he thought that she truly was someone he want to be friends with, as she was probably one of the most interesting, and unpredictable people he will ever meet. And when you are in the Wizarding world, where almost everyone are predictable and boring with their Narrow mind and idiotic life style, every bit of those qualities are worth keeping

 Chapter 49 - 49- another song and sorting

    Harry''s POV


    The ride was over and Harry said goodbye to Luna who traveled in the boats.


    He then found one of the thestral carriages with Blas¨¦ Zabini and Tracey Davis and took it to Hogwarts while thinking if he can see the thestrals because his rebirth, his Patronus or his seeing of Quirrell death. ''Well, one of the mysteries I would never solve.''


    As he sat waiting for the sorting he used the time to study biology as he was planing to study in the train but instead spent it acquiring a new friend, not that its bad, just that he fell a little bit back in his study plan and was already thinking about changing it for times to be with Luna.


    When the doors opened and first years walked in he waved to Luna who smiled back to him and all his year mates in Slytherin looked at him strange as they couldn''t remember seeing him friendly with someone more then as a basic courtesy since his ''brake up'' with Nevill and Hermione.


    And then was a moment Harry has been waiting for, a chance to hear a song from the hat he didn''t know from before


    "Gather ye round


    And I''ll tell you a tale


    Of four strong mages


    Who drank lots of ale


    There was joy and there was glory


    More then you can think


    Yes, this is what happened to them when They drank


    They built Hogwarts, Hogwarts


    They built Hogwarts


    They decided it would be fun to teach kids with snots


    They said, later, that it is noble


    But I can tell you they were drank from ale...


    And as the years went past and they continued to drink


    Lots of ideas started to click


    They had one drink at the first day of the school for good luck


    And with a handsome talking hat they were stuck


    Godric said then


    Let''s sort the kids, the kids,


    Let''s sort the kids


    I take the brave ones


    course I thought of it first


    Poor Rowena still was super drunk


    So she chose all the kids who didnt need to be spankedddd


    While Salazar had time to choose


    He wanted kids who will make better booze


    Helga just wanted another friend


    Who she can make wish he was dead


    So loyalty and hard work she chose


    And then took another ale''s dose


    So let''s start the sorting, what kind of person you would be


    When on your head there is me"


    The entire school was in a quite shock, till the twins started laughing and yelled " Salazar is my hero!" Which woke everyone of their shock and they started Laughing and discussing about the song until pofessor McGonagall yelled "quiet!!!"


    And started calling names and the sorting began.


    Sorting Hat''s POV


    ''This years song was great!'' The hat thought as Minerva put him on a child''s mind who he sorted to Ravenclaw. ''I should totally do more songs like those.'' "Hufflepuff!" As the sorting continued he only experienced a few problematic children till he sat on the head of Luna Lovegood.


    "In Gryffindor and Hufflepuff she cannot be, as it would kill her creativity and uniqueness while both Ravenclaw and Slytherin lead to similar paths who end in different places but both great.


    "You are one of the few who gets a true say in where to be, Ravenclaw or Slytherin?"


    "I would rather be in the place I can study the best"


    "I see..."

 Chapter 50 - 50- continuing the sorting and Slytherin’s rules

    Sortin Hat POV


    "Better be Slytherin!"


    He then continued to sort the children, making sure they get into the house that would make sure they not only have the best future possible but that they would also have the best shot at surviving, as after 12 years he once again see flashes of war in the future just like he started to see four years before the last one began.


    "Ginevra Weasley" he could hear, and even when he saw the almost certain death she would experience everywhere except Hufflepuff he could only yell "Gruffyndor", knowing her mother would drive her to kill herself several years later with only her words if she was sent anywhere else.


    With a heavy heart he finished sorting and was taken by the house elves back to his place. He had a lot to think about and a new song to write, maybe he could convince Albus to give him a drink....


    Severus Snape''s POV


    Severus''s Occlumency shields were really put to test today.


    Wither it''s the hat song or the talk in Dumbledore''s office with the headmaster and his school bully and his family - James, Lily and Marcus Potter.


    Flashback


    "Come in, Severus, come in"


    While Severus didn''t know why he was summoned, as heard Dumbledore''s cheery voice he knew two things.


    1) inside the office there was more then just Dumbledore as otherwise he wouldn''t speak in such a cheery voice when talking to him.


    2) as he was summoned and wasn''t aware of the reason, it could only mean he was going to hate the ''request'' (read as order) he is about to receive.


    After he walked in and saw the Potter family he did his iconic sneer (he was very proud about the effectiveness of his sneer - sawing fear in young student, unworthiness in older students and anger and uneasiness in a.d.u.l.ts), and said "what do you need Albus? I was in the middle of a potion experiment when I got your Patronus to come." He wasn''t, but rule number one of Slytherin is that when someone wants something from you, you should seem as busy as possible to maximize profits.


    "Sorry, sorry." he didn''t seem sorry at all


    "It is just that Lily and James has some concerns about the way you apparently treat Marcus in class." He said while his eyes twinkle in a way that made Snape have a need to run away before he is trapped in a way he cannot escape.


    "So, do you want to explain yourself?"


    Now, if Snape was being honest, he might have been harder on the boy then a regular student, but only with snarking comments not in grades as they try to make it appear as such, and even that was only because the entire faculty agreed to treat him as a regular student and then gave him and his friends 15 points for disobeying them during the emergency with the troll, and with him not even doing anything as Severus found out later when he used legilimency on him, so he decided to take him down a peg.


    But the second rule of Slytherin is ''know the situation.'' and as much as he wanted to throw the truth onto the headmaster, he knew it wouldn''t help him, especially with the way both James and Marcus smirked


    So, instead he said "as you told me more times then I remember, the dark lord isn''t dead and is trying to return. What do you think would happen if he returns and find out I treat the boy good? Do you think he would give me the chance to become a spy for you?"


    Severus really thought his explanation was an almost perfect one, but then James Potter had to open his mouth. "So you are working for you know who!"


    No, I am the headmaster''s spy."


    "But by not teaching him potions you would make him unable to become a auror," James argued "and thus making ''he who must not be named'' win when he comes back!"


    "I think I have a solution to both our problems." Dumbledore said with a tone full of mirth, and Snape suddenly really regretted not pleading guilty in his trial. "Let''s have Severus teach young Marcus once a week in a one on one session to make sure he won''t fail nor would Severus risk his placement as one of Voldemort''s inner circle."


    "What?" It was the first time the Potter brat opened his mouth since Severus came in. "There is no way I am spending more time with this grown bat than I have to!"


    Severus tightened his Occlumency shields to prevent him from cursing while Dumbledore, James and even Lily chuckled. ''Why am I even surprised?''


    "Now, Marcus, this is your professor and you will treat him with the respect he deserve.


    But as I can see you hold no love to each other, how about you let a student teach him in the potions classroom with access to the cauldron? Maybe one of your top students?"


    Snape started to understand Dumbledore''s plan.


    If he didn''t agree he would have to spend the next six years tutoring the ''brat who didn''t have the curtsy to die'', and if he did agree he would let Dumbledore have the Granger girl have access to the lab and thus make her become better at potions, but while Severus didn''t mind letting Granger become better, she didn''t deserve it, she would get the benefits just because she is a friend of Potter, and that didn''t sit right with him.


    Yet, Severus wasn''t a Slytherin for nothing and rule number three of Slytherin is ''when in a losing position and no chance for attack, agree to surrender and make sure the opponent hate you for it.''


    "I agree, I would let my top student teach him every Saturday for an hour." Snape said with an angry look and tone while tightening his Occlumency shields yet again to prevent him from laughing.


    End flashback


    With all of this and the hat''s song, Snape felt that if his shields won''t crack, his Occlumency would get to the next level.


    Dumbledore''s POV


    Dumbledore had a great day until the hat sang.


    Severus agreed to let someone teach young Marcus potions, which meant James and Lily would stop complaining about the unfairness of Snape teaching Marcus. And he saw young Marcus test, Severus was kind of generous by giving him an A. But at least everyone came out of the office satisfied. James and Lily getting Marcus a tutor, Marcus thinking he got miss Granger and Severus messing with the Potters by making their ex-son teach their son. And of course him, as he got a chance to make young Marcus and young Harry become friends.


    Severus needs a few more decades until he can tricking this old man.


    Now, he just need a way to make everyone forget about this song that portrays everyone of the founders of Hogwarts as human, even Slytherin...

 Chapter 51 - 51- Different kinds of Occlumency

    Daphne''s POV


    Daphne was happy to go back to school for all kinds of reasons.


    Firstly, this summer her father started instructing her on their family''s unique magic, which was a special kind of Occlumency.


    Flashback


    They just returned home from the train when her father took her to his study room, closed the door and started talking.


    "Daphne, you just finished your first year and as one of the top students and as for why you are only one of and not top student, we will talk about that later." Her father while a warm man usually, had a cold face on him which meant for Daphne one thing- this is serious. For now, we will talk about a magic every self respecting wizard and witch must know, occlumency.


    Occlumency, or as it most known as ''the mind defense art'' it''s a way to protect your mind from an invasion from an outer source, wither by Legilimency- art of mind invasion.


    This art, takes years to get truly proficient with, and if someone tells you he mastered it he is either an idiot or a liar, as it isn''t an art you can master- you can always get better.


    Any questions?"


    "If it''s such an amazing and important art, why don''t we learn it at school?"


    "Excellent question," her father said with a hint of his special smile he had when he was in what she called ''serious mode'' and she asked the right question "it was in fact the ministry who took the subject out of curriculum about 400 as with it legilimency became a useless tool for aurors, as everyone who studied Occlumency can prevent their darkest secret from being found out. It wasn''t until 94 years later when a side affect of Occlumency was found out. A muggleborn woman by the name of Gabriel Jones fell in love with the minister and as he didn''t return the affection she gave him a love potion that was considered mild at the time and was used to be a way to make man get interest in you, but the minister became obsessed with her in a way that resembled an unsuccessful Amortentia, which is illegal to use love potion for its potency. It was then when everyone understood the side affects of Occlumency, it gives the user of the art resistance for mind altering potions and spells, but by that time it was already too late, the ministry made sure to destroy every copy of Occlumency teaching book and the art became something that is being taught from parents to children.


    But as parents taught their children the art became from a generalized art where most defenses are the same into a family art, where every family has its own way to use it, which also made it much better art as the attacker of the mind can''t expect the same defense in every mind."


    End flashback


    After that Daphne didn''t have a very fun summer as she spent most of the summer having headach from her father breaking her defenses and entering into her mind as part training in her family''s art of Occlumency - ''fire in a winter storm''. According to her father, her great grandfather had a Japanese muggle disease which made him call all the spells and magical arts he created with embarrassing names, something called Ch¨±niby¨­. But as he was the person who created the art and so many other family Magics which she would learn in another time, he got the honor to make the name. She would have to study the disease and make sure she doesn''t get it as apparently between the ages of 12-15 it is highly contagious.


    Secondly, as much as she hated to admit it, she missed her research group, especially Tracy as she became her best friend.


    And lastly, her sister went into stage two of the blood curse in which she started having white hair, and while it can be hidden with a changed color hair, seeing it everyday made her became much more motivated to find a cure and she wanted to get everyone she can think of to join her group. Starting from Peverell.


    Harry''s POV


    Harry just returned from his morning workout when Greengrass approached him.


    "Hey, Peverell, can I talk to you for a second?"


    "Sure, is it urgent or can you let me take a shower and talk on the way for breakfast?"


    "Take a shower"


    Harry saw Luna walking toward the exit of the common room, so he told her he needs to talk to his classmate on the way to breakfast alone and asked if she could save him a spot, took a quick shower, put his school robes on, and met Greengrass outside the common room.


    "So, how can I help one of the two leaders of our Slytherin year?"


    "You see...." Greengrass bit her lower lip as if she wasn''t sure how to start, and he probably would have been blushing and fl.u.s.tered, which was probably her intention, if he was a normal child, but as he wasn''t and he had better things to do with his time, like being with his new friend and studying he just said


    "Drop the act and let''s cut to the chase. What do you want?" In a second her hesitant look changed into a cold one, a look that he used to think that everyone who Occlude had to have before he learned Occlumency by himself, from the book and from Snape, a look that gave him a feeling this was the missing piece for perfecting his Occlumency. Until now, Harry learned three different kinds of mind protecting.


    There was the Occlumency which he created as a child which was focused on defense by means of offense and defense with his Star Wars style of muggle technology.


    the books style was focusing on mind traps like the painful memories he put in front of his mind to make the attacker wanting to escape.


    As for Snape''s type of Occlumency which he learned from dumbledore himself, it is a deception and shields style as it lets you creat a false state of mind and memories that you use to deceive not just the opponent, but also yourself. It is a style which is perfect for spies and potioneers as not only anyone who read your mind believe whatever they see after they pass the weak shields you put in front and let you shield your important memories in the back of your mind without anyone noticing it also let you have better grasp on your emotions.


    Each of those styles has an upside and a downside, and as they all begin with clean your mind, and he became pretty good with the first two before Snape explained to him the history of the art of Occlumency, as of now he was only capable to combine the first two and switch them with the third one, he was trying to combine the three of them but was missing something and right now, when he saw the look in Greengrass eyes, he felt she had what he needed, something that instantly made him very interested with her wish to talk to him.


    "I want you to join my study group, you are the only Slytherin in our year who didn''t join my group apart from Parkinson, Malfoy and his goons, as it would let you have friends."


    Now, Harry was really intrigued.


    If it was a year ago that she tried to recruit him he would have thought she was trying to take full control of their year, and if it was before the tests he would have thought they needed help studying, but as it took a year for her to even approach him, coupled with the fact that her group got to be 5 out of the 10 best grades in their school year in both theoretical and practical (he, Hermione, Neville, Padma Patil and Sue Li were the other five in theoretical while Hermione, Lisa Turpin, Dean Thomas, Draco Malfoy and Susan bones were in practical).


    So he had one question to ask "and what exactly do you study?"


    After that she told him about her sister and the blood curse research they were doing and Harry knew his chance to get her Occlumency technique was here, now he just needed a bait.


    "Not that I''m not feeling my heart reaching out to you, or that this curse isn''t interesting to me with the way it interact with a persons DNA which I have only thought of doing with transfigurations, but I have too much things to study myself, and I am not seeing any benefit in doing research with you, I am forced to decline, maybe in a few more years when I have more time." As he said the last word they reached the Slytherin table and went sitting with Luna leaving Daphne shocked.


    Daphne''s POV


    Daphne was inside her mind throughout breakfast, she wasn''t thinking about the fact Peverell refused to join her group even if it was his chance to have friends, or about the fact he wasn''t even a little bit fl.u.s.tered when he looked at her with her winning kicked puppy look on.


    No, the only thing that was on her mind was that he had an idea about the way the blood curse worked, and that she had to get his help no matter what!

 Chapter 52 - 52- Animagus and Lockhart

    Harry''s POV


    If you would have asked Harry two years ago if he has regrets about reincarnating into this body he would say "No way!" As not only he didn''t have his last life so he had nothing to compare, he had everything he could have ask for. A loving parants, interesting subjects to learn and the ability to use magic.


    If you would have asked Harry a year ago if has regrets about reincarnation, he might have burst in tears, as his parents just died and it was hard not to somewhat blame himself even though he knew the blame is only with the killer.


    If you would have asked Harry after last Christmas if he had regrets he would have started yelling at you about stupid questions which won''t change anything.


    As you can see, Harry''s answer would have changed depending on the time of when you ask him, but if you would have asked Harry right now, as he sat with his new friend, all excited about starting learning magic if he had regrets he would have told you "everyone has regrets, but about the reincarnation? How can I have such when I managed to change the way an amazing person like that experience school?" And then obliviate you, as he wouldn''t let anyone know he isn''t the original inhibitor of this body.


    From this you can understand Harry truly cares about Luna, which was kinda weird as they only met yesterday and he was already burned once before in friendship.


    ''But that''s just how Luna is, I guess. She has a way into your heart.'' Harry thought while truly enjoying the company of the lovely and brilliant person on his side as they were talking about the differences between charms and transfigurations.


    ".... which is why I think that while in charms the focus is more on the intent, in transfigurations it is more about the magical control. As you can see in the way charms emphasize more about the words then the way you move your wand, and all the wand movements are simple, while in transfigurations the wand movements are much more complicated yet the wording is simple." Harry was so thrilled to explain his way of doing magic even while saying it as if it was a wand magic that he went in to explain his theory about animagus. "It is also why being animagus isn''t such a rare skill in our wandwaving countries, as much as the official recorded would like you to believe as our way of becoming animagus is completely different to the way the Native Americans become one. While it feels like mastering transfigurations, and it does involve a level of transfigurations of about a six or seventh year, our type of shape shifting is more about the intent as the potion tunes your body to the changing to an animal while you need to focus more about the intent of being the animal to change to it, and this is also why our type of animagus has no magical properties as we can''t match our intent to that of magical animals..."


    Luna at that point was so excited that she continued his explanation


    "While places where they teach different ways to control magic like in Uagadou where they ask use magic and jewelry to communicate with their ancestors and spirit animals to creat magical affect, have much better help in magical control but less in speed or intent as it take time to communicate with the ancestors and their magic is more like asking to make something to happen and not show a way for it to happen..."


    "Seriously? They can communicate with dead people?" It shocked Harry as the only way he knew about communicating with the dead is the resurrection stone.


    "Not communicating exactly as the more like pray and it happens, the dead can''t talk back to them as far as I know.


    But on the other hand, maybe it is just a different type of communication as they answer in a different way."


    "But if they truly communicating with their dead ancestors, what about muggle-borns, can they do that type of magic considering they don''t have magical ancestors? Or do they use the caster''s magic to do those Magic''s? And if so, does it mean that to do the same magic does it take more magic out of the caster to do the same magic as we do with wands? Cause it would make a lot of sense... and as while our animagus transformation is more about focused intent, their is more about the control of magic the ancestors has and about perfecting the communication with their spirit animal which is already known to them as while we only need them for this specific magic, they use it all the time in magic and make it possible for the strongest of them to have a chance at becoming magical animagus as their spirit animal as their spirit animal was used for years in magic till it become part of the spirit animal!"


    "I don''t think it''s only that, it is also that magic becomes such a huge part of themselves, not just as a tool like we use it but also as a way, a guide and a point of faith, something so large in their personality that their spirit animal reflect it."


    Their conversation continued throughout breakfast, so into it and so happy that they have a friend to talk to, that they almost didn''t notice all of the second year research group sit next to them with opened jaws, almost.


    DADA lesson


    As his conversation with Luna continued, they didn''t notice as the time passed and Harry had to run for him to make it into class, something that usually meant sitting in the middle row, as the students almost always divided into two groups, the front sit who wanted to write every letter the teacher wrote (read as Hermione) and the students who were planing on taking the other students notes before tests who sat in the back (read as Ron).


    But as he came into the classroom he was confused for a second as the only available chair was in the corner at the back, but that was when he remembered it is Lockhart''s first class in school and he was still considered a great dark creatures defeater which meant everyone wanted to learn from him, which meant as he already saw, that he gets to sit as far as possible from this charlatan and even gets to sit where it won''t be noticeable to use a notice me not charm even after he cancel it.


    As he sat in the chair, used the charm and opened his biology book Lockhart started his class.


    "Me," Lockhart said, "Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defense League, and five time winner of Witch Weekly''s MostCharming Smile Award¡ªbut I don''t talk about that. I didn''t get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her!"


    There was quiet for a few seconds.


    "I see you''ve all bought a complete set of my books¡ªwell done. I thought we''d start today with a little quiz. Nothing to worry about¡ªjust to check how well you''ve read them, how much you''ve taken in¡ª"


    "You have thirty minutes¡ªstart¡ªnow!" Harry then activated a reverse silencing charm, that instead of making the space around him a place other people can''t hear, it is a place he can''t hear other people.


    And no, it isn''t a silencing curse as other people can still hear and it was done without a wand.


    So while everyone else were busy answering idiotic questions, Harry was working towards his master degree.


    Third''s POV


    As Harry was studying all the other students were starting to hate Lockhart, well, all the other students except a certain bush haired Gryffindor.


    Yes, when all the other students started asking themselves what kind of an idiot asks questions like -


    1. What is Gilderoy Lockhart''s favorite color?


    2. What is Gilderoy Lockhart''s secret ambition?


    3. What, in your opinion, is Gilderoy Lockhart''s greatest achievement to date?


    As a test for DADA, Hermione was thinking ''what a clever way to check if the students read the books, disregarding the fact that he could have just ask questions about the actual stories in the books.


    But let''s not criticize the young lady with the fanatical adoration to teachers (except Snape, who last year she set on fire), as she was just experiencing her first crush.


    Half an hour later, Lockhart collected the papers and rifled through them in front of the class.


    "Tut, tut¡ªhardly any of you remembered that my favorite color is lilac. I say so in Year with the Yeti. And a few of you need to read Wanderings with Werewolves more carefully¡ªI clearly state in Chapter twelve that my ideal birthday gift would be harmony between all magic and non magic peoples¡ªthough I wouldn''t say no to a large bottle of Ogden''s Old Firewhisky!"


    He gave them another roguish wink. Ron was now staring at Lockhart with an expression of disbelief on his face; Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas, who were sitting in front, were shaking with silent laughter. Hermione, on the other hand, was listening to Lockhart with rapt attention and gave a start when he mentioned her name.


    "¡­but Miss Hermione Granger knew my secret ambition is to rid the world of evil and market my own range of hair care potions¡ªgood girl! In fact¡ª" he flipped her paper over "¡ªfull marks! Where is Miss Hermione Granger?"


    Hermione raised a trembling hand.


    "Excellent!" beamed Lockhart. "Quite excellent! Take ten points for Gryffindor! And so¡ªto business¡ª"


    He bent down behind his desk and lifted a large, covered cage onto it.


    "Now¡ªbe warned! It is my job to arm you against the foulest creatures known to wizardkind! You may find yourselves facing your worst fears in this room. Know only that no harm can befall you whilst I am here. All I ask is that you remain calm."


    Lockhart placed a hand on the cover. Dean and Seamus had stopped laughing now. Neville was cowering in his front row seat.


    "I must ask you not to scream," said Lockhart in a low voice. "It might provoke them." As the whole class held its breath, Lockhart whipped off the cover.


    "Yes," he said dramatically. "Freshly caught Cornish pixies."


    Seamus Finnigan couldn''t control himself. He let out a snort of laughter that even Lockhart couldn''t mistake for a scream of terror.


    "Yes?" He smiled at Seamus.


    "Well, they''re not¡ªthey''re not very¡ªdangerous, are they?" Seamus choked.


    "Don''t be so sure!" said Lockhart, waggling a finger annoyingly at Seamus. "Devilish tricky little blighters they can be!"


    The pixies were electric blue and about eight inches high, with pointed faces and voices so shrill it was like listening to a lot of budgies arguing. The moment the cover had been removed, they had started jabbering and rocketing around, rattling the bars and making bizarre faces at the people nearest them.


    "Right, then," Lockhart said loudly. "Let''s see what you make of them!" And he opened the cage.


    It was pandemonium. The pixies shot in every direction like rockets. Two of them seized Neville by the ears and lifted him into the air. Several shot straight through the window, showering the back row with broken glass. The rest proceeded to wreck the classroom more effectively than a rampaging rhino. They grabbed ink bottles and sprayed the class with them, shredded books and papers, tore pictures from the walls, up ended the waste basket, grabbed bags and books and threw them out of the smashed window; within minutes, half the class was sheltering under desks and Neville was swinging from the iron chandelier in the ceiling.


    "Come on now¡ªround them up, round them up, they''re only pixies," Lockhart shouted.


    He rolled up his sleeves, brandished his wand, and bellowed, "Peskipiksi Pesternomi!"


    It had absolutely no effect; one of the pixies seized his wand and threw it out of the window, too. Lockhart gulped and dived under his own desk, narrowly avoiding being squashed by Neville, who fell a second later as the chandelier gave way.


    As all of that was happening Harry was still sitting in his chair reading his book, with only one new thing around him after he noticed the pixies even though they didn''t notice him- a protego charm

 Chapter 53 - 53- Snape’s ultimatum and Luna’s first class

    Harry''s POV


    When Harry raised his head from the book next time, he noticed that except the golden group who were capturing the pixies, he is the student in class. He dropped the reversed silencing charm and was about to drop the notice me not charm but in the last second heard Marcus say "I can''t believe we are stuck capturing those pixies, I wish some other student was here so we could have run with the other students and he was stuck with this same chore!" So instead he left the class and went down the hallway before dropping the charm.


    As it was a double lesson he went straight to lunch but just s as he was about to get into the grand hall he heard professor Snape calls him from behind.


    "Mr. Peverell, I need to have a word with you alone."


    "Sure, Professor, do you want to go into an empty classroom down the hall, or do we need to go to your office?"


    "An empty classroom would do."


    "After that, Harry let Snape dea lead him to Snape''s chosen classroom in absolute silence. It was only after getting into said classroom and closing the door that Snape started talking.


    "Well, mr. Peverell, as you recall, last year I worked with you on your Occlumency as a way to help you become better in your potions making and make sure no one is looking inside your mind." it was at this point that Harry knew Snape was about to ''ask'' for a favor, as there was no need to start a conversation with the mention of his help and all the things it did for him. "And even though your Occlumency leaves much to be desired, which I meant to help you with this year, I''m afraid our lessons can''t continue as I was given a new task - to give Marcus Potter extra lessons in potions this year which will take much of my time, I''m truly sorry."


    ''And here is the threat and the way out of it. Now if I was naive I might have thought he was just here to inform me of it and probably would have jumped on a way to continue the lessons.'' Harry thought


    ''Hell, even if I wasn''t naive, but didn''t have any Occlumency of my own I would have walked into the trap willingly.


    But as I wasn''t naive and even though this method of Occlumency (like the one from the book but not like the one I created) need someone to attack my mind to perfect it, I hate being pushed into traps like that, and would prefer not perfecting this method as quick as I could have with Snape''s teachings, as I already know all the steps for the creation of this type of Occlumency and have an artifact that can read your mind to help me find weakness points of entry (mirror of Erised), which meant that while Snape''s help was welcomed it wasn''t necessary.''


    Harry then signed and said "I understand sir, I would continue on my own to better my self as much as possible sir. If something changes this year or if next year you have some free time, I would really appreciate it if you could continue our lessons." Saying that, Harry turned defeatedly and went for the door.


    Severus''s POV


    "Wait a minute mr. Peverell."


    Severus didn''t know how it came to this situation.


    The plan was simple, make the boy have the idea of him teaching his ex-brother, make himself look a little bit uncomfortable with the idea but go along with it and make the boy feel even more in debt then he was already feeling, as he remembered from last year''s Occlumency teaching, and if he can make the boy hate the brat who lived and his family for the different treatment the twins keep getting, all the better. So how did it came to the boy misunderstanding the situation?


    "I might have an idea as to how we might be able to continue our lessons."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. You are an excellent student in the art of potions, the best in your year, how about you would take over teaching mr. Potter and I will have the time to continue our studies?"


    Severus felt that with the need to prove your self every child must have and the way he praise the boy there is no way the boy would refuse but not a second later he was proved wrong.


    "I''m sorry professor, but as I wish to keep my grades in the height they were last year and maybe do even better, and as I''m also studying muggle subjects, I really can''t waste time teaching Marcus not that I would have wanted to teach him."


    Even though Severus was surprised to hear the boy was learning muggle subjects in addition to the magical. It didn''t take him long to figure out the boy was playing him, as practical studies in everything except charms is only done in class so he didn''t have a way to get better at it out side of class, and after having every Saturday a conversation about the properties of ingredients that in the end left even him with new ideas for his potions, potions that weren''t something a fifth year could understand, not to mention a firstie. He knew the boy was good enough to finish the theoretical newt in potions.


    And that Filius mentioned the same to him about charms, even if it was only at the end of the year and not in the middle.


    So Severus was pretty sure the boy didn''t have much need for studying for the year in any class, not even muggle.


    But as he didn''t know what the boy''s reason for refusing and losing the chance to continue working on his Occlumency, he could only watch the boy leaves the room while trying to understand the boy who was slowly growing into a big mystery.


    (AN: while snape''s Occlumency art is special as it lets him create new memories and feelings while hiding the memories he doesn''t want people to see and make sure no one even knows he has real skill in the art. The Occlumency Harry learned from the book can help him make people see specific memories he has and he managed to mix a little bit of snape''s skill after Snape explained to him about it so while he can''t create new memories he can shift a little bit the emotions people see when they look into the memories he led them to see but not by much, just strengthening or weakening the emotions as he didn''t truly unite the skills. So when Snape saw the memory of him agreeing to teach Harry, instead of seeing gratitude, he saw the feelings of in-debtness, and when he saw the feelings of Harry''s toward the potter family, instead of hate he saw indifference.)


    Harry''s POV


    If Harry knew what Snape was thinking he would have been somewhat surprised before starting to laugh, as he was being truthful with the professor and while he didn''t know the professors were observing and talking about him, Snape''s thought''s about him not needing time to study was as far away from reality as possible, as with him learning transfigurations wandlessly and of third years, his master degree studies, his Blacksmithing every Saturday and Sunday and the fact he now has a friend, which as much as he loved having, will take time away from his studies. Not to mention the fact Greengrass for sure would approach him with the subject of her research group again. With all of those, plus the time spent on magical control and Occlumency, he really didn''t have time to teach Marcus even if he wanted - which he didn''t.


    As he arrived again in front the door to the grand hall, he was once again interrupted from entering with someone asking him from behind to talk privately, but as he was hungry and wanted to talk with Luna about her first class, he told Greengrass "not now" and walked inside.


    Luna''s POV


    Luna''s first class was transfigurations and it was disappointing yet exciting.


    Flashback


    After having such an interesting conversation with her new friend, Harry, (she still couldn''t believe she has a friend!!!) about his theories in the differences between charms and transfigurations and about their mutual idea based of it about the differences in magical abilities in wand waving and ancestors calling (the way to practice magic in Africa which one of her father''s interviewees told her about) she was expecting to be wowed by the professor. Something she really shouldn''t have, but if she was a professor she would have used the chance of teaching young excitable and still eager minds to make them truly have a passion about the subject, something Harry made her have. Something that while seeing a cat turning to a person, while exciting, just didn''t have the passion in as much as Harry and her''s conversation. It felt like while she loved the subject, it just became a routine for her. Hell, even her magic looked like it was bored.


    After that and the warnings, the professor showed them how to make the transfigurations of a match to a pin and then just gave them the assignment and they started to work.


    At the first five minutes she menaged to turn her match to a pin as she followed the exact way the painting in the book showed her how to do it and as she saw the way the professor''s magic moved when she did the magic, earning the Slytherin house 10 points. (Not that she cared about the points after professor Snape explanation about the idiocy of the method)


    After that she started doing it again and again, every time change the output of her magic and seeing how it changed the results, and while there wasn''t much differences as long as she didn''t explode the match with her magic or didn''t put enough, she could see by the way the magic behaved that her friend''s theory was correct. So while the lesson was a bust, her time in it not so much.


    End flashback


    Just as Luna finished eating lunch while wondering where is Harry she saw him come into the hall and come sit next to her.


    ''Even if all the lessons are boring at least I have a friend.''

 Chapter 54 - 54- thoughts about Harry

    Daphne''s POV


    It''s been two days since her first time really talking to Peverell, and as much as she wanted it, she couldn''t think about a single way to convince him to join her group.


    His grades are better then their''s, when she proposed she would pay to him, he not only refused but she didn''t see any greed for money in his eyes and he has a friend of his own in the form of the blond first year.


    Yet, she felt as if there was something she can give him that he wants, and as she couldn''t figure it out, it drove her crazy which was why after consulting her best friend, she went to the head of her house to ask for help.


    Severus''s POV


    Severus was having a headache about a son of James Potter, and for once it wasn''t Marcus.


    Harry Peverell was a mystery that grew as he kept looking into him.


    He was the biological son of two (as much as he hate to admit it) above average magic users who have no blood relation and should have created children with above average magical power, yet, while his twin has pretty good scores on the practical side of the tests, he has a barely above an A in his, they are EE, but it was more like he compensated his less then average power with his knowledge.


    More then that, after asking the wand teachers about him (except Lockhart, cause not only he only had one class with him, he is also Lockhart) Minerva and Filius agreed that if his practical side of the tests matched his theoretical he should have been at least a third year, but his practical score was worse then Crabbe and Goyle.


    So he got the boy for a conversation once more to make a deal with him to help him with practicals in exchange for teaching the brat, yet he refused yet again. Saying he would rather have no help then help Marcus.


    Which made even less sense to Severus as last time he went inside the boy''s mind the only thing the boy felt toward the brat who lived was indifference, so what changed?


    As he continued to mellow in his thoughts thinking about a way to convince the boy that the smart thing to do is to agree to teach his ex-brother the voice of one of his second years reached his ears.


    "Hey Professor, I know it isn''t your office hours but I am having a problem on my mind for the last couple of days that I can''t seem to solve, can you please help me?"


    As much as Severus wanted to tell her to go away and come back tomorrow in his office hours, when he looked at her face and saw her expression of need, he suddenly remembered his days in school when he was bullied and when he came for the teachers they did nothing, so instead he said "come in."


    Then miss Greengrass told him about her try in recruiting mr. Peverell, And while as she started he wanted to yell at her as he thought she was the reason the boy refused his offer, as she continued her story he understood the boy refused her with almost the same reasons he refused him, just without the politeness and the distaste for his ex-twin.


    And as she told him the fact the boy had an idea about how the blood curse works with only hearing about it once when even he, Dumbledore and Nicolas Flamel had not a single idea about it when the girl''s father approached them, he understood three things:


    1) the boy wanted something from her, something that wasn''t money as it was already offered and refused.


    2) the boy wasn''t kidding when he said he had much better things to do with his time as if even working about the blood curse wasn''t enough to make him join the group of miss Greengrass, nothing would convince him to teach Marcus Potter.


    3) the boy gave both of them a hint for what he desire


    "You probably know about the proverb: ''when you have your back against the wall with no way to escape the only way to survive is fight'', but what you don''t know is that in the Slytherin house there is a continuation to this proverb: ''but if someone hold your family hostage you can only give up.''


    Right now he holds the only known idea for your sister''s cure hostage and won''t let go for money. And as he told you, he doesn''t have time cause he studies, as he isn''t a Ravenclaw, he probably gave you a hint about his wants in him telling you this, so I think you should offer him what he seems to desire, knowledge."


    As he watched the girl thank him and leave the room he thought ''I might be unsuccessful in making a deal with mr. Peverell to teach the brat, but Slytherin always has a plan B, and mine involves making the brat quit with the help of my godson.....''


    Daphne''s POV


    As she left the professor''s room, Daphne''s thoughts were still on the boy who had a chance to save her sister and she started to analyze him not as how a predator analyze a pray as she did till now, as a lonely boy whose family abandoned him because he wasn''t in Gryffindor. But as how a business women analyze her opponents and partners, how her father taught her.


    The boy had what she wanted and he knew it, to get it she could only give him what he wanted, and according to Professor Snape it was knowledge. Now, if he was clueless about the Wizarding world as he and his ex-brother seemed to be last year she would have used it, but while Potter still seemed clueless, Peverell had a year to change it and she believed he did.


    Knowledge he can get in school was also out as he is smart enough to learn it from the professors, so she needed a knowledge he can''t even find books about, and after a minute of thinking she had the perfect thing- Occlumency

 Chapter 55 - 55- reaching an agreement

    Harry''s POV


    Harry was having a great start of a year, he showed Luna the day before the ROR and made sure the twins knew not to target her, after which she and the twins hit it off with a conversation about their unique perspective of ingredients in potions.


    the twins''s perspectives of the ingredients were more about the properties of the animal, like how a boomslang is a snake that changes colors so when they were trying to create a candy that shape-shifted you into a cannery they were using it.


    While Luna''s perspective on the ingredients was more about the magic and emotions each animal possessed before taking the ingredients, like how a mandrake is used in waking potions because of it''s screaming power and scared disposition, even though it''s properties are more useful toward truth potions and self discoveries like animagus.


    In the end if their conversation, Luna was happy she made two more friends, the twins were happy they had knew ideas about their candy making and about the parts they didn''t understood about the animagus potion they were starting to work on and Harry was happy he learned so much from the conversation as while already learn much about potion ingredients, he has only read about the twins perspective in all the books he found in the library and ROR but felt Luna''s attitude had some insight toward potions he didn''t consider till now.


    As he got closer toward the Slytherin common room with Luna after his daily magical control practice, to which Luna joined, Greengrass once again was waiting outside of it.


    "Can we talk again?"


    After getting into the common room, he tald Luna good night s as it was almost the first year''s bed time, and took Greengrass to his room to talk.


    "So," he started after a few moments of awkward silence, "what can I do for you?"


    "You know exactly what you can do!" She almost yelled before calming down and having once more a cold glint Harry was 99% sure was her Occlumency shields.


    "Sorry, I didn''t come to yell or beg, I came here to do what two civilized Slytherin should do when they ether have something or want something, negotiate. So, you know what it want, what do you want?"


    Harry knew this is a delicate situation, he needed to make her reach the conclusion about Occlumency without telling her out right to get maximum benefits with minimum effort.


    "Well, as you know, I was casted out of the Potter family, and as you probably noticed, I am kind of addicted to learning. So what I want for my knowledge is knowledge I wouldn''t find in Hogwarts."


    Harry could have swore he saw a glint of a ''I was right'' look before it vanished underneath her cold gaze.


    "I might have something you would be interested in..."


    "Oh, really? What?"


    "How about an almost lost art of mind protection?"


    "Tell me more..."


    After that Daphne explained about Occlumency, Legilimency and the history about the way it was stopped being taught in Hogwarts while not letting a single emotion out of her body, while Harry only let out what he felt was the appropriate reactions.


    "So?" After finishing telling him all of this Daphne asked. "Do we have a deal? You will join my group and I will teach you Occlumency?"


    "No," was his answer, because even though he felt like her art was exactly what he needed too perfect his Occlumency, he truly had no time to waste in sitting with children and helping them study, which was part of the group''s objectives. He raised his hand before she could start talking, signaling he has more to say. "But we can do something else, we can trade the knowledge, you would give me one lesson about the art, while I, in exchange would give you the idea I have to solve the blood curse, and a basic explanation about the way to go and do it, what do you say?"


    Daphne''s POV


    ''this exchange had pros and cons'' Daphne thought after hearing about the exchange Peverell proposed.


    ''While on one hand, I wouldn''t have to really teach him until proficiency my family''s Occlumency art, but only give him the way to go if he had a real teacher and still get the one thing I really need from him which is the way to go in researching the blood curse and the cure to it.


    On the other hand, he might not only be misleading me but also have more then one idea about the way it works and not tell me which would mean I would have to go more then once to him thus make me depended on him, not to mention he might be completely wrong and make me waste way too much time, but I don''t really have a choice, do I?''


    "I agree, but with conditions.


    1) you have to tell me about related books about the subject so I won''t have to search the entire Hogwarts library as I searched for the last two days and couldn''t find one mention about DNA


    2) we use an unbreakable oath to make sure both of us tell the truth and not let any basic knowledge about the things we agreed to teach the other slip by.


    3) if you have more then one idea about the blood curse, you have to tell me about it.


    Do you agree to the terms?"


    "I agree, do you want to bring one of your friends who know how to do it now so we can get the oath out of the way and do the teaching tomorrow, or do you want to do it all tomorrow?"


    "Now." She said, not wanting him have time to decide the deal isn''t fair and back out.


    After a few minutes of convincing Theo to be their binder, she returned with him in toe to find Peverell sit on his bed, mumbeling something about the difference in transfigurated objects and real objects.


    "Are you ready Peverell?"


    "After this last few days, you can call me Harry."


    "Daphne. Are you ready, Harry?"


    "Sure, lets do it."


    "Do you Harry, promise to do as we agreed upon?"


    "As long as You, Daphne, agree to do as we agreed."


    "I do"


    "I do


    a thin stream of fire will be emitted from the Theo''s wand, weaving around the hands of the both of them before disappearing.


    "So, tomorrow at 17:00?"


    "Agreed, nice doing business with you and good night."


    "Goodnight Harry."


    As Theo and Daphne left she felt bigger hope then she knew possible.

 Chapter 56 - 56- learning and teaching

    Luna''s POV


    Luna was truly happy she got such a friend like Harry, he was just like her with his passion about magic, in fact he told her the day before that he thinks that while Hogwarts was the founders greatest gift to the magical kind, it was also their greatest curse, as while they made sure knowledge won''t be lost, and that everyone have education, they also made sure that the magical people would have almost no ambition at exploring the limits of magic as that think after finishing school they know almost everything there is to know about a subject and if they go become a master in a subject, the best they do is create new things which are based on old things, without innovation.


    He then proceeded to tell her about all the amazing things muggles accomplished in the last three hundred years, which brought her to do what she is doing right now.


    Finish her homework quickly before Harry returns from wherever he has gone to, as he brings her muggle books about animals, math and Science.


    Draco''s POV


    As he walked into the classroom with his new student, Draco still was thinking if his godfather is trying to punish him or reward him by giving him the job of teaching Potter.


    On one hand, he has to spend two hours every weekend with Potter in the potions classroom instead of training to beat him as the new seeker of the Slytherin team. Yet, as his godfather has promised to give him one private lesson a month as long as Potter''s grades in potions get better, he agreed.


    "What are you doing here?!"


    As Potter''s yell brought him out of his musing, a small smile was forming on his lips as he remembered his godfather told him he can take 30 points a lesson from the Gryffindor as long as there is good reason.


    "5 points for yelling on your new teacher!"


    Yes, definitely a reward.


    Harry''s POV


    Harry finished his blacksmithing lesson really happy, his teacher said his swords are almost good enough to start working on sabers, s and according to what he told him, after he finish sabers, he would start working on defense gear, which is one step closer to his goal of learning the goblins magical part of blacksmithing.


    But right now he has another lesson he needs to be in, a lesson where he is the teacher and the student.


    As he walked into the classroom he and Daphne agreed on meeting, he saw her sitting next to a table with lots of paper and a hovering automatic-writing Quill.


    "So, how do you want to start this?"


    "I would first teach you. As I told you, the art of Occlumency used to be something everyone was taught in school, which made it an identical thing in everyone''s mind. But with the school teaching being canceled and the pure-bloods unwilling to have their children''s mind unprotected they started using variations of the art which are easier to teach one on one and improve them until they become unique for every family.


    My great grand father was the one who perfected my family''s technique which is called ''fire in a winter storm''."


    When Harry heard this, he couldn''t help but blurt "Ch¨±niby¨­?"


    "You heard about this terrible disease?"


    After which her explanation about the Occlumency technique stoped while he explained what ''Ch¨±niby¨­'' meant, and only after five minutes they returned to the main subject.


    "My family''s technique is focused about the basics. According to my father, most Occlumency techniques he saw while trying to read people minds which aren''t only beginners aren''t focusing on defense but more about tricking the opponent by making them think they managed to get past the shields while the real shields are the memories you don''t mind them seeing.


    My technique works by making the defense impenetrable s as make a three ways defense.


    The first defense is the same as everyone else, clearing your mind, you need a clear mind to feel the penetration into your mind and to build your defenses, my family went even farther in that by creating a mind fire as a way to easily clear your mind.


    The second defense is after you create the basic shields with your magic, you change the properties of the magic to earth and ice, thus creating an enormous ice wall which you make bigger and thicker in time and magic.


    The last defense is using the fire from the first defense to break the ice from the second while converting your magic in to wind to create metaphysical storm that would prevent people from being able to find any memories as they are unable to see.


    This defense is an active defense that constantly cost magic and destroy your second defense so only when you know someone is attacking your mind your second defense can''t win against you should use it, a side affect of activating the last defense is making hurting both you and your opponent so use it as only last defense!"


    After that he asked her couple of questions to clear some doubts and then started his part of the deal.


    "Lets start by establishing facts.


    1) the curse is something that has being passed to your sister by one of your parants, correct?"


    "Yes, but I already told you that."


    "I am trying to explain to you my idea, be quiet. So if it is a curse that is being passed to you and your descendants calling it a blood curse is incorrect as it make you believing it is like the blood boiling curse, a curse that infects the blood while actually it is a bloodline curse, a curse that infects your DNA.


    Now, a DNA or Deoxyribonucleic acid is a molecule composed of two polynucleotide chains that coil around each other to form a double helix carrying genetic instructions for the development, functioning, growth and reproduction of all known organisms and many viruses. DNA and ribonucleic acid are nucleic acids."


    "Yeah, I have no idea what you just said."


    "Basically, every thing in this world is built from atoms- things so small they are impossible to be see without really advanced muggle technology."


    "Or magic, right?"


    "I haven''t yet found magic that can let you see atoms, but I guess it''s possible."


    "So how do you know of it?"


    "I grew up in the muggle world."


    "What? You and Marcus Potter grew in the muggle world????"


    "No, just me. The Potters left me in the muggle world after Marcus became known as the boy who lived. Can we continue?"


    "....sure, let move past the fact the Potters abandoned their one year old heir," she said cynically, "but can you explain in a way a magical person would understand?."


    ''Sigh'' "Think about every person in this world as a spell, and if you are an ice creating spell then your perents are a water creating spell and a freezing spell. The DNA is basically the Arithmancy you do when you try creating the spell. Understand?"


    "So why is there any difference between my sister and me? After all we are from the same parents."


    "That''s where it becomes more complicated. First of all, both of your parants DNA - let''s call it ''spell sequence'' isn''t really an easy spell like water creating. It is more like an animagus creating potion or the Fidelius Charm, plus you only get half of their ''spell sequences'' from each, making it so you are a combination of both while even this half is mixed, so in the end you become a unique creation."


    "So if this curse is in my mother''s ''spell sequence'' there is only 50 precent chance I would get it and while I got lucky my sister didn''t?"


    "Pretty much."


    "so as we know where her curse is from, if we can find exactly what part of the ''spell sequence'' can we change it?" She asked with eyes full of hope.


    "Well, I wouldn''t know how to, as this isn''t really a ''spell sequence'' where removing parts of the spell just prevent it from activating or activating weird, it is your sister body, and if her DNA is destroyed, so is she. And if you play with parts you don''t understand you her body can change in unpredictable ways. Eye color, muscle growing outside her body instead skin, and gander changes are the lightest of the side affects of messing with someone''s ''spell sequence'' plus the fact you would have to change all of her ''spell sequences'' which she has billions of and keep growing without destroying her body.


    But if you manage to do all of that and avoid other problems I haven''t thought about, you might manage dispelling the curse."


    He was so into analyzing the problem, he hasn''t noticed that she started crying in the middle of his explanation. So when he looked up he felt so bad he couldn''t help but give give advice.


    "I know it sounds impossible, but you shouldn''t look at the entire road ahead, you should just keep looking on the next step.


    The first thing you need to do is find a way to see the ''spell sequence'' and translate it to an understandable language so you can find where exactly is the curse in it. Just work in steps."


    "Please help me!!!" she said after calming down. "I can''t do all on this on my own and my group would never agree to work on something that is based on muggle knowledge, hell, if I wasn''t willing to do everything to save my sister, I would have stoped listening after you told me it was a muggle thing.


    I could barely understand your explanation when you dumbed it down to me, how am I supposed to learn enough to even start experimentations before my sister dies?


    I would give you anything, just please help me!"


    Harry knew it was wrong to use a desperate woman, but this was a chance he couldn''t pass.


    "I am sorry, but I really don''t have the time, if there was a way to make more time in a day I would agree..."


    "So if I find a way to give you more time, would you help me?"


    "Yes"


    "Give me two months."

 Chapter 57 - 57 - progress

    Harry''s POV


    The next month and a half was full of classes- which except of potions were just an unneeded repeat, but while classes became his greatest chore, and he started looking for a way to use that time usefully, his other projects progressed smoothly.


    1) He almost finished all of his biology books.


    2) His magical control progressed to a point he can now do Sweet Home Alabama on the Tesla, which while is the easiest song to learn to play, did make his control over magic jump to the level of a third year''s if they were using a wand while he was wandless.


    3)Trying to understand why his inanimate to animate transfigurations don''t work wasn''t easy, after almost a month into the dissecting and trying to understand the difference between wand animation and wandless animation, he finally went to the professor McGonagle.


    Flashback


    October 7th


    Wednesday


    After transfigurations (last class of the day)


    "Hey Professor, when is your office hours? It is just that I can''t recall you telling us about them and I have some questions I need help with when you have the time."


    When talking to the professor who was the most ''fair'' in school according to the Gryffindors and the number three most biased according to anyone else (first place - Snape, second place - Dumbledore, and after the end of last year there was a debates according to the twins about switching them.) it was important to be polite and maybe a little meek.


    "As I have responsibilities both as a head of house and as deputy headmistress, I don''t have office hours, instead you can ask me now."


    "Thank you, well, I remember that in our first class last year you changed the table into a pig and then made it a table again.


    So, I was wondering - are the creatures we transfigurations truly alive? If so, don''t you kill them when you Change them to their original form?"


    "Mr. Peverell, I had this question in every third year''s class since I first started teaching transfigurations. In fact, I asked this question my self when I was a third year.


    The answer is that we do not create life, we create a gollum that imitates life, you can see it yourself if you take Arithmancy - one of your choices in your third year after your fifth year when you are taught the breaking of spells and creating spells when one of your assignments is creating an inanimate to animate transfigurations spell and the way you creat the spell in a way you give it patterns about how to behave with your wand movements and words."


    End flashback


    This was exactly what Harry was missing in his wandless transfigurations, while he had enough control to transfigure those stuff, and his biology and chemistry studies helped in knowing how it should become, his intent wasn''t right as he only thought about the body without putting habits like making sure it breaths, making his nerves to release electricity and all the other stuff.


    After that he finally made progress, and his transfigurations started catching up to his magical control.


    4) as he finished all the seven years of charm studies last year, he started studying master level charms, yet was stuck on the first he wanted to study, which was the Fidelius Charm.


    Apparently, it doesn''t only super hard to make the intent to make every living creatures forget a place and even if they remember the place(by being told about it by the ''secret keeper), if they aren''t the ''Secret keeper'' they are unable to tell anyone in any way- all of this if it succeeds. More then that, this charm Deals with souls as the secret is being kept in someone''s soul, so if you don''t have a connection to the other person''s soul (by being a person you truly trust with all your heart), it is impossible to make the magic truly work, instead it would work for a time before stoping, something not the caster or the ''secret keeper'' would know.


    This last part explained how Sirius was thought to be the traitor. He wasn''t a person the caster trusted with all his heart, so after a time the spell was canceled and Peter Pettigrew managed to tell Voldemort, then after the night happened they all thought it was Sirius was the traitor.


    The only problem with the theory is why did Pettigrew keep hiding?


    Anyway, Harry wanted to figure out how the charm Interacts with souls.


    5) his blacksmithing finally moved toward sabers, something that he managed to quickly understand how to create as the difference between swords and sabers aren''t much, but learning creating a curved blade instead of a straight one is helping him refine his control over his body and eye-hand coordination, with having to hit exactly in the right place with all his strength.


    6) he started working in bed on his last Occlumency technique.


    7) after more then a year after arriving to Hogwarts he finally got his answer about his faster magical strangth gaining.


    It wasn''t him starting his teens or him being in Hogwarts, it was both.


    While his growing body made sure he is physically in his prime years to get magical energy, Hogwarts was a place with so much magic his depleted energy returned quicker then outside of Hogwarts, and after three days of experimentations and one day of total exhaustion he figured out the best way to enlarge his magical energy pool is by exhausting his magical reserves three times a day while in Hogwarts.


    All of those things made sure he had different schedule then before.


    Regular weekday (except in a astronomy class day)


    6:00- Waking up


    6:15- Workout


    7:15- Shower


    7:45- Breakfast with Luna


    8:30-10:30- Lesson (using almost no magic at all)


    10:30-11:15- Break - going to ROR and training in charms and transfigurations (practicals) until he empties his magical reserves.


    11:15-13:15 - Lesson - (using almost no magic at all)


    13:15-14:15 - Lunch with Luna


    14:15-16:15- Lesson (using almost no magic at all)


    16:15-17:15 - training his magical control until emptying his magical reserves while Luna studying muggle subjects, magical animals and talking with him


    17:15-18:15- Luna training her magical control until emptying her magical reserves while He is studying charms and transfigurations (theory) talking with her


    18:15-18:45- dinner with Luna


    18:45-19:45 - training in the Occlumency Snape taught him with the mirror of Erised by creating fake wishes and dreams while Luna does homework in another place. (He didn''t know how to explain him having a priceless artifact to her)


    19:45-20:45- sit with Luna in the common room and read about biology


    20:45-21:00- lay in bed and use all his magic on the Greengrass Occlumency technique which after learning he had to say was genius in its simplicity, using the idea of basic Magics and the energy of your emotions to create an impenetrable place in which if someone passes he destroy himself and the memories he search for while also going with the basics all the way.

 Chapter 58 - 58- A deal, talk between teachers and Halloween

    Harry''s POV


    The next two weeks past by quickly, he kept his routine and his progress continued in almost everything.


    His transfigurations was almost caught up to his magical control.


    His blacksmithing is almost at the level of working on shields and armors.


    His Occlumency with Snape''s technique is almost at a level where the desire that is shown in the mirror look real as before it always seemed to be either disordered and in a mess like couple of dreams smashed together or a blurry image of what he was trying to wish for.


    His Occlumency with the ''fire in a winter storm'' technique also got better as his ice walls got thicker and taller with his every night putting all his magic to create the wall, making sure if anyone wants to break the wall he would have to use a lot of magic.


    He even had only one last book before finishing his biology studies.


    The only thing that didn''t progress was his work on the Fidelius Charm as he couldn''t find any book explaining how magic interacts with souls or anyone he trusted completely so he can use the charm and see how it works.


    Which was a thing he didn''t know which teacher to ask without raising warning signs, as the only student he knew of who asked about souls was Tom Riddle.


    After almost two months of craziness, Harry was really waiting for the time turner he implode about to Daphne


    October 29th 1992


    Daphne''s POV


    As she swallowed down her last bite of breakfast, she saw an owl flying toward her with a package and as she saw it was from her father, she felt that is she hadn''t have training since the age of five at how a pure blood heiress should behave she would have squealed from excitement.


    Fro the last almost two months Daphne was in a state of waiting.


    After reading what Harry told her a few more times, she wrote to her father a version of the things they talked about, just with out his name (as after his family disinheriting him, no pure blood would agree to work with him), the fact she taught him their family''s Occlumency technique, and that the knowledge he told her about is muggle.


    She did tell him about Harry''s problem in not having enough time to research, and her dad told her he would find a solution and as she trusted her father not to let her down, she wasn''t worried at all, but she was really impatient to start already.


    She quickly opened the latter attached to the box with her name on it.


    ''Dear daughter,


    After sending the last letter about your sister''s disease and the idea of solution the mysterious student gave you, I used the time to do two things, get you the magical object you need to convince the student to help you, and research this DNA as I have never heard about it.


    After two months, I completely failed in the second objective.


    In fact, if you haven''t told me he took an unbreakable oath, I would have dismissed him as a lier, instead I would give you until the end of the year to give me some proof it is real, or you won''t get any other help in this subject until you finish the O.W.L.s.


    As for the first objective, while I wasn''t able to get the magical object I wanted to get, a magical object which would give more time.


    I was able to acquire an artifect called the fast-reading glasses which should make him read twice as fast, it is the best I could accomplish in such short notice, get your helper to agree to it and tell him if he can provide proof I would get the other magical object.


    Yours truly


    Father.''


    As she read the latter, Daphne couldn''t help but panic, what would happen if she couldn''t get Harry to agree? What if they couldn''t find proof and she would have to wait to sixth year to start searching for a new way to save her sister? ''No!'' She thought ''This would work, it has to!'' As she thought that she saw Harry walk with his friend to breakfast.


    "Hey Harry, can I talk to you alone?"


    Luna''s POV


    As Luna watched Harry telling her to save him a sit and leave with Daphne Greengrass, she once again looked at her friend''s aura in wonder.


    While most people aura didn''t change by much from day to day, with the student''s becoming from weak to average and more compact as they grow, Harry''s aura was changing every day.


    His power was growing everyday, making the only people in school more powerful are the headmaster, the Charm Professor And potion Professor. And he was on the way to catch for the last two.


    As for the compactness, he was almost in professor McGonagall''s level, which meant that control wise he is able to become animagus! In second year! And while all of that was amazing, the most amazing things were the changes his colors experienced.


    Most people either has no color in their aura or only had one but he had several.


    When she first saw him, he had red and yellow aura with green intertwine, yet as of two months ago he got a hint of blue in it.


    She really wished to know what those colors meant especially as the hint of blue he got was the same Daphne Greengrass got.


    And what is disgusting feelings she got when she saw them walking together?


    Harry''s POV


    As they went into the empty classroom, his excitement was through the roof, he was sure the box she held had inside a time turner.


    "Harry, listen..." he didn''t like how it started.


    "I haven''t managed to get a magical artifact to give you more time in a day, but I did manage to get you an object to use time more effectively." She opened the box and inside was glasses "It is called a fast-reading glasses and it let you read twice as quick, I know it isn''t what you asked for but I can promise you that if until the end of the year we can show some progress I would get you the other object."


    As much as Harry was disappointed, he really couldn''t bring himself to say no, as he really wanted those glasses.


    "If I don''t get the other object after I show results I''m out!"


    He could see relief wash over her face


    "So you would help me?"


    "Yes."


    October 30th 1992


    19:30


    Teacher''s lounge


    Severus''s POV


    There were only the four head of houses in the Teacher''s lounge, talking among themselves.


    Since the start of Hogwarts, having all the heads together without the headmaster could have meant only two things:


    1)they were planning on replacing him, just like with Eupraxia Mole who decided that potions and herbiology are useless which led to the third Hogwarts Professor''s rebellion, or the second one against Dexter Fortescue, and we just don''t mention the first.


    But if there was one thing they all had before they started was the head of the houses gathering.


    2) it was the time of the year to choose the student who would get the chance at using the time turner to go to 4 classes or more next year.


    As much as it sounds stupid, every year, when it wat time for the yearly gathering, Severus hopes this year the gathering would be about kicking the headmaster out of school.


    "Minerva, please tell me you thought about it and decided to finally listen to me that it is the dumbest thing to give anyone a time turner to anyone, especially for children."


    "Severus, do we must do it every year?"


    "Of course not... you can listen to me this time."


    "This is tradition!" As every year since Severus joined the conversation became part of the tradition.


    "From a time they didn''t understood the dangers of time travels! You can kill your past self or even just prevent her from making the time jump thus trapping us in an unending loop of time just before a student wanted to take more then three classes, which is the dumbest thing as divination is with a scammer and the muggle teacher has never had an actual conversation with a muggle.


    And even if the universe doesn''t break, by going so much back in time, the student in the fifth year has lived for 18 years!"


    "Something we explain!"


    "To children!"


    "Okey, are we done?"


    "If I once again haven''t managed to convince you then sure, let''s start debating which of the students we would take years of their life''s."


    "Just like every year, as the new classes next year are throughly theoretical, we choose from the top ten of last year''s theoretical grades."


    "We can take mr. Longbottom," Filius said "as while his scores were in the top ten, not only was he the last one, he also had help from Ms.Granger."


    "If so, we should also take out the Slytherin study group as the reason for their scores is that they study to everything together" Pomona said


    "Agreed" the other two said together


    "That leaves ms. Granger, mr. Peverell, ms. Padma Patil and Ms.Li, we should ask if they want it before coming to decision."


    "No," Severus said, not surprising anyone as he did it every year. "I can help you choose students from your house but I won''t let you give this device to any student from mine, so mr. Peverell wont be told about it."


    As they finished the meeting Severus had a smile on his face as he pervented another Slytherin from making such a mistake.


    October 31th 1992


    19:30


    Marcus''s POV


    Marcus had terrible start of the school year.


    He had two new stolkers following him - Ginny and Collin and it made Lockhart give him ''detentions'' to help him with his fame, and while it was appreciated at the first month, as everyone realized he was an idiot, his pride at being his ''apprentice'' became shame.


    In addition to that his new private tutor was Malfoy and every lesson he lost 30 points for being a ''dunderhead'', something that made him lose over 200 points.


    If all of that wasn''t enough, instead of being in the Halloween feast, celebrating his victory over Voldemort, he was at the Dungeons in a deathday party.


    Just as he and his friends were in the way toward the grand hall, Hermione had to go to the toilet, so they went to the closest one in the second floor as Mirtel was at the death party.


    Just as they arrived they saw Mrs. Norris looking dead.


    For a few seconds, they didn''t move. Then Ron said, "Let''s get out of here."


    "Shouldn''t we try and help¡ª" Neville began awkwardly.


    "Trust me," said Ron. "We don''t want to be found here."


    But it was too late. A rumble, as though of distant thunder, told them that the feast had just ended. From either end of the corridor where they stood came the sound of hundreds of feet climbing the stairs, and the loud, happy talk of well fed people; next moment, students were crashing into the passage from both ends.


    The chatter, the bustle, the noise died suddenly as the people in front spotted the hanging cat. Marcus, Ron, Neville, and Hermione stood alone, in the middle of the corridor, as silence fell among the mass of students pressing forward to see the grisly sight.


    Then someone shouted through the quiet.


    "Enemies of the Heir, beware! You''ll be next, Mudbloods!"


    It was Draco Malfoy. He had pushed to the front of the crowd, his cold eyes alive, his usually bloodless face flushed, as he grinned at the sight of the hanging, immobile cat.

 Chapter 59 - 59- having the same ability

    Harry''s POV


    While the entire school was focused on the search for informations about the chamber of secrets for the next two weeks, there were three students who didn''t care.


    Harry, who knew everything they would learn in this research from his past life.


    Luna, who when asked Harry about it he told her everything he knew about the chamber with the exception of it''s entry point, as he didn''t know how to explain him knowing it without making her a little bit suspicious about him for his knowledge.


    And Daphne, who took on herself to learn biology as fast as she could in addition to potions so she could learn understand what Harry was talking about in their joined sessions.


    As for working together, Harry didn''t see the point in it.


    Right now they needed more knowledge on the subjects of potions, spell crafting and microbiology with maybe alchemistry, and as he finished his theoretical biology master degree he used Halloween to go to the university after his lesson of blacksmithing to get microbiology books as he would put in postpone the medicine studies together with his physics and math studies.


    ''At least I only had half a year''s worth of studying as I already learned the regular chemistry and biology in the studies in the degree'' he thought as he saw the books he had to study for his new microbiology degree.


    The other thing he put on a hold was his study on the ''Fidelius Charm'' as he has no progress he decided to learn arithmancy as he hoped to not only that it would help him not only in creating spells as part on his deal with Daphne but also explain to him why does specific wand spells control magic in a specific way and how does magic can affect souls.


    Ron''s POV


    Ron had a new plan.


    Last year was great, it started by him becoming best-friends with the boy who lived, and although he still wasn''t known as his own person, he left the Weasley''s youngest boy stigma.


    As the year past, he had adventures of his own.


    He helped Marcus beat a troll, and beat McGonagall''s giant chess game.


    Him and his friends created their own group that everyone called the golden group, Marcus as the Hero, Hermione as the smartest witch of her age, Neville as the herbiology prodigy, and him as the strategy man.


    He became a hero on his own, and he was sure he would be known for it, yet somehow, as this year started, he once again became known as the sidekick of the boy who lived.


    And he feared this year would be with no adventure, which was why, even though everyone else were afraid, he was only excited about finding the chamber, and he knew who must be the one who did it-Malfoy.


    Now he just need to convince Hermione to help him do it, maybe drop a ''sudden thought'' to Marcus about how Malfoy must be the heir of Slytherin after he a was in a tutoring with him?


    November 17 1992


    Marcus POV


    Marcus was once again spending the night in the hospital wing, this time not because of an evil DADA professor but because of an idiotic one. In fact, he started to wonder if the curse in the DADA position isn''t a curse against them but against him, how else do you explain someone with Lockhart''s extensive knowledge do something like make his bones disappear?


    He laid on the bed, unable to fall asleep with the itchiness the potion cause him and thinking about all of this, and about the plan to make a polyjuice potion he and His friends made, when he heard a large crack and an house elf was standing on his chest, it took him a few seconds to recognize him as Dobby, the house elf who stole his letters during the first week of summer before he started talking with Neville and Ron in the fire place, after which he showed up in his room trying to convince him not to come to Hogwarts, before Marcus called binki, his personal house elf to kick him out.


    "What are you doing here, Dobby?"


    "Marcus Potter came back to school," he whispered miserably. "Dobby warned and warned Marcus Potter. Ah sir, why didn''t you heed Dobby?


    "If Marcus Potter only knew!" Dobby groaned, more tears dripping onto his ragged pillowcase. "If he knew what he means to us, to the lowly, the enslaved, we dregs of the magical world! Dobby remembers how it was when He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named was at the height of his powers, sir! We house-elves were treated like vermin, sir! Of course, Dobby is still treated like that, sir," he admitted, drying his face on the pillowcase. "But mostly, sir, life has improved for my kind since you triumphed over He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Marcus Potter survived, and the Dark Lord''s power was broken, and it was a new dawn, sir, and Marcus Potter shone like a beacon of hope for those of us who thought the Dark days would never end, sir¡­ And now, at Hogwarts, terrible things are to happen, are perhaps happening already, and Dobby cannot let Marcus Potter stay here now that history is to repeat itself, now that the Chamber of Secrets is open once more¡ª"


    "So there is a Chamber of Secrets?" Marcus whispered. "And did you say it''s been opened before? Tell me, Dobby!"


    He seized the elf''s bony wrist as Dobby''s hand inched toward the water jug. "But I''m not Muggle-born¡ªhow can I be in danger from the Chamber?"


    "Ah, sir, ask no more, ask no more of poor Dobby," stammered the elf, his eyes huge in the dark. "Dark deeds are planned in this place, but Marcus Potter must not be here when they happen¡ªgo home, Marcus Potter, go home. Harry Potter must not meddle in this, sir, ''tis too dangerous¡ª"


    "Who is it, Dobby?" Marcus said, keeping a firm hold on Dobby''s wrist to stop him from hitting himself with the water jug again. "Who''s opened it? Who opened it last time?"


    "Dobby can''t, sir, Dobby can''t, Dobby mustn''t tell!" squealed the elf.


    "Sir must go home! Dobby thought his Bludger would be enough to make¡ª"


    "Your Bludger?" said Marcus , anger rising once more. "What d''you mean, your Bludger? You made that Bludger try and kill me?"


    "Not kill you, sir, never kill you!" said Dobby, shocked. "Dobby wants to save Marcus Potter''s life! Better sent home, grievously injured, than remain here, sir! Dobby only wanted Marcus Potter hurt enough to be sent home!"


    "Well, I didn''t ask for your help, I don''t need your help, and if you are unwilling to tell me about the chamber of secrets, stop helping me!"


    Just as Dobby was about to answer, footsteps were heard by the both of them.


    "Dobby must go!" breathed the elf, terrified. There was a loud crack, and Marcus''s fist was suddenly clenched on thin air. He slumped back into bed, his eyes on the dark doorway to the hospital wing as the footsteps drew nearer.


    Next moment, Dumbledore was backing into the dormitory, wearing a long woolly dressing gown and a nightcap. He was carrying one end of what looked like a statue. Professor McGonagall appeared a second later, carrying its feet. Together, they heaved it onto a bed.


    "Get Madam Pomfrey," whispered Dumbledore, and Professor McGonagall hurried past the end of Marcus''s bed out of sight. Marcus lay quite still, pretending to be asleep. He heard urgent voices, and then Professor McGonagall swept back into view, closely followed by Madam Pomfrey, who was pulling a cardigan on over her nightdress. He heard a sharp intake of breath.


    "What happened?" Madam Pomfrey whispered to Dumbledore, bending over the statue on the bed.


    "Another attack," said Dumbledore. "Minerva found him on the stairs."


    "There was a bunch of gr.a.p.es next to him," said Professor McGonagall. "We think he was trying to sneak up here to visit Potter."


    Marcus''s stomach gave a horrible lurch. Slowly and carefully, he raised himself a few inches so he could look at the statue on the bed. A ray of moonlight lay across its staring face.


    It was Colin Creevey. His eyes were wide and his hands were stuck up in front of him, holding his camera.


    As much as Marcus should have been upset, he couldn''t help but being relived it wasn''t one of his friends.


    "Petrified?" whispered Madam Pomfrey.


    "Yes," said Professor McGonagall. "But I shudder to think¡­ If Albus hadn''t been on the way downstairs for hot chocolate¡ªwho knows what might have¡ª"


    The three of them stared down at Colin. Then Dumbledore leaned forward and wrenched the camera out of Colin''s rigid grip.


    "You don''t think he managed to get a picture of his attacker?" said Professor McGonagall eagerly.


    Dumbledore didn''t answer. He opened the back of the camera.


    "Good gracious!" said Madam Pomfrey.


    A jet of steam had hissed out of the camera. Marcus, three beds away, caught the acrid smell of burnt plastic.


    "Melted," said Madam Pomfrey wonderingly. "All melted¡­"


    "What does this mean, Albus?" Professor McGonagall asked urgently.


    "It means," said Dumbledore, "that the Chamber of Secrets is indeed open again."


    Madam Pomfrey clapped a hand to her mouth. Professor McGonagall stared at Dumbledore.


    "But, Albus¡­ surely¡­ who?"


    "The question is not who," said Dumbledore, his eyes on Colin. "The question is, how¡­"


    And from what Marcus could see of Professor McGonagall''s shadowy face, she didn''t understand this any better than he did.


    Albus Dumbledore''s POV


    Albus was in a real problem right now, he knew where the entrance to the chamber was, how could he not? He has 50 years to find it with the help of Myrtle dying right above it, the problem was that only a perselmouth could enter, and he wasn''t one.


    So how can he enter that place? Who did Tom used this time to go inside this castle? And is there a way to make it another test for Marcus?


    November 25 1992


    Harry''s POV


    It was the day after Lockhart''s first dueling club, and while Harry had better things to do, like talking with Luna, study microbiology (which, with the help of his new reading glasses he finished half of), reading arithmency (he was in fifth year''s books right now as it was similar to a seventh year in muggle school with only bits of differences so he was only reading it as a reference and did not need practice), or practice magic, in fact everything would be better but as he needed to know if Marcus Potter could talk to snakes so he listened to the rumors of Hogwarts for the first time, and heard about the incident of Marcus talking to the snake and being horrified by it, after which his parents came to take him home.


    As he finished breakfast and was about to go to the ROR for a few hours of studying before going to his blacksmithing lesson, he couldn''t help thinking about the ramifications of both of them being able to talk to snakes and what did it mean about the horcrox in his head.

 Chapter 60 - 60- ‘Scientific way’

    Harry''s POV


    Time waits to no one, and Harry was so busy he didn''t have enough of it.


    It took him till the start of the winter holidays, but with the help of the fast-reading glasses, he finally knew what he was missing for completing all his basic requirements for beginning to create spells- runes and advance computer programming.


    He finished studying the microbiology books, and all of the arithmancy books while keeping his daily schedule, and after reading the arithmancy books he finally understood the idea behind wand waving.


    You see, arithmancy in its basics isn''t about calculating the future like what students are being taught in third year, nor is it spell creation where you calculate the way you need to move your wand to get the desired control for your intent - which you use wards for, it is much deeper then that.


    Arithmancy is in fact the way to calculate the way you do rituals, just like if you want a software to run correctly you need to not only write it correctly but to create it you need lots of mathematics calculations, in rituals you need to write runes as the code but the arithmancy is needed to calculate how to write it.


    As for spell creation? It is simply putting basic parameters into known arithmancy equations and then locate the right words, as the only thing it is used for is the control of magical power and the number of words to use in the spell as to make sure the intent is compacted just enough, as the wand does the rest.


    while in rituals you need to calculate the space, time and a bunch of other things in addition to the magical control and words.


    All of the above made Harry super confused how could he use magic without the nessesery calculations.


    It took him a week of confusion and searching for answers in books with no help success till he went where he always went when he was stuck on a problem- professor Flitwick


    Flashback


    December 20th 1992


    "Hey professor, may I come in?"


    "Mr. peverel, I''m so happy you came, after last year I have been expecting to continue our meetings but you haven''t came till now.


    May I ask why?"


    "Well Professor, after last year when my practicals left much to be desired, I decided to focus a little bit more on ways to improve on that, so I didn''t have much time to read as I wish to, plus I started to learn a little bit about next year''s electives so I can decide which class I want to go to."


    "It is great idea, in fact I always advice to do exactly that to my house, even if I tell them that only after the middle of the school year. So what help do you need?"


    "You see, I learned about the arithmancy''s job in spell creation and couldn''t help but remembering our conversations last year about accidental magic, wandless magic, point magic, and wordless magic, if you need all of those things to cast a spell how is it possible that in the past wizards did wandless magic? How is it possible that even people who didn''t learn arithmancy to do wordless magic and even incstanteniusly? How can we do point magic?" And how can children do magic with no learning at all?"


    "Wow, you came out with the big questions." Professor Flitwick chuckled "Let''s take it from the easiest thing to explain to the impossible.


    There are many ways to classify magic, there is our school''s way of charms, transfigurations, potions dark charms and more.


    There is our country''s way of dark and light. There is the way the religious people in the Vatican and the churches will classify it, as miracle vs witchcraft, and much more ways.


    But in our conversation we will divide magic to two parts, ritualistic magic and artistic magic.


    ritualistic magic is almost the only way we use magic this days, it is a way of doing magic by following instructions, put the ingredients in the cauldron in a specific way to create the desired potion and move the wand and say the words in the exact way you were taught to create the exact spells you need, it is simple, sure way to do magic. As for the second way, it is as it''s name, more of an artistic way of doing magic, it is more like painting or playing music, this is the way of alchemy and enchantment, and it is also the way of accidental magic.


    it is an unclear way filled with experimentations and there isn''t one way to get the desired affect, every person would have to go in a way of it''s own. And while you can learn some of it in books or mentors, in the end, to get to your maximum potential you have to create your own path.


    It is a way that has less control for more effect.


    Those two ways while sounding contradicting, do in fact cross paths.


    Wordless magic and point magic are two of them, wordless magic use the calculations you do for the control of your magical power while throwing away all the intent parts in them and in the words by using the caster''s intent as a way to skip that part, while point magic take the intent part of the calculations and leave the magical control to either the caster''s own ability or, as we discussed before, to the caster''s connections to the spell.


    All of the spells you are learning in school are ritualistic, while only in sixth year you would start learn to use a little bit of arts in the spells in ways of silent casting and sometimes basic alchemy.


    As for wandless magic, there isn''t any way to know which one of the ways is it based on as we have no one who can do it but most believe it is the artistic way to the extreme."


    End flashback


    It was three days later that he found the answer to the question.


    While the intent part of the magic is extremely artistic and for charms it looks like it is entirely artistic, the wandless transfigurations need even better control then ritualistic magic, so it can''t be defined in any of the ways the professor told him about, which meant it is a third way, but he didn''t believe that his way of wandless magic is the same as the old one.


    It is a new way.


    A way that he discovered with the studies of all of those who came before him, muggle and wizards.


    A way that combine the intent of the art with the systematic way of ritualistic learning.


    A way that made bigger demands from its walkers then any other way.


    A way that you can walk but can never end, as there is always things you don''t know.


    And as a way to honor all the things he had to learn to use it, Harry called it, the ''Scientific way''.

 Chapter 61 - 61- Christmas gifts

    Harry''s POV


    It was Christmas, and the entire castle was filled with joy, except of Harry who was hoping to have a Christmas with his friend who went home for the break.


    So after opening the gift he got from Luna, a transfigured tiara that looked like Ravenclaw''s tiara in the books (they agreed to only gift each other gifts they used magic to create) he had no-one to spend the holidays with, and no spacial plan for the time but, instead of being depressed, Harry did what he did best, what he did when the thoughts about the future overwhelmed him, when the memory of his parents corpse flashed in his mind, when his ex-friends left him - throw himself into his studies.


    Yes, it might not be the most healthy way to deal with things by avoiding thinking about them, but it is one of the better ways to deal.


    So instead of laying in his own misery like cannon Harry would have, Harry used the holiday to buy learn c language books he bought before and start programming.


    He also used the time of winter break to work on the four gifts he gave this year.


    It was his first masterpiece - ''Explanation for idiotic wizards witches, biology, Chemistry and other basic muggle subjects that even dumb magical people should know part 1''


    By Harry Peverel


    A book that mend basic misinformation all magical people seem to have, a book he only wrote once and used the Gemini curse to make it have copies for a few days as although he wanted everyone to read it, he was also afraid of what would happen if it falls into the wrong hands.


    In addition, he finally managed to do forth year''s transfigurations which was harder yet easier then third year.


    The control is harder as animated to animated transfigurations is more of a partial transformation then a total one, where the parts of the body change shape but not itself, and while it sound easier, for it to be considered successful it need to be in one spell.


    Yet, it is easier as you don''t need to put as many orders, as it already has basic instincts.


    If he had say the order of difficulty is:


    Plant to plant


    Small creature to small creature


    Big creature to big creature


    Small creature to big creature


    Big creature to small creature


    And plant to animal and animal to plant,


    The last one is difficult as it is a living thing that works vary differently.


    So as you can see, he didn''t thought about Luna at all.... not at all.


    Luna''s POV


    Luna woke up to and ran as fast as she can to the living room, while yelling to her father to wake up! It is Christmas! She was super excited as this year was the first time she would get present from a friend.


    As she came down, she sat near the tree as her father came.


    "Hey, Moon pie. Let''s open the presents.


    Open mine first."


    After opening the present from her father (a lucky charm with silver wrackspurts) the yearly pudding gift from Mrs. Weasley (which she ate in 10 seconds... mmmm pudding) and her dad opening presents from her (a bracelet made of Unicorn hair she got from Hagrid) and from other people, she finally opened Harry''s gift.


    It was a book Harry sometimes joked about creating ''Explanation for idiotic wizards witches, biology, Chemistry and other basic muggle subjects that even dumb magical people should know part 1''


    By Harry Peverel


    With a note to go to page 42


    When she opened the page it was about a guy named Neil Armstrong as she read about the guy who went to the moon, she turned the page and saw a card.


    Inside of it was written:


    ''Muggle believe magic is fairy tale, magical believe traveling to the moon is fiction.


    Both are real, who to say moon frogs aren''t?


    Never stop believing in the impossible.


    Love


    Harry


    P.s the book would disappear after two days.


    As she finished reading the note, Luna understood for the first time what she feels whenever she was with Harry, Love.


    Daphne''s POV


    It was Daphne''s first time staying in Hogwarts for the holidays. Which also meant, it was Daphne''s first time celebrating Christmas, as at home they were celebrating Yule like all the proper pure-bloods.


    So, while she kind of missed the winter ritual for health, and didn''t understand why would wizards celebrate the birth of a crazy wizard who thought he heard the voice of god and that muggle believe to be god, especially as his religion is the reason witch hunting became so popular, she was excited for one thing- presents.


    So it wasn''t surprising that she, Tracy and Blas¨¦, the only ones of her group who stayed in school, were wake in the common room and ready to open gifts at 7:00 am, together with Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle who also stayed in school. What did surprise her was seeing Harry at 7:15, coming from outside sweaty and in short muggle clothes.


    Wondering what did he do outside, she was about to ask when Tracy by her side did it.


    "What were you doing outside in summer sport''s clothes?"


    "Exercising." He said with a little bit of a smirk.


    "I know that." Tracy said with an eye roll. "I meant why are you wearing that? It is freezing outside."


    "Well, thank goodness I''m a wizard and know heating charm. Now, if you excuse me, I would go take a shower as running does make me sweaty."


    After that he left to take a shower and they brought each other the presents they got.


    Not noticing Harry didn''t have his wand on him


    A few hours later


    After opening the gifts, they talked, joked and played till lunch.


    After which she went back to her room to sleep only to find another gift with a card on her bed.


    On the card was written:


    ''Sometimes the hardest things in life, are the things most worth doing. It''s because we haven''t figuered them out yet, doesn''t mean we wont.


    P.S. go to page 14''


    As she opened the gift she saw a book called


    ''Explanation for idiotic wizards and witches, biology, Chemistry and other basic muggle subjects that even dumb magical people should know part 1''


    By Harry Peverel


    Not knowing if she should be upset or laugh, she went to page 14 where she saw basic explanation about DNA and how it works.


    P.S.S the book would disappear after two days


    ''He might be a jerk.'' She thought while reading. ''But he is a nice Jerk.''


    The Weasley twins POV


    If there was one holiday the twins loved it was April first, with everyone pranking each other, but second place they would definitely choose Halloween, with candies and everyone scaring everyone, not to mention the costumes, and third place would be new year, with fire works.


    After that there is Purim, again costumes and the noise you do when someone say "Haman", Easter, with chocolate and egg searching,


    Hanukkah - how can you not love donuts???


    So yes, they don''t love Christmas.


    They don''t hate it, it just wasn''t their favorite or even close.


    If you want to find the reason why, you would have to understand their parents take everything about muggles literally, so when their family started celebrating muggle holidays, and their mother heard about the fact that naughty kids get coal and let''s just say, they where never calm, and disciplined children, and for a 6th years old children to get coal when every other sibling get presents... well it was a little traumatic.


    So, while they don''t hate Christmas, they absolutely don''t love it and they don''t exchange gifts with any of their friends (to all of which they explained it), which was why, when they woke up and saw two gifts except from their mother gift they were surprised.


    Opening the first, they saw weird objects and a card that said ''if you opened me first, close it and open the second gift''


    The second gift was a book called:


    ''Explanation for idiotic wizards and witches, biology, Chemistry and other basic muggle subjects that even dumb magical people should know part 1''


    By Harry Peverel


    With a card that said- ''Necessity is the mother of invention, which is why wizards don''t have much of an inventors.


    You have a need to laugh which is why I hope this would help you grow bigger then you could ever need''


    P.S.open page 69


    P.S.S the book would disappear after two days


    After laughing about the page number they opened the book and saw it was talking about technology, one line especially caught their eyes.


    "''Technology can''t work in a place with magic'' is the biggest bullshit pure-bloods has ever said loud enough and long enough to confuse everyone. And the worst thing is that they believe it themselves. If magic and Technology can''t coexist, how is it possible that Diagon Ally is in the middle of muggle London? And that near all the technology of the train station there is the 9 3/4 station?"


    After that The book talked and showed pictures of some technologies which amazed the twins like the telephones and some that horrified them like Nuclear weapons.


    In the end of the chapter about technology there was this sentence:


    ''Just like how all magic can be used for good and evil, technology is the same.


    You don''t blame the knife if it stubs you, but the person who did it''


    With another note at the end


    ''The other gift is some muggle pranks like the box of candies, go wild with those pranks and the knowledge in the book but remember: Even if you create innocent things- you have to think about the bad things they could be used for''


    After reading that, the twins looked at each other and said at the same time: "best Christmas ever" and began planing to make Ronnikin their rat lab for the pranks.

 Chapter 62 - 62 - A bit of revenge part 1

    Harry''s POV


    It was four PM, and Christmas was mostly over when Harry suddenly had a childish idea at how to get the golden group in trouble. Why get them in trouble?


    Well, Hermione and Neville abandoned him, that''s enough reason to get them in trouble.


    Yes, it is petty, but apparently Harry was a petty man.


    Marcus''s family killed his parents, he doesn''t need a reason to hate him


    And he detested Ron just based on the books, but meating him made h Harry hate the boy.


    Ron was a brown nose boot licker who acted highly just because he was a Gryffindor.


    So, because of those reasons, and because it didn''t mess with his foreknowledge he was willing to do it.


    Which was why Harry found himself in front of Professor snape''s office.


    Severus''s POV


    Severus really hated this year,


    Last year was bad enough, having a troll in school, his leg being almost ripped off and being next to the dark lord every meal for an entire year.


    But this year is even worse, with two children, a cat and a ghost being petrified and his expensive potion ingredients being stolen, and he didn''t know who did it.


    While lamenting about all of that, a knock on the door woke him from his thoughts.


    "Come in."


    "Hey professor, marry Christmas."


    When he saw the Slytherin in front of him, Severus has mixed feelings.


    On one hand, this student was one of the the best he ever taught potions to, and was the only student whose questions were not only always the right kind but even helpful to him in his brewing,


    but on the other hand, the boy gave him so many headaches with his refusal to teach the Potter brat and his mysterious muggle studies (he still couldn''t find the school in which he did his middle school muggle tests.)


    "Marry Christmas mr. Peverel, what do you need?"


    "Well Professor, I walked just a couple of minutes ago at the second floor and saw Marcus Potter and his friends go into the haunted girls restroom, embarrassingly, as I was a little intrigued as to what they were doing there, I waited for them for them to come out only for Crabb, Goyle and Zabini to go instead, as I was hiding they didn''t see me and after they went away, I went into the bathroom."


    The boy''s face became a little red


    "I know I shouldn''t have done it, but I remembered you telling the class about the theft of ingredients a couple of ago, and in one of the books I read, the ingredients matched to the recipe of the polyjuice potion."


    "And where, mr. Peverel, did you find the book? As if I recall correctly, and believe me, I do, this potion is only in the ''Most Potente potions'' book which is at the restricted portion of the library."


    "I bought it this summer, sir."


    Severus was amused and angry.


    Amused, as the boy figured out the easiest way to read the books in the restricted section before his second year, when most students have to be told about the fact that most of the restricted books can be bought.


    And angry, as by that point of the story he understood where it was going for.


    "Potter and his gang stole the ingredients and made polyjuice potion?"


    "Yes sir."


    "Follow me."


    After that, they went to the haunted restroom at the second floor.


    As they walked in, Severus''s sensitive nose, for almost every potion master had one, smelled the polyjuice potion in one of the stalls.


    Opening the door, he saw that the polyjuice was made inside the toilet and that the amount left made it seems like four doses were drank.


    Remembering mr. Peverel saying only three students came out, he quickly opened the other stalls doors. Finding one that was locked, he knocked and a high pitched voice was heard: "go away!" Knowing who it was, he looked to his side, seeing his little Slytherin smirking.


    "Come outside this second, Ms. Granger!"


    A shrike was heard instantly, and after a few moments the door was opened.


    A quick look was all he needed to see why the girl hasn''t gone with her friends.


    She had a bushy, cat-like tail and extra cat ears on top of her hair.


    As he looked to the side, he saw the smirk on his, from now on, favorite student growing, he had to use his Occlumency shields to stop an equally big smirk from emerging on his face.


    "Ms. Granger! Explain this instant what happened! And know this, if you lie even a little bit, I would make sure you are not only kicked out of school, but also put in trial!"


    The threat broke her, so she told him every thing as she cried.


    How they wanted to prove Draco was behind the petrifications, how they convinced Lockhart to give them the slip to the restricted section, the stealing of ingredients, the making of the polyjuice and the kidnapping of the three Slytherin students.


    When she got to the point of her changing to a cat-person, mr. Peverel was laughing and even Severus had a small smirk on his face.


    "Idiotic child, it was a heir of the girl''s cat!"


    As he was about to take her to the hospital wing, her three friends returned from their little adventure, paling when they saw Severus.


    "Well, well, well, what do we have here? Another three criminals who stole from their school and kidnapped their schoolmates."


    If Severus could see his face, even he would have to admit the smirk on it looked evil.


    "As I promised, because you confessed I won''t press charges against you, I will just make sure you are expelled!"


    As he saw their alarmed faces, his smirk became even bigger.


    Even though he knew the headmaster wouldn''t expel his chosen one, he decided to have some fun and to get maximum benefits from this, for him and his student.


    After all, he had to make sure the kid had a good example for resourcefulness from his head of house

 Chapter 63 - 63- bit of revenge (part 2)

    Hermione''s POV


    Hermione didn''t know how it came to this.


    It was supposed to be just like last year, doing research, finding the chamber of secrets, who is the heir, and what is Slytherin''s monster.


    Instead, according to what Neville told her when they were in the way to the headmaster''s office, they only found out that Malfoy isn''t the heir, and she became a cat-woman!


    And if being a catwoman wasn''t bad enough, she was going to be expelled!


    The last two things made her unable to stop crying as Professor Snape told the professor Dumbledore about everything, especially as he demanded they be expelled.


    And it didn''t help that her ex-friend, who was her first one, was the one who told on them.


    For the first time, Hermione understood the need to follow the phrase that made her an outcast and bullied in her old school.


    ''Snitches get stitches''.


    Neville''s POV


    If Neville wasn''t small, pudgy and terrified of Snape, he would have punched Harry in the face! ''No! It is Peverel now, as we aren''t friends.''


    He told on them to the professor!


    How could he do it to them?


    His two ex-friends, ex-brother and the ex-brother''s best friend!


    ''OK. I can see how. But why?''


    It wasn''t as if they did anything wrong!


    But as he heard Snape tell professor Dumbledore all they did, how they stole ingredients, created a potion which not only need a ministry approval to use, but is also extremely explosive in a toilet where all the girls could walk in and do their ''needs'' and could be killed, kidnapped three classmates and drank the seventh year potion that they created, he could suddenly understand why, they went too far. Way too far.


    ''What would my parents have said? What will my grandma say?''


    A shiver went down Nevilles back.


    Ron''s POV


    His mother is going to kill him!


    That was Ron''s only thought between the time Snape caught them after their adventure till they where in front the Dumbledore''s office.


    But the second they walked in and he saw Dumbledore smiling toward Marcus he calmed down.


    His best friend is the boy who lived, they won''t be expelled, the most they would be given would be detention and losing points.


    So, instead of becoming more and more nervous as Snape told Dumbledore all they did, Ron listened to it as if he was listening to his mother reading to him and Ginny one of the boy who lived books - the second book in his adventure, and he''s got to admit, Snape knew how to tell a tale.


    Albus''s POV


    Albus didn''t like what he heard.


    No, he didn''t care about Marcus and his friend''s adventure at all.


    In fact, he helped them, otherwise, how could a second year create this potion?


    He switched between the failed creation of the girl with his own stash of the potion last night.


    No, the thing that Albus disliked was that they were caught, and by Marcus''s twin no less.


    Severus''s expoltion threats were also unpleasant, but what made him even more unhappy was that after he heard it was Harry who told on the golden group, he used basic legilimency to look into the boy''s mind only to see the corpses of his adoptive parents and the feelings they brought flashing on the surface of the boy''s mind.


    Only his years of occluding prevented his expression from changing.


    While it is possible the boy was thinking about his parents at this time, the intensity of the emotions he felt was almost impossible to still be there after more then a year since they died, which meant one of two things:


    1) he was still grieving, which meant this was the best time to give him the loyalty potions Albus was planing on giving as while it would take time to sink in with his great emotions, once it did, it would be harder to detect as it would be gradual.


    But now it would be useless, as Marcus and his friends would hate the boy no matter what.


    2) the boy know his kind of Occlumency and he suspected Albus had something to do with his parents death.


    His Occlumency, which he only taught to Severus, as he needed it for his spying, was the only kind of Occlumency he knew of that can generate emotions and bring specific memories to the surface.


    And if he had Occlumency, mind altering potions would be noticed and wouldn''t work as much as he hoped.


    As Severus finished his accusations, Albus could only hope it was the first option, because if it the second, his life would be much harder.


    Harry''s POV


    As Harry listened to professor Snape was telling his story, he felt someone almost fall to the trap he put in the front of his mind, and as Dumbledore was just looking at him, he knew who it was.


    While suppressing a smile about a well executed trap, Harry''s eyes couldn''t help but wonder to the only girl in the room, his ex-friend, the crying catwoman, Hermione.


    Not because she was crying, he didn''t care about that.


    No, the only reason he looked at her was her ears and tail, as those things didn''t disappear by the end of the hour, he wondered about how polyjuice work.


    He was sure polyjuice work on the DNA, but does it changes it?


    How was it possible that by the end of the hour the DNA returns to it''s original form?


    Why did Hermione only got ears and tail?


    And why didn''t she change back? After all the DNA of animals and Humans is only different in it''s way of placement not the actual building materials.


    As all those questions and more rushed through his mind, Professor Snape finally finished telling the story, and Dumbledore starting a speech Harry knew would somehow end with the Gryffindors getting out of this with only point lose and maybe detention.


    "....the only thing left to do is expel them!"


    "First of all, I am very disappointed in all of you."


    The golden group''s heads were down, yet he could see a hint of a smile on the only redhead boy in the room.


    "Any one of the things your potion professor told me is a reason for expulsion!"


    Harry saw that Neville also started crying.


    "But, as you are only children, and you had good intentions, I wouldn''t expel any of you.


    Instead, in addition to paying for everything you stole, I would take 70 points from each of you and you would get detention for a month."


    "That''s it?!" Professor Snape sounded outrageous. "I think that if you don''t expel them, they should at least have to make a public apology and explanation of their actions at the feast when all the students return."


    Dumbledore looked like he ate sour lemon instead of his sherbet lemon.


    "Acceptable."


    "And we should take away their chances at being perfects and head students in fifth and seventh year respectively as they showed inability to be responsible."


    "Let''s not get a head of ourself, Severus. They are young and made a mistake, you should let us see how they change in the next few years."


    "So you are saying if there was responsibility in third year you would deny them the option of getting it?"


    Harry immediately understood the professor was talking about the time turner and could see Dumbledore understood it too.


    "Yes," he sighed "they wouldn''t get it"


    Harry was almost screaming in joy as he really didn''t want this sort of power in any of the golden group hand''s


    "As for you Harry," Dumbledore said his eyes filled with mirth, which, as he was Occlumency master, Harry couldn''t know if it was real or not. "take 20 points for telling a professor, but minus 10 for going into the girls toilets. Now, all of you, please, take miss Granger to the hospital wing, as me and Professor Snape have something to discuss."


    Harry was the last one to get out of the office, and didn''t expect what came to him as he went out of the gargoyle.

 Chapter 64 - 64- one move fight and confrontation

    Harry''s POV


    As Harry went past the gargoyle he saw a lousy fist coming toward his face, and with reflexes worthy of his purple belt, and shamelessness worthy of a Malfoy, he ducked and punched him back with half his strength, only in a lower and more painful zone.


    As he looked up and saw the redhead with tears in his eyes, he almost felt pity toward the prick, almost.


    "W, what the bloody hell?! You hit me! In the nuts!"


    His hard breathing, squeaky voice, and look of pain made it impossible to maintain an angry look on his face and not to laugh without using occlumency.


    "And you tried hitting me in the face!"


    "Well, even if he did, you deserve in Harryl!" Hermione screamed. "Ratting on us to Professor Snape just so we wouldn''t find out who is the heir of Slytherin. Why did you do it? Is it becouse Slytherin brainwashed you to hate Gryffindor, muggles and muggleborns? Maybe you are the heir?"


    Harry was truly upset, telling him he hate muggles is really dishonoring his parents.


    "Me? Does being Gryffindor really kill brain cells, just like everyone says? Or did I not notice were you always that dumb?"


    "Don''t call her names you filthy slimy snake!"


    "Shut the F.u.c.k up you red headed nazi! As for you Miss Hermione Allways-The-Victim Granger, as some one who lived in the non magical world, and shouldn''t have the bigotry of the wizarding world you sure have embraced the idiocy of this world. Tell me, as someone who told me at the beginning of first year about how, before knowing about magic, you were planing on being a doctor, when is the last time you learned any non magical subject?"


    After a few seconds of silence, he went for the kill.


    "Not only you abandoned the non-magical world, you are dumb enough to take everything you learn here from people who believe they are much more superior than the muggles, while having no idea about it as the holy truth."


    Taking a moment, Harry shifted his gaze toward Ron.


    "As for you, if you start a fight and the other person hit you back it is called self defense, you bloody idiot."


    Saying what he had to say, the two who talked to him with tears, Hermione because she felt insulted, and Ron because of the punch to the balls. he turned to the left, trying to walk away, when another fist was about to meet his face, this time he ducked to the side and used his full strength to kick the attacker in the ribs, making him smash into the wall, and by the sound of it, cracking them.


    This time it wasn''t only tears and squeaky voice that came out of the boy, but full on crying.


    Which was when he realized the attacker wasn''t the redhead but his best friend.


    Of course with his luck, it would be that moment that the gargoyle moved again and the voice of the headmaster was heard.


    "Marcus? What happened? Who did it?"


    ''Just my luck.'' Harry thought when the other three Gryffindors pointed their fingers at him.


    Severus''s POV


    As the students were leaving the headmaster''s office, Severus was thinking about his little Slytherin.


    The boy managed to keep an innocent and naive look on his face but he Severus knew it in his bones that the story the boy told wasn''t 100% true.


    There is no way he just happen to be in the right place in the right time to catch the group of Gryffindors is impossible, especially with the fact he looked into Ms. Granger''s mind while she was confessing, and he hasn''t seen any shadow of mr. Peverel in her memory of the day.


    But as much as he would like knowing the true story of the boy, the boy knows basic Occlumency and would know if someone got into his mind, something he knew was the reason why Dumbledore didn''t ask him to escort the cat-girl to the hospital wing.


    And there was no way he would be the one to start talking about that subject.


    "I can''t believe you wouldn''t kick them out of school! They stole ingredients worth hundreds of galleons!"


    "You know I can''t do it, Severus. Marcus is our only hope against Voldemort and he can''t do it alone, he needs his friends."


    He sneered at that, prophecy had ways to fulfill itself without outside help.


    "Well, I won''t allow them to get back into my potions class!"


    "Yes, you would!" Dumbledore raised his voice, and for a second he could see something he only saw a few times.


    He could see the man behind the mask of a loving grandfather and behind the mask of a mercifull yet firm war leader.


    He could see the man who told a young man who was sent by his bullies to die by the hand of a werewolf only to be saved by them that "it was a joke", a man who condone making a man to get tortured just to make sure his cover as a spy isn''t reviled, a man who tell others he believe in second chances and in love but when someone comes to him, begging to save his loved one and him, he laugh in his face, a man who truly believe in the greater good and is ready to make others do whatever it take to accomplish it- as long as his hands are clean.


    But like the other times, this gleam of personality, which made him detest the headmaster, disappeared and the wise look returned.


    "Yes, you would." this time he said it quietly.


    "They need to learn it and you need to have a way to interact with Marcus when Voldemort returns."


    Knowing this was his chance to get another thing from the headmaster, after a few seconds Severus said "fine, but the private lessons stop! He doesn''t deserve them and I don''t trust him in the lab."


    When he saw the man sigh, he knew he got his wishes.


    "Acceptable. Now, there was another thing I wanted to discuss with you about, Harry Peverel."


    He really hoped the old man forgot about it.


    "What about him?"


    "I looked into his mind while we were here, and what I saw was deeply disturbing."


    "Really?" ''Could he have gotten better in Occlumency without outside help?''


    "What did you see"


    "His memory of his adoptive parent''s corpses."


    "His parants died?"


    "No, his adoptive one did. James and Lily are very much alive."


    "You know what I mean, when did that happen?" ''Are those the people I saw Dead in his mind on Halloween?''


    "Half a month before his first year."


    "And why wasn''t I told about that?" Severus was truly enraged.


    "I didn''t see how was it relevant, they weren''t his real parents and I told you about James and Lily cutting ties with him."


    It was this kind of idiocy Snape hated the most in wizards. The kind that he tried to be part of when he joined the death eaters and the kind he tried to get away from when joining Dumbledore''s order.


    The magical world has the idiotic idea that blood matters the most.


    The blood purists believe only those who has magical blood in them matter and only those who are pure bloods are truly important, while the ''light'' side has the absurd notion those from dark families will have to be dark, unless of course they sort into Gryffindor or marry a muggleborn.


    But Snape knew the truth since the first time his father hit him and his mother didn''t say anything. He knew it since the time a young redheaded girl became his first friend, he knew it since he saw his pure blood so called friends killing family members for not following the dark lord, and he knew it since his first friend became the person she is today, a person he dispise - Blood doesn''t matter, family are the people you love and that love you, which means the boy lost his parents and had no one to talk to about that.


    "How did they die?"


    "They were killed."


    "Wait, so where does he lives now?"


    There was an awkward pause for 10 seconds.


    "I''m not sure, as his letters go to the post office in Diagon ally in the summer.


    I was planning to put this year a tracking charm on his clothes to find out."


    ''This is just getting better and better.''


    Severus couldn''t talk with Dumbledore about this right now, he needed time to think how to approach the boy, as it has been over a year since their death.


    "So this is what you wanted to tell me? That it affects him more then you expected?"


    "No, I wanted to ask if you taught the boy Occlumency, as this memory was the only one on the surface while you were telling about Ms. Granger''s cattish situation and he was smiling."


    This made Severus go through a couple of stages in his feelings.


    First, he was proud, as it meant Mr. Peverel managed to perfectly conceal his emotions, then he was worried as it meant the boy was probably kept thinking about the deaths of his parants, which quickly turned into astonishment as what Dumbledore said sinked in and he understood the boy didn''t only detect the invasion into his mind, but pulled out a memory that would make Dumbledore get out quickly enough for the man to be unable to see anything else.


    ''While he hasn''t reached the point of creating false memories, and he should have pulled a memory which won''t give away his Occlumency, he did progressed extremely well on his own.''


    As Severus didn''t have any good excuse about how the boy knows Occlumency, and he knew that telling the truth would only get him in some shit he didn''t want to be in, Severus was about to deny any knowledge about the boy''s Occlumency.


    But just as he opened his mouth, the gargoyle in the office''s door shook and a cry was heard from outside of it, sounding a lot like the Potter brat.


    A quick look between them, and the headmaster ran down the stairs, the potion''s professor just behind him, a little astonished at the speed the old man ran at.


    "Marcus? What happened? Who did it?"


    Severus heard Dumbledore says just as he arrived to the end of the stairs and saw three of the Gryffindors, out of which only one looked fine, as the girl had cat ears, tail and tears, and the redhead was holding his ballads with one hand and also had tears in his face, even though Severus believed it was for a different reason than his bushy haired friend.


    All three of them was pointing their finger at his now even more of a favorite Slytherin, as he didn''t only saved him from giving an answer before he had time to think about the right answer, he also kicked the ''boy who didn''t have enough decency to die''s ass.


    ''I really need to think about a way to thank the boy for today.'' He thought as he helped Dumbledore take three out of four of the Gryffindors to get help from Poppy.

 Chapter 65 - 65- Phoenix and consequences (part 1)

    Harry''s POV


    Harry was waiting in the headmaster''s office while the professors were taking the ''golden group'' to the hospital wing, and he was bored.


    Harry hasn''t been bored outside of class (where he knows the subject, yet pretend he doesn''t), he hasn''t let himself being bored, since the time before Hogwarts, the time before the murder, and he wasn''t going to start now.


    Which is why, less then 5 minutes since his unjustly imprisonments, he was going to the thing he was interested the most about in the room- the Phoenix.


    Fawkes was a beautiful bird, but Harry''s interest in it was far more deep then it looks.


    You see, most magical creatures made sense, unicorn''s magic was so pure it had healing properties, just like how pure magic keep strengthening Harry. Thestrals look creepy, and were hunted because of that, so their magic made them invisible, yet as they can also fly, it was unable to make them completely invisible, so those who has seen death are able to see them, even basilisks made sort of sense, as they were created with the strongest venom, which destroys everything it touch in seconds, so to be able to eat, as it was unable to use it''s venom to catch pry as it would destroy it, the creature''s magic made it''s gaze deadly.


    The other creatures make sense in their own way, except for the Phoenix, who has way too much diversity in it''s abilities.


    First of all and biggest issue he had with the bird is it''s nature.


    This animal is connected to the fire element more then anything else in this world, yet it doesn''t follow any rule of energy in it''s use of fire.


    Magic, as Harry noticed, follows the rules of Science, for the most part. And for the rules it doesn''t follow? It is just that we haven''t reached the right rules yet.


    And one of the most basic physic laws that magic follows is the first law of thermodynamics, also known as Law of Conservation of Energy, states that energy can neither be created nor destroyed; energy can only be transferred or changed from one form to another.


    If you want to create fire, you have to use at least the same amount of magical energy to create it.


    This is the reason why transfigurations take finer control, as using more energy would make bigger affects.


    It is also why charms take more energy, as you have to keep pouring magic in to the charm to keep it affective.


    It is also why most wizards are in greater shape then muggles, as while they eat much more then most of them and by the standard of Hogwarts food, not healthy at all, wizards also spend the energy doing magic, the only fats in this world are those who don''t use enough magic in their daily life.


    Yet, the Phoenix can burn itself and raise from the ashes, not only that but it is also immortal, while fire can be put down.


    Secondly, it''s being repeatedly told that Phoenixes are immortal, yet somehow they are almost extinct, though this can be thought about as if they are hiding.


    Lastly, it''s healing abilities.


    It''s healing ability make sense some what as fire is known to close wounds, but the only cure for basilisk venom? Not to mention it couldn''t save Dumbledore''s life.


    Those are just the abilities that didn''t make sense to Harry about the Phoenix, he didn''t mention the super strength the bird possessed, as fire is energy, nor it''s Phoenix Lament, as fire is one of the things that can touch a person''s soul.


    All of those things made Harry extremely interested in the majestic bird.


    "You are such a pretty bird."


    Harry said as if he was talking to a baby, not wanting the bird to feel threatened as he walked closer to the fire incarnation.


    "I wonder what is your name?" He said, never giving out the fact he already knew it, as he didn''t know how much the Phoenix could tell the headmaster.


    "His name is Fawkes."


    The voice made him jump, as he didn''t know where it comes from, till he saw the paintings of past headmasters hanged on the wall.


    " hello, past headmasters."


    It is never bad to be polite


    "Hello, young student, what did you do to make you come here only a couple of minutes after you left?"


    The one who talked to him was a painting of a woman who had a pointy look on her face and a tag name on the bottom of her painting said her name was ''Heliotrope Wilkins''


    "Well headmistress Wilkins, you probably heard what the other four students who were here did."


    "Yes, we did." said another painting, this time of a man with sharp look and a name tag that says ''Brian Gagwilde''.


    "Idiotic children, you did good by telling a professor about that, in my time I would have kicked them out!"


    "Yes, well, the four didn''t agree with you, and just as I went out of the office, I was greeted with a fist to the face."


    Gaping was heard from several headmasters.


    "I avoided the fist and punched in retaliation, as my combat instructor told me to never start a fight but always finish it."


    "I don''t think there are a lot of combat instructors those days."


    The last headmaster''s painting, with the name tag of ''Armando Dippet'' said.


    "No, there aren''t as much as there used to be, especially with unarmed fighting, but I took those lessons sense I was very young, so I would never be defenseless."


    "Good job, I always thought a wizard need more then just a winter m want to defend himself!" ''Basil Fronsac'' as his name tag indicated said


    "After which, the group insulted my house by stating that I''m an evil person just because I''m in Slytherin, and insulted my dead parents, to which I returned in the same way by telling the girl who said it that she either was born with no intellect, or that being a Gryffindor took most of it."


    At that point most of the headmasters laughed, a few looked indigent, and a couple grumbled about the shame the kids today bring to their house.


    "After making her cry, I turned around to walk away, only for another fist to greet me, so I dodged and kicked the boy.


    And now I wait for the current headmaster and my head of house to come back from the hospital wing to give me punishment from defending myself."


    "Defending yourself usually doesn''t make a person have his ribs shattered, Harry."


    Turning around, he saw professor Dumbledore looking at him gravely.


    "oops."

 Chapter 66 - 66- Phoenix and consequences (part 2)

    Harry''s POV


    "Oops? That''s what you say after putting your twin brother in the hospital with shattered ribs?" Dumbledore looked really upset, something that would make most kids scared, hell, it would make most magical a.d.u.l.ts scared, luckily, Harry was neither.


    "He''s not my twin brother."


    "This is the answer you give me?!"


    "I won''t give you anything else until my head of house is here, something I have right to have, as stated by the official rulebook."


    Dumbledore looked even more upset, and Harry could feel him trying once more to get into his head, only to stop before the trap, then he did a quick Patronus, which told Harry he was faking it, and told it to call the potion professor back to the office.


    After a couple of seconds of silence, Harry decided to use the time he had with the headmaster alone to try to understand what kind of Dumbledore was he dealing with.


    Is it the senile one, who try to do good, but keeps failing.


    The greater good one- who has a plan to the future, and would do everything to accomplish it.


    Or maybe just a real dark lord in disguise, whose plan to make himself the ruler of the world.


    After recalling all the FanFiction he could, if there was one person Harry was terrified of, it was Dumbledore.


    "So, Professor, While we are waiting for my head of house, would you mind if I ask you a couple of questions?"


    His eyes twinkled like crazy


    "Well Harry, Let''s make a deal, we each ask the other person two questions, how about it?"


    It took Harry a second to understand what Dumbledore''s angle in this, he made it a game of truths and lies and as a politician and educator he is great in catching people who lie to him.


    "Deal. You ask the first question."


    "Fair enough." Dumbledore chackeled. "Where did you learn Occlumency?"


    ''So that''s what he wanted to know''


    "In school, sir."


    Harry did his best not to laugh when he saw the man''s eyes lose their sparkle as he lost the other question


    "I meant who taught you."


    "So ask that as your next question, sir. But now it is my turn."


    Sparkles went back on in full force


    "Ask away"


    Harry was going to ask the question that would help him unearth if the man was just senile.


    "When you gave Gryffindor the points in last year''s ending feast, did you do it as a way to endear yourself to the golden group, or as a way to make Slytherin hate you and Marcus?"


    If Harry wasn''t paying attention, he wouldn''t have noticed the sparkle in the headmaster''s eyes grew a little bit.


    "Non of the above, dear boy. I was just giving the students the points they deserved."


    ''So not senile, if he was, he would understand his mistake and his eyes wouldn''t sparkle when he is confronted with his mistake.


    "So, who taught you Occlumency?"


    Harry didn''t plan on lying on this question.


    "Daphne Greengrass."


    As he didn''t care about wether the old man was a dark lord or not, knowing ether way he is an enemy, he decided to use this opportunity to ask the one question about Phoenixes that can help him to study them.


    "How did you get yourself a Phoenix?"


    It looked like this question surprised him, but it could be because he used his Occlumency to look surprised.


    "Well Harry, it is a hard piece of magic that I found in Egypt, you take..."


    What ever he was about to say stoped as the door opened and Professor Snape walked in.


    "We would have to stop here, and go back to the reason we are in the office.


    Mr. Peverel, please tell us why did you hit two of your schoolmates?"


    "As I told the previous headmasters, they threw the first punch, it was self defense."


    "Were you also hit?"


    "No, I dodged."


    "So why attack them? And why so harshly?"


    "To make sure it didn''t escalate, you see, if I only dodged they would have kept attacking."


    It was at this point that the potion''s master intervened.


    "There you go, headmaster. It was self defense, they should be punished for throwing the first punch while being four on one, not mr. Peverel, we should give them another two months detention."


    "Are you seriously suggesting, Severus, that the two who were beat up so badly that they need to spend the rest of the vacation in the hospital wing would be punished? Not to mention the other four children who were present told he started it." Dumbledore sounded outrageous and as Harry had better things to do in his time then listen to them arguing and going to detentions, he quickly said "don''t you have a way to see memories without going into my head? As I am not going to put down the barriers Daphne taught me."


    Snape''s eyes got a bit of their hardness removed.


    "Yes there is, but it isn''t safe for young children."


    "How about a magical oath?"


    "Sure."


    "I, Harry DJ Peverel, swear on my magic that I didn''t threw the first punch today outside the headmaster''s office. So Mote It Be.


    Lumus"


    When a bright light came out of the wand, the headmaster Just sigh and said "You can''t be punished about the self defense, but we can punish you about the harshness you dealt with them by taking the privilege to go to Hogsmeade next year."


    Putting a sad and angry face he said "what about them? They attacked first!"


    "As they are in the hospital wing, I believe it is enough of a punishment."


    Walking out side of the office, Harry felt the day couldn''t get any better.


    He made the golden group be in trouble, got on professor Snape''s good side and even crucked Marcus ribs and smashed Ron''s testicles. Now, if he could just get a way to secure blood from Hermione while she still half a cat, it would truly be perfect

 Chapter 67 - 67- getting blood and revenge- by bla?e

    Harry''s POV


    Harry knew he didn''t have much time before Hermione''s body returns to it''s original condition, as while in the books it took Pomfrey weeks to reverse her transformation, the Matron didn''t know about the polyjuice.


    Now that she knows the cause, Harry''s time to get the blood got shortened to three days tops, and probably less.


    It took him half an hour to decide the best course of actions


    Which was why, four hours after his second visit to the headmaster''s office, he returned from the Royal London Hospital with blood taking equipment.


    Putting a notice me not charm around himself, he went toward the hospital wing.


    Upon arrival, he dropped the notice me not charm on him self, but not on his equipment, and cast the invisibility charm, for safety measures. (AN: While the invisibility Charm is better for sneaking around with noticeable stuff, it has a chance to make people hit you. While the notice me not charm make people avoid you)


    As he walked in, he wanted to curse, not only were the six patients awake and fighting, as the Gryffindor patients did knock the three Slytherin patients out and threw them into a closet and then locked the closet, the matron was still there, so he decided to wait.


    It took two hours!


    Not only for all six patients to fall asleep, but for Pomfrey to leave.


    After which, Harry casted a huge notice me not charm on the room, took out his wand, and cast six quick Stupefys, just to make sure non of them woke up, then took a litter of blood from the cat-girl, and left as quickly as possible, stoping only to cancel the notice me not charm on his way out.


    After a quick trip to his house where he had a refrigerator he bought specifically to store blood, and back to hogwarts, Harry felt he had a pretty productive day.


    January 4th 1993


    Blaise POV


    Blaise wasn''t happy.


    As a gift for the first Christmas he celebrated with his friends, the golden group of Gryffindor decided to take over his identity by knocking him out and stuffing him in a locked closet, and if that wasn''t enough, they put him in a locked closet with Crabbe and Goyle!


    No, Blaise wasn''t happy, he was furious.


    Now, if they were getting expelled he might have calmed down, but with only detention, point loss and public apology? No freaking way!


    Which was why, he sat with his newspaper on breakfast with the smuggest expression on his face, after all, what better revenge there is against the boy who lived than destroying his reputation?


    The wizarding world savior? Or a start of a new dark lord?


    By Rita Skeeter


    Not a lot is known about Marcus Potter, the boy who lived, as his parents didn''t let him out much as a child, telling everyone it is to keep our savior safe.


    and even as he started Hogwarts, not much was reviled, which is why, when a Hogwarts student wanted to give me details, this journalist, seeker of truth, jumped on the offer.


    R.S (Rita Skeeter)- "Hello, Mr. Zabini.


    B.Z (Blaise Zabini) - "Please, call me Blaise."


    As a sharp eyed and tongue journalist it took me less then a minute to get to the chase


    R.S- "So, Blaise, what can you tell us about Marcus Potter?


    B.Z- "I could tell you a lot. I could tell you he is an average student, a trouble seeker, a student the teachers favor so much that not only did they let him be a seeker on the first year without a trial, they gave him points for breaking rules in school that could lead to physical harm.


    But that isn''t the important stuff"


    R.S- "That isn''t the important stuff?"


    Truth be told, I was shocked.


    Our savior is an average student? The teachers favor him so much that when he break rules they reward him? Even those things are signs for alarm, as you wouldn''t want the boy who lived to think he can get success without effort. And if those aren''t the important stuff, what is?


    B.Z- "No, the biggest things happened this year. First of all, as I know you know, by the articles you did about it, the Chamber of Secrets was opened. What you probably didn''t know is that Marcus Potter is a parselmouth, something we all know was Salazar Slytherin''s ability and that passed to his descendants, and also something that is considered dark."


    At this point my shock was so strong I almost didn''t noticed the little panic that started in my heart. Maybe the reason no one knows how the boy survived the death curse is that no one ever dwelled into the dark arts as deep as needed to find what is he?


    But I quickly dismissed the thought, as we all know the boy is light.


    B.Z- "some whispers started about him being the heir of Slytherin, but I didn''t take it seriously, it was more of a joke.


    Until this winter break happened.


    It was about 3:30 PM and I was walking in Hogwarts alone when I felt extremely sleepy and the next thing I know, I am locked in a closet with two other Slytherin. It took 45 minutes until Professor Snape rescued us and told us what happened.


    Apparently, Potter and his friends wanted to get into the Slytherin common-room, so they decided to dose all three of us in sleep potion and take our hair and use it in polyjuice potion."


    For those who don''t know, using polyjuice potion without ministry approval is worth 6 months in Azkaban.


    B.z- "And get that, they didn''t get to go on trial, or even got expelled, in fact, except detention and point lose, the only punishment they get is to publicly apologize to the three of us!"


    As a truth seeker, I couldn''t just believe what he said without proof


    R.S - "do you have any proof"


    B.S- " I can give you the memory of the apology."


    After which he brought out of his bag a silver memory which confirmed everything he said.


    My question to our readers is: "should we be afraid? Is our savior need to be in lock up? And why does Dumbledore give him a free hand?


    As Blaise read the article, a cold smile went on his lips as he thought ''a vanom of a snake can kill even lions.''

 Chapter 68 - 68- in to the pipe

    Marcus''s POV


    Their public apology was quick enough, but the next couple of months were an absolute nightmare for the golden group, and Marcus especially.


    It was filled with disgust from Hufflepuffs, who couldn''t believe someone can do something so cruel as to knockout three students and put in a locked closet.


    Snickering from Ravenclaw, who apparently couldn''t believe someone was dumb enough to believe Malfoy was the heir of Slytherin.


    And anger from Gryffindor and Slytherin, Gryffindor, for the point lost, as they lost on Christmas''s day almost 300 points, and Slytherin, as they kidnapped three of them and got into their common room.


    All of that led to than being hated by the entire school, and in magical school being hated? Makes everyday full of jinxes and haxes.


    If that was all, Marcus could have dealt with it, as he wasn''t the only one.


    But Marcus has to deal with two more things


    1) some people still thought he was the heir, and that he went after Malfoy to get the suspicions off him.


    2) the article that Rita Skeeter published made all her readers Hunt for blood, which meant he got howlers everyday from people he didn''t know just to shame him.


    After being told he is Merlin''s gift to the wizarding world since he could remember, it was hard to be hated by so many people, which was why his conviction got stronger.


    He would find the chamber of secrets and he would be beloved by all again.


    Harry''s POV


    Harry really wanted to go to the press at the moment he heard the first howler, he wanted to tell the entire world how James and Lily Potter abandoned him, and how, a month after they met him again they disinherited him based on his house, but he didn''t.


    He knew that by the end of the year Marcus would once again be a hero, and that all would be forgotten.


    He also didn''t want them wary of him, as his plans before destroying them politically was destroying them financially, a thing that was underway, as with his lessons in blacksmithing and multiple degrees, he planed till the end of the school year on taking more than 2/5 of their money, and with the money he already took, they would have less then half of what they used to have in their vaults.


    Those too reasons was why he left his wish to revile everything.


    So instead, Harry spent the next few months enjoying the misfortune of the golden group and studying.


    His transfigurations were stuck at the start of fifth year, as although vanishing came easy to him, with the need to just make the atoms separate from each other with a burst of magic, a thing that needed control of a first year Charm but more energy, something he had in spare, but he didn''t have the needed control for conjunctions, which needs to make the atoms in the air gather and change quickly.


    His arithmancy was enough for a master, which wasn''t hard, as it was as hard as finishing high school and he planed when he has time work on using harder mathematical equations that he learned in the university.


    His charms benefited from his arithmancy studies and he made progress with the Fidelius Charm, he didn''t master it, as it would need someone he completely trusted, but he finally understood the soul it was talking about.


    He wasn''t sure if it is the same soul they were talking about in creating a Horcrux, but in this case the soul is the magic a person has.


    You see, as magic work on intent, by using the charm to put the secret in your magic and then give it away which makes you permanently weaker if it works, if you trust the person completely, the magic unite with the person and he not only becomes the secret keeper, but also more powerful as this part of your magic become part of him but if you don''t trust him completely, the magic, after some time, is rejecting the person and it fails.


    His potions are another thing that benefited from arithmancy, as he could finally understand the need to stir in exact numbers and do things clockwise and counterclockwise.


    The number of times you stir determines the amount of magic you put in, just like the way you move your wand determine the control in your magic, and the way you stir strengthens the intent you put inside, just like words do it in wand subjects, but becouse of the materials you use in the potion the intent can''t change beyond the abilities the items had, which is who you need knowledge of the items.


    All of this meant to Harry that instead of putting his magic unconsciously as he is being taught, he should use his wandless abilities to do those things without the need to stir, which meant that while his grades in class went down, as he needed to experiment on the amount of control, his understanding of potions grew bigger and bigger.


    One thing that didn''t benefitted as much as he wanted was his work on DNA, which didn''t progress beyond creating a spell that make a hologram of the DNA of the person you hit with the spell, and even that he managed to do only after Hermione got petrified, which to him meant the start of the end of the second year.


    His study of runes made him understand that he only need to memories their meanings, write them correctly and put magic into them when they are complete, which was why he started by memorizing all the runes that are known, and he was still in the middle of it.


    His blacksmithing lessons continued nicely, with him finally reaching to the creation of jewelry, and he was expecting to start goblin enchanting in his third year.


    He finally started uniting his four Occlumency methods, with his Death Star Occlumency as the core, fake memories as a diversion outside of it, ice Occlumency (Greengrass) around the fake memories, and traps and maze in front of his mind.


    He had two reasons to do it that way.


    1) Both Dumbledore and Snape knew he has Occlumency, and he figured out that if the one they knew about was his fake memories Occlumency (Snape because he taught him that and Dumbledore because he looked into his mind and saw the first trap thinking it was a enhanced fake memory) so putting the fake memories in front would be useless as they wouldn''t believe them.


    so instead, he put the traps and maze on the front of his mind, knowing that even if they won''t believe those memories, thinking they are fake, the biggest problem with the traps, which is the pain, wouldn''t be possible to ignore.


    And even if someone manage to pass the first layer of Occlumency with enough power to blast the second layer, he would believe the memories he sees there are the true ones, not knowing it is fake, something that would take time to determine, exhausting the attacker.


    While everyone of his Occlumency layers are great, his greatest work Is the Death Star layer, in which he started using it as experimentation''s field, where every night, before sleep, everything he learns, magical or not, real or not, is used to make it a fortress.


    He felt sorry for the poor man who manage to reach the Star after being emotionally magical and physically exhausted.


    Lastly his coding.


    After learning basic coding and practicing it, Harry noticed how the golems he creat in transfigurations work similarly to coding, so he started trying to put the way he put a mind patterns in transfigurations into his coding.


    While it is hard work, he hoped he could creat the first artificial intelligence.


    Harry continued to think about his accomplishments in this year, as the word open got out of his mouth, even though if someone heard him it would have sounded like a whisper of a snake.


    As the slide opened up, Harry made a jump to his first visit of the chamber of secrets

 Chapter 69 - Capers 69- first visit to the chamber of secrets

    Harry''s POV


    To tell the truth, Harry was terrified about going to the chamber, and with every step he took toward it his fear intensified.


    After all, who wouldn''t be scared about potentially meeting a gigantic snake with deadly poison and killing eyes?


    But he kept walking, knowing this was his only chance at seeing the chamber before it is ruined by the golden boys.


    As Harry reached the entrance to the main place, he looked to the statue of the snake he should open again and said with a hiss "library".


    Yes, Harry has no wish to go into a place the basilisk could be, instead he wanted to see if he can go into the place where Salazar kept his things.


    When nothing happened he started calling different places which can''t mean grand hall or nest of snakes.


    After 8 minutes of saying different rooms, he changed his approach by saying different subjects.


    He started with potions and continued with the others, saying all the classes they were teaching in Hogwarts except for COMC (can care of magical creatures) for fear of opening the grand hall.


    Just as he was saying "Divinations", a door was opened to the side of him.


    Surprised, as it was a subject everyone in this world thought worthless, he walked in to the room cautiously, not knowing what was inside, when he saw the room was almost completely empty, with only one table in the middle of it.


    Surprised, and a little sad, he walked toward the table, where he saw a stone tablet.


    Looking closely, he saw there were runes on it, and even though he couldn''t translate all of them, from the parts he did translate he understood the meaning of them was to measure magic and project something.


    So he put magic into them, and they started to glow.


    As he put more and more magic, the glow grew until it released the light toward the wall in front of him and a projection of a women was showed.


    "If you reached here, it means you past all the tests." The women started talking. "You followed the clues I left behind to find the entrance to the chamber- so you must be clever, you have the ability to talk to snakes so you are either my grandfather descendent or a genius in his caliber, as you managed to do the ritual that grand you the ability, you have enough magic to activate this artifact- so you must be close to the limit of the second magical base at the very least, and most importantly, you can''t be above the age of 15, otherwise the room wouldn''t have opened up to you.


    All of that means you are worthy of being my, Anastasia Slytherin''s, granddaughter of Salazar Slytherin and Godric Gryffindor, legacy inheritor."


    Harry felt his eyebrows raise higher and higher while surprise could be seen in his face as he kept listening to the projection.


    "As you know, while basic knowledge can be acquired by all who learn in Hogwarts, but if you want advance knowledge, knowledge that can make you better then the mediocre wizards and witches that are satisfied with the things they learned you have to research for years.


    The only other way is to inherent a study, but most of the magical people who researched those stuff had strict requirements to get their life''s work.


    I, myself has inherited both of my grandfathers''s studies.


    Salazar had an obsession with the intent behind the spoken part of spells and runes, while Godric explored his gift in seeing the future.


    I continued both of their studies on my own, and created this room, in the chamber of my grandfather, so the inheritor I foresaw would come.


    Now, you came, learn what you can, take what you need, and remember, the future you see isn''t set in stone, you can only see probabilities, the only set in stone future is a prophecy, and it is so vague, it is worthless.


    As a creepy old man once told you - "I expect interesting things from you, Harry Peverel"


    She winked and disappeared.


    Surprised that she knew him, he nearly missed the wall on his right glow.


    As the glow disappeared he saw it was filled with writings on it that took him a second to recognize as Latin.


    The first sentence was ''divination for dummies-by Anastasia Slytherin''


    Harry''s last thought before starting to read was ''This is interesting''

 Chapter 70 - 70- Divination

    Harry''s POV


    It took him three hours to read the book on the wall, and in the end of it, it was explained he needed to use magic to see the future to look on the next wall.


    Apparently, inside the room, the use of divination would only let him see the next part of the writing, and as you progress you would be able to see the walls after that and after that.


    Harry was fascinated at how it was possible, but he left the question on the side to focus on what he read just now.


    Divination, the art of seeing probabilities is an art that can be accomplished in two ways.


    1) By having an ancestor who was accomplished in it, as some magical abilities go to your descendents in the DNA, just like being metamorphmagus, it is an ability which once you get it, it has a chance manifesting in them.


    The problem in this way, is that the ability would be unstable without the right training, leading for you seeing only pieces of the future all the time, and you also become a conduct to the universe to pass down prophecies.


    The only way to avoid this, is to learn the art how it is supposed to be taught, and controlling your abilities.


    2) Learn the hard way.


    Divination is about knowing to open and close yourself to the universe.


    By doing so, you gain the ability to not only sense what is going to happen next, but move yourself out of those predictions, thus making it possible to change them.


    It took Harry some time but he managed to find explanation to this part, sort of.


    Everything in the universe is made from quarks, and the way they spin and interact dictates how everything works- that to say, those things are also affected by energy, thus, by opening yourself to the magic it the world, and trying to understand the meaning of the way everything moves, you can ''see'' the future.


    It is right to call it an art, cause everything you sense is up to interpretation and the only way to understand it better is by keep trying.


    After Harry understood it, he really wanted to try this amazing art, but was sad, as he understood the only way to be able to open yourself without being passed the gift is by having your magic change it state for the second time (the first was from gas like state to liquid like state) and although Harry felt like he was close to it, he wasn''t there yet.


    So the only thing he could do right now is leave, continue to practice and come back when he is ready.


    With a heavy heart, Harry left the room.


    A few weeks later


    Marcus''s POV


    Marcus was pissed, he was so pissed, all of his fears disappeared.


    He was pissed at himself, he was pissed at Lockhart, but most of all, he was pissed at Ron.


    He knew Ron wasn''t in sound mind when he wanted to ask help from Lockhart, but he went with the idea, as he also heard the teachers talking about Lockhart saving them all, (although, now that he think about that, he should have figured out they were sarcastic.) , but the worst part is that he let Lockhart steal his wand, and Lockhart was now planing on wipe''s their memories like he did to His previous victims for glory.


    Yes Marcus was pissed.


    Harry''s POV


    Harry was just returning from the ROR where he was alone, as Luna was studying for the tests and the twins didn''t show up, to the Slytherin common room, which meant he was going from the seventh floor to the Dungeons, and as he passed the second floor he saw Lockhart going toward the girl''s bathroom with Marcus and Ron behind him.


    It didn''t take much to figure out Ginny went to the chamber for the last time, especially, as the end of the year tests were near and Harry knew they would be canceled.


    After thinking for a few moments, and making sure his secret weapon was in his pocket Harry decided to follow them, as the chance to see Voldemort''s most dangerous Horcrux in action was too tempting to pass.


    Casting invisibility charm on himself, he went down the pipe for a second time only to hit Lockhart in his fall, yes, he overlooked the part Lockhart was planing to stunning charms on everyone when they were still shocked about something invisible knocking Lockhart to the ground, Harry started thinking about what was he to do now.


    Deciding canon was the easiest solution, he broke Ron''s wand, casted a complete obliviate charm on Lockhart, and partial one on Marcus and Ron, with a confusion one to make different memories about what happened.


    After that, he moved Marcus deeper, he transfigured the floor in the middle to look like a ceiling and revived all three of them.


    After a few moments of talking, Marcus decided to move deeper to look for Ginny while Ron keep trying to figure out a way out.


    As Harry followed Marcus he couldn''t help but ponder about whether Marcus has the main character aura, otherwise, why is he so lucky?


    TMR POV


    Tom wasn''t sure how, but he knew one of the other Horcruxes his main body created was getting closer.


    He knew one of them was hidden at the castle as even before he was created he already knew where he would put one of them, in the other secret room he discovered, the room of hidden things, or the come and go room.


    But the other, that was a surprise, he could feel it in the castle, but because it was smaller then him by a lot, because he was still weak, and because of all the other people he couldn''t identify it.


    He thought the other horcrux would meet him down here as soon as he wrote about the chamber on Halloween, but as it didn''t work, he tried it again and again.


    This was his last chance to appear, after that he would take the chance with the other horcrux, the one who is closer in size to himself, the one who actually has a chance at beating him in the swallowing fight, where one part of the soul try to assimilate with the other part to become stronger, and he could feel the other soul come closer and closer, so imagine his surprise when he saw the one who comes in is non other then the one who defeated his original body, the one who wrote inside the Journal before, the one he was sure didn''t have the memories of the strongest wizards to ever exist, Marcus Potter.


    ''Well, this is interesting.''

 Chapter 71 - 71- the story of an heir

    Marcus''s POV


    Marcus ran to Ginny, dropping his wand as he got on his knees trying to wake the little girl, disregarding the fact he should be cautious. "Ginny! Are you O.K.?"


    "She won''t wake," said a soft voice.


    Marcus jumped and spun around on his knees.


    A tall, black-haired boy was leaning against the nearest pillar, watching. He was strangely blurred around the edges, as though Marcus was looking at him through a misted window. But there was no mistaking him


    "Tom?-Tom Riddle?" Marcus cried as he saw the 16 year old boy.


    "Hello Marcus."


    Riddle nodded, not taking his eyes off Marcus''s face.


    "What d''you mean, she won''t wake?" Marcus said desperately. "She''s not - she''s not -?"


    "She''s still alive," said Riddle. "But only just."


    Marcus breathed a sigh of relief before staring at Tom.


    Tom Riddle had been at Hogwarts fifty years ago, yet here he stood, a weird, misty light shining about him, not a day older than sixteen.


    "Are you a ghost?" Marcus asked uncertainly.


    "A memory," said Riddle quietly. "Preserved in a diary for fifty years.


    He pointed toward the floor near the statue''s giant toes. Lying open there was the little black diary Marcus had found in M.o.a.ning Myrtle''s bathroom.


    For a second, Marcus wondered how it had got there - but there were more pressing matters to deal with.


    "You have to help me! Ginny is knocked out and the heir with his basilisk is somewhere here!"


    Riddle didn''t move. Marcus, sweating, managed to hoist Ginny half off the floor, and bent to pick up his wand again.


    But his wand had gone.


    "Did you see -?"


    He looked up. Riddle was still watching him - twirling Marcus''s wand between his long fingers.


    "Thanks," said Marcus, stretching out his hand for it.


    A smile curled the corners of Riddle''s mouth. He continued to stare at Marcus, twirling the wand idly.


    "Listen," said Marcus urgently, his knees sagging with Ginny''s dead weight. "We''ve got to go! If the basilisk comes -"


    "It won''t come until it is called," said Riddle calmly.


    Marcus lowered Ginny back onto the floor, unable to hold her up any longer.


    "What d''you mean?" he said. "Look, give me my wand, I might need it -"


    Riddle''s smile broadened.


    "You won''t be needing it," he said.


    Marcus stared at Tom who had a charming smile on his face.


    "What d''you mean, I won''t be -?"


    "I''ve waited a long time for this, Marcus Potter," said Riddle. "For the chance to see you. To speak to you, hell, it''s been more then 50 years sense I started to wish this, but as you don''t know anything there is no point to discuss this wish, instead let''s discuss a different matter."


    Marcus was more confused then he was when he got his first T, more confused then when everyone in school turned their back on him because of his ability to talk to snakes, more confused then when his parents told him he has a twin, and when Marcus is confused he demands an explanation, at least if he wasn''t in a deadly situation.


    "Look," said Marcus, losing patience, "I don''t think you get it. We''re in the Chamber of Secrets. We can talk later -"


    "We''re going to talk now," said Riddle, still smiling broadly, and he pocketed Marcus''s wand.


    Marcus stared at him. There was something very funny going on here.


    "How did Ginny get like this?" he asked slowly.


    "Well, that''s an interesting question," said Riddle pleasantly. "And quite a long story. I suppose the real reason Ginny Weasley''s like this is because she opened her heart and spilled all her secrets to an invisible stranger."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The diary," said Riddle. "My diary. Little Ginny''s been writing in it for months and months, telling me all her pitiful worries and woes - how her brothers tease her, how she had to come to school with secondhand robes and books, how" -Riddle''s eyes glinted "how she didn''t think famous, good, great Marcus Potter would ever like her . . . .


    It''s very boring, having to listen to the silly little troubles of an eleven- year-old girl," he went on. "But I was patient. I wrote back. I was sympathetic, I was kind. Ginny simply loved me. No one''s ever understood me like you, Tom .... I''m so glad I''ve got this diary to


    confide in .... It''s like having a friend I can carry around in my pocket"


    Riddle laughed, a high, cold laugh that didn''t suit him. It made the hairs stand up on the back of Marcus''s neck.


    "If I say it myself, Marcus, I''ve always been able to charm the people I needed. So Ginny poured out her soul to me, and her soul happened to be exactly what I wanted .... I grew stronger and stronger on a diet of her deepest fears, her darkest secrets. I grew powerful, far more powerful than little Miss Weasley. Powerful enough to start feeding Miss Weasley a few of my secrets, to start pouring a little of my soul back into her. . ."


    He wanted to interpret, he wanted to tell the boy to go to hell, but just as he was about to interrupt the memory, he remembered his father once told him to always listen to a villain''s monologue as it brings out the most important details.


    "Ginny Weasley opened the Chamber of Secrets. She strangled the school roosters and daubed threatening messages on the walls. She set the Serpent of Slytherin on four Mudbloods, and the Squib''s cat.


    It took some time, but she finally became suspicious and tried to dispose of it. And that''s where you came in, Marcus. You found it, and I couldn''t have been more delighted. Of all the people who could have picked it up, it was you, the very person I was most anxious to meet, though if I knew what I know today, I would have been even more thrilled, even if a little afraid."


    "And why did you want to meet me?" said Marcus. Unable to keep the anger from coursing through him, and it was an effort to keep his voice steady.


    "Well, you see, Ginny told me all about you, Marcus," said Riddle. "Your whole fascinating history. " His eyes roved over the V scar on Marcus''s forehead, and their expression grew hungrier. "I knew I must find out more about you, talk to you, meet you if I could. So I decided to show you my famous capture of that great oaf, Hagrid, to gain your trust -"


    "Hagrid''s my friend," said Marcus, his voice now shaking. "And you framed him, didn''t you? I thought you made a mistake, but -"


    Riddle laughed his high laugh again.


    "It was my word against Hagrid''s, Marcus. Well, you can imagine how it looked to old Armando Dippet. On the one hand, Tom Riddle, poor but brilliant, parentless but so brave, school prefect, model student ... on the other hand, big, blundering Hagrid, in trouble every other week, trying to raise werewolf cubs under his bed, sneaking off to the Forbidden Forest to wrestle trolls ... but Iadmit, even I was surprised how well the plan worked. I thought someone must realize that Hagrid couldn''t possibly be the Heir of Slytherin. It had taken me five whole years to find out everything I could about the Chamber of Secrets and discover the secret entrance ... as though Hagrid had the brains, or the power!


    "Only the Transfiguration teacher, Dumbledore, seemed to think Hagrid was innocent. He persuaded Dipper to keep Hagrid and train him as gamekeeper. Yes, I think Dumbledore might have guessed, probably cause he could see we are exactly alike."


    "You are nothing alike!"


    "Sure we aren''t..." Tom''s voice became sarcastic


    "But it doesn''t matter, I couldn''t open the chamber again, so instead I left this diary that while doing what it was supposed to do, it would alsocontinue Salazar work."


    "Well, you haven''t finished it," said Marcus triumphantly. "No one''s died this time, not even the cat. In a few hours the Mandrake Draught will be ready and everyone who was Petrified will be all right again -"


    "Haven''t I already told you," said Riddle quietly, "that killing Mudbloods doesn''t matter to me anymore? For many months now, my new target has been -you."


    Marcus starred at him.


    "And while I didn''t expected you to be the one who came in my footsteps, I have many questions to ask you."


    "Like what?"


    "Well," said Riddle, smiling pleasantly, "like, how is it that you a chubby boy with no extraordinary magical talent - managed to defeat the greatest wizard of all time? How did you escape with nothing but a scar, while Lord Voldemort''s powers were destroyed? But now that I met you I know why, it doesn''t matter, what should be the real question is why did he chose you? What is so special about you?"


    There was an odd red gleam in his hungry eyes now.


    "Why do you care?" said Marcus slowly. "Voldemort was after your time ...


    "Voldemort," said Riddle softly, "is my past, present, and future, Marcus Potter . . . ."


    He pulled Marcus''s wand from his pocket and began to trace it through the air, writing three shimmering words:


    TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE


    Then he waved the wand once, and the letters of his name rearranged themselves:


    I AM LORD VOLDEMORT


    "You see?" he whispered. "It was a name I was already using at Hogwarts, to my most intimate friends only, of course. You think I was going to use my filthy Muggle father''s name forever? I, in whose veins runs the blood of Salazar Slytherin himself, through my mother''s side? I, keep the name of a foul, common Muggle, who abandoned me even before I was born, just because he found out his wife was a witch? No, Marcus- I fashioned myself a new name, a name I knew wizards everywhere would one day fear to speak, when I had become the greatest sorcerer in the world!"


    Marcus at that point has to summon all of his courage to say the next words


    "You''re not," he said,


    "Not what?" snapped Riddle.


    "Not the greatest sorcerer in the world," said Marcus, breathing fast. "Sorry to disappoint you and all that, but the greatest wizard in the world is Albus Dumbledore. Everyone says so. Even when you were strong, you didn''t dare try and take over at Hogwarts. Dumbledore saw through you when you were at school and he still frightens you now, wherever you''re hiding these days -"


    The smile had gone from Riddle''s face, to be replaced by a very ugly look.


    "Dumbledore''s been driven out of this castle by the mere memory of me!" he hissed.


    "He''s not as gone as you might think!" Marcus retorted. He was speaking at random, wanting to scare Riddle, wishing rather than believing it to be true


    Riddle opened his mouth, but froze.


    Music was coming from somewhere. Riddle whirled around to stare down the empty Chamber. The music was growing louder. It was eerie, spine-tingling, unearthly; it lifted the hair on Marcus''s scalp and made his heart feel as though it was swelling to twice its normal size. Then, as the music reached such a pitch that Marcus felt it vibrating inside his own ribs, flames erupted at the top of the nearest pillar.


    A crimson bird the size of a swan had appeared, piping its weird music to the vaulted ceiling. It had a glittering golden tail as long as a peac.o.c.k''s and gleaming golden talons, which were gripping a ragged bundle.


    A second later, the bird was flying straight at Marcus. It dropped the ragged thing it was carrying at his feet, then landed heavily on his shoulder. As it folded its great wings, Marcus looked up and saw it had a long, sharp golden beak and a beady black eye.


    The bird stopped singing. It sat still and warm next to Marcus''s cheek, gazing steadily at Riddle.


    "That''s a phoenix" said Riddle


    "Fawkes?" Marcus breathed, and he felt the bird''s golden claws squeeze his shoulder gently


    "And that -" said Riddle, now eyeing the ragged thing that Fawkes had dropped, "that''s the old school Sorting Hat -"


    So it was. Patched, frayed, and dirty, the hat lay motionless at Marcus''s feet.


    Riddle began to laugh again. He laughed so hard that the dark chamber rang with it, as though ten Riddles were laughing at once


    "This is what Dumbledore sends his defender! A songbird and an old hat! Do you feel brave, Marcus Potter? Do you feel safe now?"


    Marcus didn''t answer. He might not see what use Fawkes or the Sorting Hat were, but he was no longer alone, and he waited for Riddle to stop laughing with his courage mounting.


    "To business, Marcus," said Riddle, still smiling broadly. "Why did he choose you? What is it about you that is so special he went after you to the point of losing his body?


    Tell me everything. The longer you talk," he added softly, "the longer you stay alive."


    Marcus was thinking fast, weighing his chances. Riddle had the wand. He, Marcus, had Fawkes and the Sorting Hat, neither of which would be much good in a duel. It looked bad, all right ... but the longer Riddle stood there, the more life was dwindling out of Ginny ... and in the meantime, Marcus noticed suddenly, Riddle''s outline was becoming clearer, more solid .... If it had to be a fight between him and Riddle, better sooner than later.


    "I seriously have no idea why, but it doesn''t matter, I defeated you twice and I will defeat you again!"


    Riddle''s face contorted. Then he forced it into an awful smile.


    "I guess it doesn''t matter, I have to defeat you to survive and become stronger! I will win!


    Let''s see if you can use your specialty! Mine is controlling the basilisk!"


    Taking a big breath, Tom yelled


    "Speak to me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four."


    Marcus wheeled around to look up at the statue, Fawkes swaying on his shoulder.


    Slytherin''s gigantic stone face was moving. Horrorstruck, Marcus saw his mouth opening, wider and wider, to make a huge black hole.


    Harry''s POV


    The horror Harry felt from the speech of teen Voldi was unimaginable, as although most of the speech was mostly the same as the one in the books, the part that changed said it all, horcruxes could sense each other and apparently devour each other to grow stronger, which meant he had to find a way to not only find if he is a horcrux, but also to get rid of it as soon as possible!


    As Harry saw the mouth of the statue open, he clenched his secret weapon inside his weapon, a pinky size stone.

 Chapter 72 - 72- a mistake and one punch mind

    TMR''s POV


    As the basilisk came out Tom was ready to celebrate, after all, even if the boy had a spacial ability that made his main body choose him as a horcrux, and even if you consider how he is still weak, the boy''s situation was much worse.


    he is not only with only two years training in magic, nor does he have the memories of the original body, hell, even his teacher for this year DADA suck.


    And even if he has had all of the above, this is Salazar''s 1000 years old 50 meters long, eye killer, venom melting basilisk!


    The boy had no chance!


    Tom would devour him, move to devour the other horcrux in Hogwarts, and then search for the main soul to devour it too, he would become real! He would gain the spacial abilities the bodies of the other horcruxes possess!


    As he was day dreaming he almost missed Dumbledore''s Phoenix flying from Marcus shoulder and scratch the eyes of the gigantic snake.


    "No!" He yelled "kill him!"


    It was at that point Marcus started running, hat on his head and the basilisk in his foot steps.


    It didn''t take the basilisk long till he caught him, and even as he saw the boy taking a hilt of a sword out of the hat he wasn''t worried, after all he just has to kill him, not mentioning the fact that not all the sword came out, it looked stuck.


    But just as he was about to win, a rooster''s crowing was sounded loudly in the chamber.


    "Noooooooooo!" Tom yelled, cursing Dumbledore, who he knew was at fault, but it was too late, as the basilisk died.


    Tom almost fall in despair, till he saw the basilisk''s fang nicked the boy


    "Fawkes," Tom heard the boy say thickly. "You were fantastic, Fawkes . . . ."


    The stupid bird lay its head on the spot where the serpent''s fang had pierced Marcus.


    Thinking about every dark lord he read about, Tom remembered this is the part he is supposed to mock the boy.


    "You''re dead, Marcus Potter," he said, laughing. "Dead. Even Dumbledore''s bird knows it. Do you see what he''s doing, Potter? He''s crying."


    He saw Marcus was crying also, which made him truly wonder what the main soul saw in him.


    "I''m going to sit here and watch you die, Marcus Potter. Take your time. It is like this entire year I was eating regular boring food, but today, today I''m feasting! So I''m in no hurry."


    Suddenly a piece of information passed through his mind.


    "Get away, bird," he said quickly. "Get away from him - I said, get away --"


    there was a bang like a gun, and the Phoenix took flight again in a whirl of gold and scarlet.


    "Phoenix tears. - .""Get away, bird," said Riddle''s voice suddenly. "Get away from him - I said, get away --"


    Harry raised his head. Riddle was pointing Harry''s wand at


    Fawkes; there was a bang like a gun, and Fawkes took flight again in a whirl of gold and scarlet.


    "Phoenix tears. - ." He cursed quietly, staring at the boy''s arm. "Of course ... healing powers ... I forgot. . ."


    Smiling, with way less confidence then he wished he had.


    "But it makes no difference. In fact, I prefer it this way. Just you and me, Marcus Potter ... you and me....


    He raised the wand


    Then, in a rush of wings, the Phoenix had soared back overhead and threw something at a fang of the basilisk and only half way through he realized what it was.


    "Nooooooooooooooo!" Tom at that moment forgot about Marcus, he forgot he wasn''t entirely alive yet, but most importantly, he forgot he was a wizard.


    He jumped, trying to catch the diary that host his soul, but he was too late, the diary was stabbed and he was doomed to die, knowing it was his last chance, he released his soul from the container and with only the soul parts connection''s he threw himself into the most important fight of his life, a fight for a vessel.


    Harry''s POV


    (A little bit before)


    When Harry saw Marcus trying, unsuccessfully, to get the sword out of the hat he wanted to laugh, and he would have, if it didn''t mean giving away his location. Instead, he did the one thing he didn''t want to do, as doing otherwise would mean having himself under Dumbledore''s watch, he saved the boy.


    It wasn''t hard, he took out the rock in his pocket, casted an invisibility Charm and Sonorus on it and then released the transfiguration he did before going down to the chamber for the first time, changing the rock back to the rooster who released a crow that with the amplification charm made the cave shake or maybe it was the giant snake falling.


    Ether way, the cave shook, and Harry used the time to change the rooster back to a rock and go to a corner to sit there and watched the rest of the movie-like scene.


    A few seconds after the diary was stubbed by Fawkes with the basilisk fang, Harry felt something moving past the first trap in his mind and trying to find a way past his maze.


    "How is it possible?" He heard the transpasser yell and identified him as little Voldi.


    "How can this boy have such an advance Occlumency at this age, yet be as idiotic as he seems?"


    If Harry was a character in the book he would have talked to the partial soul, maybe give it a chance of survival.


    But Harry knew that in this world giving someone a chance is asking to die, and Harry wanted to not only live, but to win.


    Gathering 50% of the magical power he put in the ice Occlumency, he created a huge, punch-like block of ice to smash the soul.


    After finishing, Harry decided to leave the chamber and go rest for a bit, after all, it felt like a long day.

 Chapter 73 - 73- House elves- the most dangerous of creatures

    Albus''s POV


    You can''t be named the greatest wizard since Merlin without always having contingency plans.


    Yes, while everyone thought that to be a strong wizard you need powerful magic and


    Immense power, Albus could tell you the most important thing to have to become almost as famous, almost as influential as Merlin is by knowing everything about everyone and be prepared to everything.


    It''s not that being powerful isn''t important, both Gellert, with the elder wand and Tom, with his natural talent and dark rituals were much more powerful then him, yet both lost.


    It is why he made sure divination is being looked down upon by everyone in magical Britain while he has a mastery in it.


    It is why he hasn''t let anyone know Sirius Black is innocent, while making sure Pettigrew think his only way of survival is by staying in his rat form for 11 years, as while the first man was a veritable, while the other man is too useful of an unwilling informant to put in Azkaban but not to stay like in the grace of the death eaters he needed to disappear.


    It was why he fight the Potters not to send their one year old child to Lily''s sister, as every time and in every way he used divination he couldn''t see the child with James and Lily so his wish for Marcus to have all the love and attention he can get so he wouldn''t be like Tom would happen.


    And it is because of that, that Albus, the man who pride himself in being in the know in every situation was in a distress.


    This incident, according to what Marcus told him and what he saw in the boy''s memories, didn''t go according to plan.


    Tom didn''t say they were alike, which wouldn''t cause Marcus to try as hard as he can to be different, Marcus hasn''t managed to take Gryffindor''s sword out of the hat, which meant he wasn''t brave enough, but most of all, someone else killed the basilisk, someone he knew nothing about, which could mean someone else has the ability to talk to snakes, and while he knew where Marcus got it and the way to get rid of it (AN:????) he didn''t know anything about the other parselmouth.


    If this was the only incident he would have be upset but wouldn''t be in distress, but combining with last year''s theft of the philosopher''s stone, mirror of Erised, and THE invisibility cloak (it took him one look into the boy''s mind to while searching for information about it to know it''s gone)


    it is obvious there is another player in the game of whom he knew nothing about and who knew the situation much more then Albus wanted anyone to.


    As Albus gave Marcus and Ron 300 points each for doing the right thing and saving the school,(enough to win the house cap again) he couldn''t stop thinking about the mystery person who changes every important thing in his plans.


    Marcus''s POV


    Marcus was so happy until Malfoy senior walked in.


    Marcus didn''t care about what he had to say, as they all knew Lucius won''t have his wish at kicking Professor Dumbledore from school.


    No, the reason Marcus stopped being happy when Lucius came in is that his house elf came with him.


    "Dobby!!!!"


    "You know my house elf?" The pure bloods raised his right eyebrow


    Marcus knew that if he would say anything the house elf would be punished, even if only for outside perspective, but it was enough for him.


    "He is the house elf who tried to kill me! Is it because you told him to do it?"


    Another eyebrow went up.


    "Believe me I did no such thing. I would punish him throughly when we come home."


    As the blond and the house elf turned around, Marcus stopped looking at them, turning his eyes to the headmaster to ask about how Ginny got the diary, which is why, ironically, he missed the signals Dobby sent him about the diary, missing the chance to get a true friend in the form of the little elf


    Harry''s POV


    Harry really wanted to have rest, but he wanted something else even more- a house elf.


    Which is why he was here, hiding in the hallway near the headmaster''s office waiting for the one elf he knew was soon to be free.


    But saw Malfoy senior and his elf walking with no one chasing them he knew he had to do something.


    Luckily, as he was still magically tired from keeping the transfiguration of the rooster for weeks and mentally tired from his one punch battle with young voldy, all a person really needs to free an elf which doesn''t belong to him is knowledge and ability about how to do a little bit of conjunction, controllable depulso, and a willing elf to be free, and he has all of the above.


    After conjuring a few underwear on the head of Lucius, he casted a depulso on them to go Dobby''s way.


    A quick catch later and there was one more free elf in the world, but hopefully, not for long.


    Dobby''s POV


    Dobby is a terrible elf!


    Dobby used to be a bad elf, but now Dobby is the worst!


    Dobby didn''t love his masters.


    Dobby didn''t help them in everything Dobby can.


    Dobby didn''t even want to!


    And all of this is without mentioning how Dobby was trying to sabotage his master''s plans.


    Yes, Dobby was a bad elf.


    But at least Dobby wasn''t a free elf, and Dobby did what every elf should do whenever he fails to complete master''s assignment¡ª Dobby punished himself.


    So Dobby was a bad elf but Dobby wasn''t terrible! At least until today.


    Today Dobby heard how Dobby''s master almost killed a little girl, and in a split of a moment, mostly because of a deep instinct to avoid pain and punishment, Dobby reached toward the underwear that Dobb''s master through on Dobby, while severing the bond of the bad master with Dobby.


    Dobby took only a second to regret Dobby''s actions, Dobby was now a free elf, but Dobby also became known as an outcast in the elves society, a stigma which can only be removed by having an owner.


    Dobby knew Dobby should never cry about himself, crying is only when you are happy to help or unable to help.


    So Dobby smiled, making himself happy about being free, about having no friends, about having nowhere to live.


    "Dobby is freeeeeeeeeeee"


    He screamed as sniffling of ''joy'' fell down as he popped in his search for a new job.

 Chapter 74 - 74 - a personal elf and bone marrow

    Harry''s POV


    "Dobby." Harry called once he was in the room of requirements.


    "Who called Dobby?" Dobby said after popping into the room.


    "Hey Dobby, I''m Harry Peverel and I would like to offer you a job."


    "Mr. Peverel want Dobby as his house elf?" Said Dobby with tearful expression.


    "First of all call me Harry. Second, Yes, I would. Do you want to be my house elf? It would be fine if you just want an employment..."


    "Yes Dobby would like that."


    "So let''s talk about how much shall I pay you."


    "Harry Peverel would pay Dobby?" You could see the concept of payment hasn''t even made itself known yet in the house elf''s mind.


    "Of course, you are a free elf, you deserve to be paid." Harry knew from the books that Dobby wanted freedom and payment.


    "So Harry Peverel don''t want Dobby being his house elf?" Dobby asked confusing Harry.


    "Of course I do, but you are free, don''t you want to stay like that and be my house elf?"


    "Dobby wanted being Marcus Potter''s house elf until Marcus Potter told Dobby''s old bad master to punish Dobby. Now Dobby only want a master that is good, who won''t ask Dobby to do bad things and won''t do them himself."


    Harry thought he got it, in the books Dobby wanted canon Harry to be his master but canon Harry never suggested it so he decided to stay free.


    Now with Marcus betray, Dobby only wanted to have someone else to serve.


    "O.K. If that''s what you want, you can become my house elf."


    "Dobby is so happy master want him."


    A flash of light appeared and Harry could feel the bond between him and Dobby.


    "Now that we are bonded I have two requests. First of all, you should know when I''m outside of Hogwarts, I''m usually in the muggle part of the world, which means I can''t have you call me master as in the muggle world It it''s forbidden so from now on call me Harry."


    In truth Harry wasn''t comfortable being called master so he used it as an excuse.


    "Great ms.... Harry is letting Dobby call him by his name, Dobby is grateful to have such a wonderful mas.. Harry!"


    ''It appears that it would take him some time getting used to call me by my name'' thought Harry before telling him the second request.


    "Secondly, I need you, whenever there is no one in this room, Whenever we are in class or in summer vacation, to come outside this room, walk three times where the door is supposed to be while thinking about needing to hide things and come inside the door that appears, the room is messy and I need you to organize it without touching any of the dark magic, can you do it for me?"


    "Yes, mast... Harry!"


    After which Harry when to sleep, he really needed one.


    A day later


    Luna''s POV


    Luna was so happy, her childhood friend is safe, the school won''t close, and most importantly, there are no tests this year, which means she can use the next few weeks to learn magic with her Harry.


    ''Her Harry? Where did this thought came from?''


    Though as much as it embarrassed her, if she was honest with her self, she might have a crush on the black haired boy with his tall, muscling figure, emerald eyes and powerful, yet controlled, colorful yet orgenized aura and of course, the peace she had when she was near him, with no small creatures flying near in and out of his ears. Yes the boy was perfect, if only.... A small sigh escaped her lips, if only she didn''t have a competition known as Daphne Greengrass, a girl too pretty to be real, a girl who Luna felt was trying to steal her friend and knew from the Wrackspurt that came to Daphne''s ears and the way they danced when ever she looked at him, that she was trying to use him.


    It was the reason she didn''t like her, it was the reason she was competing with her whenever they were having one of the muggle lessons about biology once a month in which Daphne joined. She wanted Harry to see she was much better then that girl.


    Just like now, in an abandoned classroom as Harry didn''t want Daphne to know about the ROR (a fact that made her happy every time), and they were learning about blood.


    "Bone marrow is a spongy substance found in the center of the bones. It manufactures bone marrow stem cells and other substances, which in turn produce blood cells. Each type of blood cell made by the bone marrow has an important job. Red blood cells carry oxygen to tissues in the body..."


    While Luna found the subject fascinating, a quick look in the direction of Daphne she could see the girl had much more fire in her eyes then usually.


    ''I wonder why?'' Luna thought, before putting her entire attention back into learning to the ''professor''.


    Daphne''s POV


    As Daphne heard about the bone marrow''s job and the muggle''s way of transplanting it her eyes lit like fireworks, her sister''s blood curse can be cured!


    It''s why she stayed after the ''class'' her business partner taught.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "What?"


    "That the only thing we need to do to save my sister is taking out her old blood stem cells in and create them again with potion?"


    "Oh, that. Because it wouldn''t work. As I told you before, while the curse might be in the blood, although I wouldn''t know without studying her blood. Even if it is, the bone marrow that you would regrow would be identical to the first, which means you would accomplish nothing."


    "And what about transplanting blood stem cells from someone else?"


    "While that might work, thought wouldn''t know with out learning what is that curse and if it is blood related, you would need someone who is a perfect match to donate their blood stem which based on what I can tell, would be much harder to find as I don''t know if magical people''s bone marrow is affected by magic or affect their magic, I know you wouldn''t want to save your sister only to mage her a squib, and even if we succeed in everything, she could die from the procedure.


    Even if the worst doesn''t happen, even if everything is fine, her descendants would still have to suffer from the curse."


    "So the only way we have is change her DNA? Her, as you called it in your book, vary being?"


    It was at that point that she started screaming and crying


    "There might be another way, but right now I can''t see it." Even though she could barely see him, Daphne could heat the helplessness in his voice


    It was then that Harry did something Daphne didn''t expect, he hugged her.


    "Don''t worry, we are making progress. We would save your sister, we just need time."


    It was then that Daphne decided to make sure Harry and her get the device that give a person more time, as she would do anything to save her sister.

 Chapter 75 - 75- Fidelius and plundering

    Harry''s POV


    Harry was alone in the ROR, in the middle of trying to figure out a way around the need of a trusted secret keeper in the Fidelius Charm, one of the few times he had to be alone to do as it involved concentration that left him unable to use a wand to cast in that level as it has too much of waving, and with no tests to learn for this year, Luna stayed with him every second of the day except for classes, and while he loved her and trusted her more then any other human being, he didn''t trust her completely with his wandless abilities and with the level of his casting, and in class Daphne started to sit next to him in classes, looking suspicious at how average he was doing in most of them while trying to help him, probably to get him to owe her.


    That left him small amount of time to work on things like the Fidelius Charm.


    Right now, the most he managed to do is changing the needed soul from a magical human soul to either any human being or a magical creature, although the regular human would take much more magic to cast and the magical creature would need a little bit more magic and the ability to talk as it would need the ability to pass the knowledge to other people.


    It was at that point that Harry felt sad for the first time about freeing Lola (AN: His snake)


    Flashback


    Five days before the start of his first year


    Harry was sitting on his new bad, in his new apartment, talking to Lola.


    It''s been two weeks since his parents died, ''no! They were murdered'', and the only living he talked to except doctors, cops, social workers and a judge is Lola, a snake whose only conversation topics are food, nests and coupling, and he really didn''t need the knowledge of the enjoyment a female snake get from it.


    Even he could see how unhealthy having her as a companion, mentally, as he only talked to a snake and physically as he could become an enemy of Dumbledore the second he becomes known as a parselmouth.


    "Lola, if you had a choose, would you like to be free?"


    He decided to give her the choice, for even though he should leave her, he owed her that much.


    "Free. sand. ground. plants. food. male. eegs. Children."


    She wants to be outside, that much was obvious, and Harry was happy to provide her the chance to do it.


    End flashback


    Now Harry lost the chance to do this spell for as long as he need a trusted companion as he had no wish to get another snake.


    Just as he lament about it, Dobby came in with a plate of fruits.


    Harry would have hug Dobby if he didn''t fear the elf would faint.


    "Have I ever told you how much I love you?"


    "NNN...No Harry, we just bonded two weeks ago." Dobby''s face became red while he did an excellent Quirrell impression.


    "Well I do, but most importantly, I totally trust you with my secrets."


    "Rrr...really? It''s an honor." The little elf''s eyes sparkled.


    "Yes, I trust you so much, that I would like you to become my secret keeper."


    Apparently Dobby knew what it meant as when he heard those words he knocked himself out.


    It took 15 minutes to wake Dobby up, calm him down and explain exactly what Harry wanted from him, mostly because he kept asking "Do Harry really want Dobby to be his secret keeper?" But when they where done Harry got himself a secret keeper who knew to tell Harry immediately about the secret.


    Harry wasn''t sure what information should he hide as you can only use the spell once, and only to hide one thing, after that, to hide something different you would have to cancel the previews charm.


    In the end, Harry decided he would choose the thing that would let him have the best way way of using this defensive spell, as an attack.


    Focusing his intent about his magical power and wandless abilities, he called "secretum custode Magia potentia non est magic.u.m"


    Feeling his magical power leaving him and knowing some knowledge he once had was leaving with it was the most horrifying feeling he ever had, he felt like he was drowning, he couldn''t see, he was shaking, and his chest hurt.


    A small part at the back of his mind knew it was a panic attack but the much larger part was losing it shit.


    Only by using the part in his Occlumency Snape taught him was he able to calm himself enough to let Dobby tell him be in the known of the secret and be able to breath again.


    He now understood why the instructions said to have as less people as possible in the know on the secret before casting the charm.


    Knowing something and having it ripped of your mind is an experience Harry never wanted to experience again which not only meant this was the only time he would ever use this charm, but that his next charm project is finding a defense against it before the fourth year.


    Harry massaged his head as he thought about that, and decided to take the rest of the day off.


    Two days later


    This day was supposed to be the first day of testing, which meant that except the fifth and seventh years who had the O.W.L and N.E.W.T respectively, the entire school''s student population was celebrating, except two people.


    Hermione, who wanted to know how good was she doing even if she was petrified for months, and Harry, Harry was spending this lovely day in the chamber of secrets, taking everything that is worth anything out of the basilisk corpse after searching for clues and failing in finding Salazar''s legacy, of which he heard Anastasia mentioning in her legacy room.


    Why did he do it today instead of in the summer as he planed?


    Because of what he heard yesterday.


    Flashback


    Harry was on his way back from the ROR when he saw professor McGonagall and Professor Snape arguing, as he had invisibility and a notice me not charm on himself, he only took his wand out to put a silencing curse on himself before moving closer to the two professors to listen.


    "Why do I need to explain it to you again?" the transfiguration professor said with a profound sigh. "Because I can''t seem to understand why does the boy who admit led himself to only run away and was luckily saved by a mysterious rooster cry get the 1000 years old basilisk''s corpse? A basilisk whose body parts could advance the potions industry, magizology, create light armors that can save a few auror''s life, and cure several dozens of people! Why would we give it to a child who in best case scenario wish to hang it in the wall of his house like a price, but would probably sell it to the highest bidder, of whom we can only hope won''t be goblins, as with this corpse they can probably manufacture war instruments and maybe win the next Goblin VS Human war"


    Harry was happy he has put a silencing curse, as he couldn''t help laughing when he heard the ridiculous suggestion that goblins need the corpse to win the next Goblins VS Wizards war, as the goblins won every single war there was between wizard kind and them. At least according to the history Bogrod taught him, and the little pieces he got from the history professor when it reached his ear, while it sounded like the professor was only talking about goblin wars in his monotone voice because he is boring, he was actually trying to tell the students everything is a lie and to be carful when dealing with goblins.


    When Harry stopped laughing he missed what professor McGonagall told professor Snape, and could only hear half the answer of the potion''s professor.


    ".... talent to speak with snakes I would never have let the potters take the corpse in the summer."


    After that the two continued to argue but Harry''s thoughts were in the chamber, looting it from everything it is worth.


    End flashback


    After that, Harry went to sleep, only to wake up a few hours later and go to the chamber to the most gruesome and tiring job he had, as basilisks had a magic resisting skin he had to work on the skin with the knives he made in his blacksmithing lessons, a thing that would take him all day by himself, luckily he had help in the name of Dobby, so it would only take all morning.

 Chapter 76 - 76- end of second school year

    Harry''s POV


    Harry used the last week and a half to the best he could.


    His magical control got to the middle of fifth year, yet his transfigurations is stuck on switching charm, as he still hasn''t managed to understand how two objects can switch places, he knew it wasn''t really transfiguration as switched objects could stay unchanged indefinitely but even though he had some idea he couldn''t entirely figure out how can two objects change their place, which is why he decided his next master degree would be in Quantum mechanics.


    His magical power is stuck at the peak of the liquid-like state and he was hoping that soon it would change to the third state.


    Another thing that stoped growing is his physical ability, right not as according to his blacksmithing teacher he has the strength and speed of a 15 years old goblin warrior apprentice, but as it hasn''t changed for a few months, he started thinking about other ways to grow his physical power, one of which is that he started eating as much as he can from the basilisk''s meat as it''s supposed to strengthen his muscles, and as he was sure that part of the reason his magic grew so much is that his body grew as much as it did and that part of the reason his magic was stick is his age and his body. After all, even if he looked like the tallest 14 years old, he hasn''t had his 13 birthday yet.


    His rune studies are also stuck, as even though he learned all the runes Hogwarts''s library had to offer and understood basic rune scams, his problem was that he hasn''t became good enough in writing them.


    His blacksmithing is progressing good enough that at the start of third year he would get to start learning the magical prospect of it.


    Another thing that progressed well is his potions, with his understanding of the way and number of times you mix the potion and it''s relation to magical control and intent, he managed to do the last potion in the class perfectly without mixing the ingredients once.


    And finally, his programming.


    While he still has a long way before creating a real AI, he created his own book scanning, uploading and organizing by subject program he was planing to use to create his own virtual magical luxury, with all the books he could find, now he just needed to create a device that can hold all of them, which is why while learning Quantum mechanics he was also going to learn Electrical Engineering.


    He knew it meant to push back even farther his medicine degree, but he felt this was what he needed.


    His work on the blood curse hasn''t improved by much as while he managed create the spell that let you see a hologram of the DNA of the person who got hit by it, he still hasn''t managed to create a way to translate the double helix, but he felt he was close, he was only missing something.


    His agreement with Daphne was to go to her house in August 1st where he would show the results of the year, so he had more than a month to figure it out.


    The one thing that really depressed him was Snape''s denial at allowing him to take all the electives when they had a talk about next year, in the end of which he could only choose three, and as he could see the professor denying him the option to take divination, he had to explain to the man he already learned arithmancy by himself and had no need for the class, which led to a conversation on why did he want it before, and even though he managed to get the teacher to let him go, he was sure the teacher didn''t believe him.


    As Harry went on the train with Luna, he felt this year was good, and could only hope next year would be even better.


    Severus POV


    Severus was in the middle of the sixth teachers''s conference of the month and his only relief is that he only had one more to go.


    The first conference was when the Weasley girl was taken to chamber of secrets, in which they knew the school was about to get closed, and were making sarcastic jokes in Lockhart''s expense.


    The second one was a few moments after the girl returned safely, in which Albus told a version of what happened and after the conference was done Severus and Minerva were told what really happened, and what was to be done with the treasure of the best ingredients ever.


    Severus was extremely disgusted with the idea that the Potters would take the basilisk''s corpse without asking the one who really defeated the snake, but there was nothing to be done as he wasn''t parselmouth, but he never expected that a few days after his forth argument with Minerva, two days before the school''s year ended, that he would walk to his class and find two things on his table, 3 litter of blood with a note that said basilisk''s blood and the other was a box filled with 3 Kg of basilisk''s meat.


    His plan was to consume 1.5 of the meat to strengthen his body, and hopefully his magic, and use the rest to cure people with dark curses on them while half the blood was going to be researched and the other half is going to be used to create of one of the hardest potions to ever exist- the Felix Felicis.


    He didn''t know who gifted it to him, though he had the thought it is the one who actually defeated the basilisk, but he wasn''t going to ignore this wonderful gift, especially after checking the gifts with every detection charm he knew, potion, poison and spells and founding it clean.


    The excitement at being able to create this potion is why he was so annoyed at Albus for canceling the tests, as while it was happy news for 5/7 of the student population, it became a bureaucratic nightmare for the professors who had to figure out where every student is, studying wise, and which of the petrified and non petrified students need extra studying with only their yearly assignments.


    Which is why, they were in another conference, after the children went home, discussing the second years.


    "...she got petrified, she should get extra summer studies like the rest of those poor students." Minerva was sticking her foot on the subject and Severus had enough of that.


    "Minerva," He said calmly "while you are right about miss Granger getting patrefied, we all know the set trident already knows the books of the second year good enough to tell the page in which she took the answer to the question the professor asks."


    "You can say almost the same about miss Clearwater but we give her the option!" Minerva said with a huff that would look weird on the hard Professor to any student that sees it.


    "Miss Clearwater is in her sixth year," Filius said "and being able to get back to where she was studying wise is crucial for her grades next year while miss Granger has three more years until her first life changing test."


    "Fine." The transfigurations Professor said.


    "Now we need to talk about the time turner." Minerva said, focusing all the head houses attentions.


    "I think this year it would be miss Granger." Pomona said "Non of the Ravenclaws that were nominated asked to be in all the classes, not one in my house were nominated, and Severus took his wonderful student, mr. Peverel, our of the question."


    "Oh, don''t you remember, Pomona?" Severus said with his iconic smirk "The girl lost the chance at this privilege by stealing ingredients from me and brewing a dangerous potion in a toilet!"


    A laughing could be heard from the half goblin.


    "I guess Severus got what he wanted in the end."


    "I still think one mistake shouldn''t cost her the chance to get the time turner, you should be more forgiving after all she is the most brilliant student we had in this generation." Minerva said with a frown


    "You are partially right," Severus said "a mistake can be forgiven, but she didn''t just didn''t do homework, or took one or two ingridiants, you know what, if she would have made a beauty potion in her room, I would let it slide. No, she made and consumed a potion that is illegal without approval from the ministry, during which, she put sleeping potion inside students''s cakes and locked them in a closet, all of that to investigate mr. Malfoy because he is Slytherin! And except the lame apology Dumbledore forced them to do, she and her friends didn''t seem sorry at all, in fact, they tried to hit the student who told on them and when they failed they blamed him. Does that sound like someone who is mature enough to hold a device that can erase her from the universe?"


    You could see the deputy headmistress trying to bury herself in her chair.


    "As for being ''the smartest student in her generation'', it is simply not true."


    "Then who?" She said with curiosity.


    "I can think of a few," It was actually Filius who answered her "the Weasley twins for example, who even though don''t make any effort in class, has invented some amazing things in their pranks, or maybe miss Lovegood, who seem to have the ability to understand and perform any assignment in a creative way." Minerva had a thoughtful look on her face "but if I had to rate the number one student in brilliance, it would have to be mr. Peverel, who I believe, if he wasn''t as weak magically as he is, would have managed to suppress Albus."


    "I have to agree with the last one," Pomona said "While he might not have the plenty of magical energy, he isn''t only smart, he is a hard worker, if he didn''t have only one friend and wear green, I would assume he is from my house." She paused for a second before asking a question "what were his choices for electives?"


    "Everything, but I denied it based on the stupidity of the matter." Severus said and snorted in laughter before explaining the reason for this unusual laughter from him when he saw the eyes of his colleagues filled with confusion. "He grew up in the muggle world, so when I asked why would he need muggle studies, instead of talking about easy grade or coming out with an excuse like being fascinated with how our world see the muggle world, he told me that after two years in the magical world seeing how idiotic wizards and witches can be about the muggle world that it would be a class he would take so every few days he would have a good laugh." A snort came out of the other three professors.


    "In the end he choose divination, care, and runes. I tried to convince him to take arithmancy, as not only it is an important subject, based in his mind and former muggle education it would be much easier subject to him then most students, but he told me he has no wish to sit in a class that he can learn in his free time as a second year."


    The shocked looks were mimicking how Severus felt when he heard it.


    "You can''t be saying..."


    "Yes, he learned third year''s arithmancy this year as a way to pass time."


    "So he has to go to that class!" Minerva exclaimed


    "And do what? Be bored in it? No, my deal with him is better, every year he would take a test about the subject in the level year above him take and only if he doesn''t get O in it he would change elective."


    A few moments of silence were over when Filius said "So no one get time turner next year."


    The conference was over in that note and everyone left except for Severus who couldn''t help but smirk when he thought ''I wonder what their reactions would have been if they knew he finished forth year too.''

 Chapter 77 - 77- traveling across the world without seeing it

    Harry''s POV


    Harry''s first month was planned entirely, he was going to use every single part of the week day(except his daily physical and magical workout) to figure out the next part in the blood curse cure, his only real breaks from DNA studies were his blacksmithing lessons.


    Right now he only managed to create a spell to show a hologram ofthe DNA in the living creature the spell hit (he called it the basis charm, as DNA is the basis to life), and the only improvement he managed to do is that by putting a couple holograms on top of each other he can make either the differences to disappear or the similarities but he knew that to be able to truly understand this genetic curse he would have to find in which part of the DNA the blood curse is.


    he didn''t really thought he could go through each base in a month, after all the human DNA consists of about 3 billion bases even with all of his knowledge, talent and hard work, not to mention magic, it would be impossible, instead, he was working on minimizing the bases.


    Human DNA consists of about 3 billion bases, that is true, but it is also true that more than 99 percent of those bases are the same in all people.


    Which is why his plan was to hit as many and as diverse people as possible- no matter if it is difference in nationality- British, French,Germans... difference in skin color- white, black, brown, yellow... hair color- blonds, brown haired, black, and reds... muggle and magicals.


    Yes, her had no need nor want to find the right DNA base right now, as it would be not only impossible but it might have negative consequences on Harry''s wish to get a time turner, right now he only needed to show Daphne''s father it is possible.


    Thinking about him as an investor while Harry is a visionary helped.


    Harry didn''t need or want to show mr. Greengrass the complete product, as he wanted his ''investor'' to need him and to invest in his research, by showing he can do it, and has made great progress, he can make the investor, who has gained hope to give him what he want.


    But if he manage to show the person that he got to the end of step two in his cure in less then a year, mr. Greengrass would have bigger expectations then Harry was willing to put on himself as it would make him have less time to work on his other projects.


    Thus started the most grueling week in Harry''s life, everyday after his workout he went into Diagon Ally and looked for wizards and witches with different skin tones, hair and eye colors and even differences in height for three hours with his notice me not charm on, and with a swift summoning charm go one hair from them, before going to London and doing the same.


    Then he went home and cast the basis charm on every single hair before putting the holograms one on top of the other and making the differences disappear with only separating the wizarding and muggle holograms.


    By the end of the week he managed to minimize the amount of DNA bases to almost 40 million in the muggle''s DNA and 50 million in the wizard''s DNA, knowing his results won''t get better by much in Britain, he bought a plane ticket to USA, New York.


    If there is one thing he felt he was lucky about, it was his choice to buy first class ticket.


    He only did it because it was his first time in a plane, but with the illusion he put on himself to look like an a.d.u.l.t throughout the flight, his magic was empty at the middle of it, so he closed the curtains and rested until it was full again and casted another illusion.


    You would think illusion doesn''t take a lot of energy... and you would be right, of all the spells Harry casted it would be in the middle in terms of magical power needed to cast.


    The problem with this spell other than the need for a clear picture of your intended result and the need of same built body, is that you need to continuously pour magic into it to keep it working, just like the levitation charm and transfiguration, which is probably why even the best wizards prefer polyjuice.


    He thought about taking a portkey, but after a little bit of research he found out that not only is using it is regulated in the wizarding world, but that there are many accidents in which the user loose a part of his body because of the creators.


    As for making it himself? He didn''t even managed to understand switching charm, he won''t touch the much more complicated portkey creation.


    Arriving in one of the biggest centers of cultural mush (muggle and wizarding) it took four days before his muggle and wizard''s DNA holograms reached about 35 million and 43 million respectively.


    He traveled to Ottawa, Mexico City, Jerusalem, Cario, Beijing and Tokyo, and as the end of the month reached his muggle and wizard''s DNA holograms reached about 30 million and 36 million respectively.


    As he has only one more day before his meeting with Daphne and her father, he took the flight to London promising himself that next summer he would actually see the places he travel to.

 Chapter 78 - 78-The Greengrass part 1

    Harry''s POV


    It was time to meet mr. Greengrass and Harry wasn''t willing to be late.


    Luckily he had help in the name of Dobby, a quick popping with the house elf, and he arrived.


    It took the door opened as he knocked, something that should be done by the house elves if he was not mistaken, but could also be a rune scam.


    As he walked in he could hear footsteps running above him and a little girl that looked like a little copy of Daphne, only much paler and black with gray strikes hair.


    "Hey, my name is Astoria, Are you Daphne''s boyfriend? If so call me Tory, as we will be brother and sister when you two marry!"


    The girl had so much energy and questions Harry wouldn''t have been surprised to find she took ecstasy.


    "What is your house in Hogwarts? What is your favorite class? How did you and Daphne meet? Aren''t you afraid my father will kill you for stealing his first born? He once told us...


    When she finished all her questions he started answering


    "Hey, I''m Harry, no I''m not Daphne''s boyfriend, I came here to see if your father would like to hire me, which is why while I''m a little bit nervous he would refuse but I''m not scared. I''m a Slytherin, my favorite...."


    By the time he finished answering all of her questions, both Daphne and their father were already there.


    "... yes you do. Hello mr. Greengrass, Daphne."


    "It''s Lord Greengrass." The middle aged man said with a tone of a superior talking to a subordinate, a way of looking at their deal Harry wasn''t willing to submit to.


    "I am sorry, mr. Greengrass. It won''t happen again, mr. Greengrass."


    He could see anger flashing through the man''s eyes before the coldness returned.


    "Very well, as we might work together, you might as well call me mr. Greengrass." He then looked at Astoria "Have you finished your Latin homework?" The little girl looked like she wanted to say that she did, but with a look at the glint in her father''s eyes she told the truth "I didn''t, but can''t I do it later?" "No, go do it now!" With eyes cast down Astoria walked back upstairs. "Let''s sit and talk about how much you accomplished in the last year, how would you go to cure the curse and exactly what is the theory on which you base your cure on."


    After sitting on the couch Harry started the explanation he prepared for the wizard, an explanation almost identical to the one in his book.


    "Think about the body of every living being in the world as a unique spell, and just like how every spell is built from arithmancy and runes so does the bodies. The reason we look like combination of our parents is that we are a combination of half of our father''s construction plan and half of our mother''s. Do you understand?" The man nod his head slowly "My plan is simple in theory- we find out the part of the construction plan which isn''t right and change it to the right one. Any questions?" He asked like a professor, and as Harry expected, the older man had questions


    "A couple. First of all, do you have any proof?"


    "Of course, can I assume that the trace won''t activate in the house?" Harry said and after seeing a nod took his wand out.


    Harry didn''t really care as he wasn''t planning on using the wand but to do the spell wandless and see if his theory about the mind taking the explanation that makes the most sense as the right one.


    "I''m about to do a charm I invented on Daphne, there are no negative consequences nor will she feel anything."


    With another nod Harry cast his spell with loud voice while doing a swish, swirl, swish and flick and blocking his magic from reaching the wand


    "ex visu vitam vocatio"


    A shot of light came from Harry''s left eye and a DNA hologram showed up, yet the father and daughter didn''t seem to think there was anything extraordinary about the situation except for the hologram.


    ''Success''


    Basitill''s POV


    If he was honest, Basitill didn''t have any hope about the meeting today.


    In fact, on the subject of curing the blood curse he lost hope long ago, just after his wife''s funeral.


    Before his wife''s death he went to all of the healers he heard of, and in every possible country, but the only one that could even partially explain what exactly was this curse was an old healer from Uagadou who clarified that the curse was one that settled inside the very being of his wife''s ancestor, and the reason why her descendants can get it from her. Even he had no idea how to approach the elimination of the course, and all the other healers has no idea how to explain the curse could be passed on.


    So yes, he has no hope about today, no hope about his eldest daughter''s research group, and no hope for his youngest daughter to out live him.


    But he knew Daphne needed hope, she needed to know she did everything she could to save her sister, that he did everything he could to save Astoria, otherwise she would never forgive him, and he would lose not one daughter but two.


    Which is why, when she wrote him a letter that she have found someone who can save Astoria but didn''t have time for the project and needed a device for more time, even when he knew that person was only trying to get Basitill to give a time turner he didn''t refused, but as he was fully aware it was impossible for him to get his hand on one, he still promised to give one as long as he could see results, even bringing out his fast reading glasses for a show of sincerity.


    All of this could show you two things-


    1) Basitill would do anything for his daughters.


    2) He has no faith the boy has a way to save Astoria.


    Which is why the situation is so shocking.


    A boy, which is no older then 13, one that managed to raise his ire with the first sentence he said when they met, managed to not only bring forth the same theory the old healer brought, but an idea for solution!


    Of course, ideas without practical ability to make them reality worth nothing, and he was conned too many times while trying to save his wife, which is why he asked the boy to show proof, to which the boy answered by taking his wand out and casting a charm of his own invention! A 13 years old! Invented a charm that can show a person''s so called construction plan! The boy is a genius! If his magical power was on the strong side he would one day surpass Dumbledore, too bad for him it seemed to be on the weak side, ''but a good thing to me'' Basitill thought, as the boy might have an actual chance in curing Basitill daughter.


    "... which is why I need more time to accomplish it."


    He seemed to lose track of the conversation but as he didn''t want to make himself look inattentive, and impolite. Instead of saying he wasn''t listening, he said


    "I didn''t understand it entirely, can you repeat it, mr....." it was at that moment that he realized he never asked for the boy''s full name, even in conversations with Daphne about the boy, he called the boy her schoolmate, while Daphne either called him a he or Harry, and he can''t call the boy Harry without permission.


    "Harry Peverel." The family name ringed a bell but he hasn''t managed place it.


    "I will try to simplify the explanation," mr. Peverel said nicely


    "The so called construction plan of our body is called Deoxyribonucleic acid, but we will call it DNA by it''s initials, and while every person''s DNA is unique, it is mostly the same, as we are similar. Think about it like Incendio and the Bluebell Flames Charm, and Fiendfyre. While different spells their basis is the same, fire, which would make their atithmancy to show resemblance and the closer those spells are, the more similarities you would see.


    So a plant and a person''s DNA would look very different, while monkey''s DNA would be much more similar, and the differences between one human from another are less then one percent, all of this means, as I said earlier, that all we need to do is find the specific DNA base that make your daughter sick and replace it with healthy base so the contraction from that point onward would be healthy, but, right now I only managed to minimize the number of bases to 36 million and"


    "36 million???? How many bases are there?"


    "As I said, there are about 3 billion bases."


    The tiny bit of hope that was growing again started dying but than Basitill heard the boy say "which is why I need more time to accomplish it, but I can have ways to speed it up."


    Basitill now understood, after all, while he wasn''t a brilliant wizard, nor was he a genius healer, Basitill was an excellent businessman. The boy was trying to get an upper hand to negotiate, the only thing he didn''t realized is that Basitill would agree to all of his demands

 Chapter 79 - 79- The Greengrass part 2

    Daphne''s POV


    As Daphne watched her father as he listened to Harry, she couldn''t help but smirk.


    After all, not only she was in his place in every conversation and lecture she had with the boy about her sister''s blood curse, she also couldn''t help but thinking what would be his reaction if he finds out the knowledge the plan to cure Astoria came entirely from the muggle world.


    Probably denial, outrage, explaining himself that all that mattered is that Harry is a wizard, depression about the cure being muggle, and acceptance, just like grieving.


    "What do you need to accelerate the research?" Her father''s questions brought her back to the conversation.


    "First of all," Harry started "I would need the device that can give me extra time, we talked about, as this thing takes time." Daphne would have rolled her eyes or burst in anger if her Occlumency shields weren''t cooling her emotions, it was obvious Harry wanted the time device for other things than researching her sister''s curse, it is more like the opposite, he is agreeing to research the curse for the device.


    "Secondly, I would need access to all the books you have in your house, as there might be something I missed." He stated.


    When she heard this, Daphne couldn''t help but remembering Professor Snape''s advice about Harry- his wants are related to knowledge.


    "Thirdly, I need DNA samples, which could be hair, blood, nails, skin and so from you, Daphne, Astoria and your wife."


    "What!" Her father yelled "my wife has been dead for years! How the bloody Hell am I supposed to do that?"


    Daphne has only heard her father yell three times in her life and never curse, so her shock from hearing the need for her mother''s DNA got even bigger.


    "I''m sorry if I upset you, it''s not a must but it will help me quicken the identification possess as the both has this curse. You can give me a bone piece if there is nothing else," as he saw her father''s face getting dangerously red he quickly said with his hands up "or you can bring me a bone piece from a dead ancestor who has the disease."


    Her father''s face returned to it''s natural color as he slowly nodded.


    "Lastly, I would need some advance equipment, really expensive one."


    There was a moment of silence before her father said with a hoarse voice, the same hoarse voice she heard the day her mother died.


    "How long will it take without everything, and How long will it take with?"


    "I estimates that without everything it would take me about 10 years, seven depending on how quick I manage to complete my other project.


    As for with them... three to five years."


    "Your second request is easily granted, so does the fourth, as money is something I don''t lack. The third.... I can''t give you even a little piece of my wife''s bones, as I would never desecrate her grave, but I will give you a part of my mother in law''s bone.


    As for the time device- it is known as time turner and... sighhh, I''m sorry but it is impossible for me to manage to get it for you, is there any thing other than that you would like?"


    Daphne''s eyes would have come out of their pockets if it was possible, her father admitted he was incapable to get something!


    "I understand" said Harry, his voice calm but full with disappointment "I am sorry we weren''t able to make a deal, but as a thank you for the fast reading glasses I am willing to give you written instructions to preform my spell. This, together with my explanation about how I will go about in treating the curse should help you in this endeavor."


    Daphne couldn''t believe it, just because they didn''t manage to get him the time turner he is going to abandon her sister?


    Before she knew it, her right hand was caught in his left hand, close to his face as she attempted to slap him.


    "Why?" Her voice was filled with pain


    "Why? Because you lied to me! Our agreement was for fulfilled in my side, as I worked on this project for the last half year while slowing down other endeavors, and your side can''t even manage to bring forth to the table something a teacher can give to a third year."


    "What do you mean give to a third year?"


    Her father asked, suddenly calm again, as if that disgusting boy didn''t just tell them he is gonna let her sister die.


    "How do you think I know about time turners? I saw a third year from Ravenclaw use it and then blackmailed him to tell me what it was. Apparently, the teachers gave it for him so he could study all the Electives, as some of them happen in the same time."


    Still strangely calm her father asked "and why? If you know that, didn''t you used the same way?"


    "You don''t think I tried?" The boy she used to almost consider a friend spat "Professor Snape denied this option from me."


    "So if I manage to make it a reality," the glint in her father''s eyes told her she was missing something "would you continue the research?"


    "As long as I get the option to time travel, of course."


    "You will get it by the start of the school year."


    "Then we have a deal."


    After they shook hands while Daphne continued to give Peverel )that''s right he doesn''t deserve her calling him by his given name) a stink eye, he left.


    "I can''t believe him! Does he have no heart?"


    "Calm down Daphne," her father said "he has a heart, otherwise, would he give us a way to complete our deal?"


    Daphne looked at her father like he was mentally ill. "He did it for a chance to get a time turner!"


    "Come on Daphne, with his ability in healing, arithmancy and charms, even if he is magically weak, he would be able to get the time turner the second he reveal it to any of the professors or even madam poppy, He for some reason didn''t want to reveal it, but to give us a chance, he let it slip the school give a time turner to gifted students knowing I would reveal his abilities, so don''t say he don''t have a heart, as for Astoria, or maybe you," he winked, making her fell grossed "he let us have a chance. Now, I need to go visit an old friend, keep an eye on your sister."


    He went to the fire place, threw floo powder, went in and shout "Snape office" disappearing into the fire.


    Meanwhile, Daphne went back to the couch, lay down and thought hard about the boy who make her feel contradicting emotions

 Chapter 80 - 80- Finding the answers (the Greengrass part 3)

    Severus''s POV


    Severus''s summer wasn''t as calm as the previous one''s.


    Usually, he would use the summer to do what every professor at Hogwarts do- use all the resources left in his budget from the year to conduct excitements in his area of expertise.


    This was one of the reasons people wanted to become professors in Hogwarts, together with having a calling to teach, not having to pay for living, the library and wanting talented helpers.


    But this year he wasn''t doing any research.


    This year he started making one of the most difficult and expensive not to mention time consuming potions - Felix Felicis.


    Making this potion wasn''t his plan, but when the rarest ingredient, one that is thought to be extinct in International Confederation of Wizards, show up on your table, you don''t just give up on the chance to make the most wanted and useful potion that was ever created, which is why Severus had a busy month, and as much as he hates to admit it, if he want to succeed in making this potion he would have to take a helper when the school year starts, as the hours that the potion need to be looked after are erratic, and he has classes, the only question is who?


    As he thought about all his students after putting aside all the Gryffindors, the same four names that''s he thought about four weeks showed up in his mind, the only ones who might be worthwhile to have as helpers.


    Ariana Eibon, a Slytherin who is going to be a seventh year, and really talented in potions.


    The only problem is that she is swamped, she take 7 N.E.W.Ts and would have no time to really watch the potion.


    Jane Shafiq - a soon to be sixth year and one of the finest Hufflepuffs he met, one who truly represents the quality of hard work.


    A shame that although she has a work ethic and can follow instructions, to work on this portion you need to be able to change the number of needed swirls and the side of them based on the situation, and she didn''t take arithmancy so she won''t know how to.


    Jacob Cohen - a Ravenclaw soon to be fifth year who has both the mind needed for arithmancy and the flare for potions, but even if he wasn''t about to have his O.W.Ls he is still a muggleborn, and Severus wasn''t willing to put the boy in the spotlight, as when the dark lord return it would put him in danger.


    Lastly, Lawrence Fawley- another one of the best Hufflepuffs he has the pleasure to meet, but alas, as a seventh year he is focusing on his N.E.W.Ts.


    But no, there was only one student Severus wanted as a helper, no! An apprentice, a soon to be third year who by the end of his first year could already have conversations with Severus about ingredients most of the seventh year can''t, not to mention he taught himself at least two years worth of arithmancy- Harry Peverel.


    Until yesterday, a free day in which he didn''t need to touch the potion, Severus would have throw the thought about using the boy as a helper away, as he was too young, but he finally managed to find the records of the boy in the muggle world.


    After trying to dig current grades unsuccessfully, Severus decided to go to the place which held them all, the muggle ministry of education.


    It took less then an hour, confudus charm and Severus''s self-esteem, (as he looked for those for six months) but he was back in his office reading the boy''s records, something that shocked him to the bones.


    The boy finished highschool- the muggle equivalent of Hogwarts with perfect scores, four Bachelor degrees- sort of half a mastery in the wizarding world, and even took one a step farther by getting a master degree in chemistry- the equivalent of full mastery in the wizarding world. All of this by the age of 12!


    It took Severus almost an hour to calm down from the unbelievable information to remember his conversation with the boy, about him keeping on learning in the muggle world, after which he couldn''t help but think that if the boy wasn''t as weak magically as he was, with his experience of being abandoned by one set of parents- who are supposed to be in the light side, and the second set of parents being murdered, he could have been the best and worst dark lord to ever exist!


    Luckily for the magical world he is weak, and luckily for Severus, he wasn''t discovered yet, so Severus could take him as an apprentice, someone he could teach Potions, defense against the dark arts and dueling without the need to slow down for him to catch on, someone who might be one day a friend, cause if there was one thing Severus truly needed is someone who is both smart and trustable.


    As Severus continued to dwell on his thoughts, the fire in His office''s Floo connection turned green and one of his old house mates, the one he doesn''t despise, and also the one who never did anything without a good reason, Basitill Greengrass showed from it.


    "Hello Basitill, how are you?"


    "I''m good, and you?"


    "I''m well, what can I do for you today?"


    "What? Can''t a man visit an old friend for no reason?"


    "A man? Sure. You? no."


    "Well," Basitill''s eyes turned Sharp "I came to collect the favor."


    Severus eyes widened for a second before returning to their original size.


    "You actually came again? I thought that after my failed attempt last time to cure your wife, you know I can''t break the curse."


    "I know, I came to ask from you to give the time turner this year to someone."


    This time Severus''s eyes didn''t return to their original size.


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    "I know every year one student has a chance to get one, I need it."


    "I don''t know how you know about it, but I can''t give it to you, only a third year can get it, not to mention he can only use it for studying reasons."


    "Luckily, the one I want to get it is a third year."


    Severus was outraged


    "You wasn''t your daughter to use the time turner!? Do you understand that she would lose years of her life?"


    "It''s not for my daughter, it''s for the first person in 15 years that told me he has a chance in curing the blood curse, who said he only need extra time, Harry Peverel."


    At this point, if it was anyone else, they would have laughed or sneered toward Basitill, but Severus, who respected the man for giving him the chance to become the youngest potions master in the last 200 years by recommending him to master Harper, and knew about mr. Peverel''s achievements in the muggle world, Severus just sighed and said "I will do it, but it is a great request, I want something in return - constant updates on the progress of the research."


    Basitill smiled "Agreed, do you want us to start now?"


    An hour later, as Basitill went back into the green fire, Severus half gloomingly half happily thought ''He might be too great for me to take him as an apprentice''

 Chapter 81 - 81- changes and body strangthening

    Harry''s POV


    After Harry left Greengrass''s house he went back to his apartment, where he started preparing for the next year.


    After all, not only there was just one month left until the next school year, two days ago Sirius black escaped Azkaban! Which meant, if the plot of canon was right, Lupin would be the DADA Professor.


    Now, Harry had enough problems with canon Lupin, a man who never checked on the son of two of his best friends. A man who would rather believe the news that told him another one of his best friends betrayed them all than to check it himself. A man who abandons his pregnant wife just cause he is scared his son would be like him.


    Yes, Harry didn''t like canon Lupin, but the biggest problem is that this world isn''t like the books, it might share similarities, it might have the same ''plot lines'' or destiny, but the people he met, or more precisely, interacted with are not the same, the only thing he hasn''t managed to figure out is whether or not it is because he changed them or not.


    Think about it, if everything Dumbledore said to canon Harry in the books are true then it was destiny that a boy would survive Voldemort''s attack, but as there were twins, it couldn''t work with the sacrifices of Lily, which is why destiny chose instead to protect ether me or Marcus in another way.


    Hermione shouldn''t have had friend until Halloween, by having them she grew too much confident and believe she can do no wrong.


    Neville shouldn''t have true friends nor any confidence, but he should have a sense of right and wrong.


    By making him and Hermione best friends, Neville got happiness but lost his sense of justice.


    Now, it sounds like everything he changed turned worse, but it isn''t true.


    Luna isn''t bullied and have friends, Malfoy doesn''t control Slytherin and the twins pranks advanced so much that their prank candies are already made- 1.5 years in advance!


    The point is that this isn''t canon, which, when Harry understood it by the end of the last school year, brought some basic knowledge he had into question.


    Is Sirius truly an agent of the dark?


    Who is the biggest threat? Voldemort or Dumbledore?


    Are the Horcruxes in the same place they used to be?


    It didn''t take him long to understand that the first question would be answered next year, and that until it does, he won''t go near the dog animagus.


    The second question can''t be answered nor does it important, after all, as long as Harry let the plot work itself Dumbledore''s death is a sure thing, so he just need to make sure the next few years continues as close as possible to the plot and only change unimportant things while he prepare himself to finish Voldemort off and get revenge for the death of his parents. This was one of the reasons he put the Fidelius Charm on his magical power, as without enough magical power no one would take him seriously.


    As for the last question, the diary is destroyed, the tiara is in the room of lost things and the one other thing he can Check on is the ring- something that is supposed to be able to kill Dumbledore, there is no way he goes any closer to it!


    As Harry can''t do anything about all of the above questions right now, Harry could only put them in the back of his mind and focus on what he can change.


    For the last month, while traveling the world, Harry has eaten only basilisk meat, fruits and vegetables, and while the affects on his magical power''s growth were minimal, the physical affects can be seen.


    Not only is he 182 sm. tall, his figure is even better and his muscles are filled explosive power.


    He knew that he was closer then ever to the next level in his body, in fact he would have been already there he if he only managed to figure out one thing:


    what is the next level?


    After getting the goblins to create an extremely expensive lesson about the body, where he only studied books they had about the levels of the body.


    After compiling all the knowledge they gave him and what he understood before, Harry finally had understanding about the three first levels of body strengthening.


    The first level is a level of regular people, you can get to the pick of it by ether working hard or by infusing magic into your body.


    While being in the pick of the first level doesn''t grand you more strength then what regular people can accomplish, it gives you healthy life and foundations to grow with.


    The second level is maximizing the foundations, by infusing a lot more magic into your body while working hard, your body reach to an extreme.


    It is possible to reach the middle or even the latter of this level without magic but it is much harder.


    Most wizards are stuck on the first level while only elites are in the second one most wizards are stuck in as while they are putting magic into their bodies they aren''t willing to work hard.


    The problem with this level is that it is extremely easy to grow unbalanced foundations, where you have strength but not speed or speed but no endurance, it is another problem most wizards strangle with, as they are usually focus on dueling which require spotted but not strength.


    The third level is more personal.


    It is a level that every person walked in a different way, a level where you leave behind the general strengthening and focus on your specialty.


    Which brought the question- what kind of a person is he? The one who strengthen his body to become metal Or Diamond like while losing the ability to gain more speed?


    The kind of person whose body specialize in destruction? Or the kind of person who specialize in creation?


    Is he like the goblins and would take his body to the extreme? Or like the wizards that use the body only as a vessel?


    It was like his body try making him choose a path, just like when you go to a university you are supposed to choose one subject to focus on.


    Just like the magical world did when he was supposed to disconnect from the muggle world.


    Harry wasn''t willing! He knew the body has unlimited potential, and he wanted to be the one who walked on the road to unleash that potential as far as possible.


    It was why Harry decided to start study the one thing he knew that might help him in the endeavor - the philosopher''s stone

 Chapter 82 - 82- equipment

    Harry''s POV


    The two weeks after he decided to study the philosopher''s stone were filled with traveling to Hogwarts and the Greengrass house.


    It only took him 5 hours to determine he can''t understand anything about the stone without expensive equipment and learning alchemy.


    So he did the only natural thing, he went to the big thigh he knew of to hold it- which meant going to mr Greengrass and convince him to buy the equipment he needed.


    Luckily, it was super easy


    Flashback


    "Hello mr. Greengrass."


    "Oh please, call me Basitil, after all you are not only a friend of Daphne but a life saver of Astoria. Can I call you Harry?" Basitill said with a smile that felt like one a politician would use.


    "Sure." Harry felt his face is trying to mimic the smile Basitill did unsuccessfully.


    "You probably arrived to know the progress about the time turner," when Basitill said it his smile brightened "I''m happy to tell you I succeeded in convincing your professor to get you the time turner," his bright smile faltered "though, in return you would have to become the potion''s professor helper for the year, as he needed an excuse for the reason for the time turner."


    Hearing this, Harry''s happy expression changed for a second before returning to a calm smile.


    "This is Acceptable. Now that our deal is complete, I need you to buy the equipment I need to speed the work."


    Basitill''s smile couldn''t have been sunnier.


    "Of course, tell me what you need, spacial cauldrons? Rare ingridiants?"


    Before knowing Basitill managed to get him a time turner, as the winged person in the deal, Harry was planing on telling him to just give him the money needed to buy the needed equipments, but now that he managed to bring the promised object back to the table they were back on sort of equal grounds.


    "Actually, I thought to buy them my self, if you just give me enough money."


    "No no, as much as I know you can manage to do it by yourself, not only getting unique equipment would be hard for you because you are a child, it would also be hard because of the fact you have been disinherited." While Basitill said it like that, Harry could see the man was just scared he would cheat him and ran away with the money.


    "what I need right now are one Fujitsu Numerical Wind Tunnel or Intel Paragon XP/S 140," Harry started to state the needed equipment "an MRI machine, Sony DKC 5000, Toshiba MC200A and a Confocal Microscope."


    Basitill looked confused, likely because he has never heard about any of those things.


    "Why would you need a wind tunnel? And what are MRI and confocal microscopes? I don''t know anything about any of the equipment you need!"


    "This is why I planed to buy them by myself," Harry sigh, and continued "I will explain to you each one of the equipment and what am I going to use them for."


    After a quick nod from Basitill he started.


    "Lets start from the easiest to understand, the Sony DKC 5000, the MRI machine and the Toshiba MC200A are different kinds of cameras which I will use to create something similar to the DNA spell I used, only that one would be of Astoria''s body."


    Basitill interrupted by asking a question.


    "And why do you need all of those? Can''t you create a spell like before?"


    "It''s not as simple as that. Your DNA is found in every little part of your body, so my spell just need to hit a part of you and I can get your DNA as a hologram.


    But the body is much more complicated then that, think about it, while healer have General healing spells, most of the serious problems need specific advance spells and potions to be cured.


    Not only that, but healing is the one job that keep creating new magical things in a world that hasn''t grew by much."


    Harry could see a frown grow on the face of Basitill, reminding himself to stay away from the subject of lack of progress he continued.


    "The body is one of the most complicated creations, and to create a spell like the basis charm I created for the entirety of it is impossible to do in a short time, it will take me at least two years even with the time turner."


    Harry could see how at the thought of wasting two years made Basitill grimes.


    "And why do you need to create a copy of the body?"


    "Think about it this way, if I find a theoretical cure, would you rather I try it on your daughter''s actual body?"


    "I will buy them," Basill hurriedly said "let''s move along for the next equipment."


    "Confocal microscopes are the other easy to understand equipment." Harry said "this equipment will let me study the DNA better and"


    "Say no more," Basitill interrupted "it will be bought."


    "The next equipment is ether the Fujitsu Numerical Wind Tunnel or Intel Paragon XP/S 140, both of them will have multiple uses, they can be used to help in studying, there for letting me have more time to work on the cure, they can also help in creation of spells, but it''s main job would be to unite all the pictures the cameras do to actually create the copy of the body and to put the cure in it to make sure it is working."


    "You would have it, next."


    Harry could see that Basitill truly loved his daughters as he never once asked for prices, nor did he care those are devices and knowledge was acquired from muggles, both are things that truly made him appreciate the man.


    "Sooo... Do you want me to buy them? It would be easier as I know how to deal with the muggle world."


    "Wait! Those all are muggle devices?! Why would you use things muggle made when you can use magical objects?"


    Harry would have bust out laughing if he was not worried the man would deny him of the equipment, as while it was possible to continue the research without any of it, not only would it be more difficult, it would also take more time he wasn''t to use for different things. Not to mention he need those things to reach as quickly as possible to the next level of body strengthening.


    "Didn''t Daphne told you? My entire way of research is based on muggle knowledge. After all, it''s not about whether it''s magical or not, it is about whether it is useful or not."


    Harry could see the man wanting to disagree but wasn''t willing to let him interrupt him.


    "Just like how the first flying brooms were created from the devices muggle use to clean their home, I will improve the devices that muggles invented with magic! Don''t think about this as using muggle devices, think of it as the basis to new magical devices!"


    He could see the affect his partially bull**it words did on Basitill, it helped him let go of the little bit of resistance he had about using muggle knowledge and devices to save his daughter.


    "Fine" came out of Basitill''s mouth like a deep sigh "How much do you need?"


    After telling the man the required money and convincing him not to strangle him because of it, Harry left the house with a smile and a heavy purse

 Chapter 83 - 83- Alchemy

    Harry''s POV


    It took Harry two days of talking to his university professors and their contacts to manage to get the cameras and order the MRI, super computer and microscope.


    After doing that he switched his focus to two things- alchemy and programming, and while he was just a beginner in alchemy, and was walking on the basics, his programming was going great.


    It took him 5 days to finish creating the basic artificial intelligence he worked on for the last year, and while it can''t be considered a genuine artificial intelligence as it can''t self improve itself, and can only work with the setter parameters it have, but Harry felt that it might need a little bit of magic for the final push.


    Right now it can only be used for mathematical calculations but Harry was planing on giving it knowledge about arithmancy and have it create the spells Harry wanted to help him waist less time.


    But that would be later, when exactly?


    After he create a program that combine all photographs, whether it is regular, videos or MRI, with biological knowledge and a little bit of magic to create a virtual body that can interact with the changes Harry does in the DNA hologram, just like he told Basitill.


    September 1st 1993


    It took him two weeks, where he read all the books that Hogwarts had to offer about alchemy and the little bit of exotic alchemy books the Greengrass gathered in Basitill''s search for a cure, but he finally had basic understanding of alchemy, and it made him both happy and sad.


    Alchemy can be divided into two ways, western and eastern, and as of right now his understanding is only of western alchemy as he only had three books about eastern alchemy that made it look like potions to him.


    All the western alchemy books keep talking about two ways of seeing the world - the four elements- air, water, fire, earth, or as states of water.


    This was the thing he was stuck on, after all he knew the best out of all wizards that both theories - of the four elements and of the entire world is water are wrong, as it was proven that the world is made of atoms, so how could those two be true?


    It was only the day before, when he was focusing on his daily magic infusions into his ice barrier occlumency, that an epiphany hit him, helping him figuring out an explanation.


    When the books explained about the four elements or the states of water they weren''t talking about the world at all, but about magical energy!


    magical energy has levels, just like the body, and when you get to the peak of one, the next level is a change of states in it.


    First of all there is air/vapor- the magical energy in that state is enough for regular spells, just like the ones you learn at Hgwarts but can''t be used for more.


    It is a state where it is super easy to control the energy with your wand or other magical conducts as the magic keep on going where ever it can, and when the pressure is enough it can burst with accidental magic.


    When there is enough magic in the body, the magical energy changes into it second state- water/liquid water state. This state is enough, as far as Harry can tell, for almost all spells.


    It is a state that highly depends on your personality the moment you achieve it, if your personality is of heightened emotions- happiness, rage or desperation this state would be like a river, making it even easier to work with the magical conduct, but harder to use without.


    If you are with a calm personality, it will become like a lake or sea, static and harder to point but easier to flood- which means that while the calm person''s magic won''t be as potent as the emotional person, he would have potential in wandless magic.


    That''s where it gets tricky, as powerful and talented people usually get to the second level no later then the age of 14, calmness is usually just a pipe dream, which means that the earlier you become a second level magical person, the harder it is to do wandless magic.


    As for people with average talent, they usually get to the second level by the age of 17 and have a chance in wandless magic, but as they are stuck with the idea it is impossible, they don''t try.


    The reason why Harry managed to get a lake like liquid energy is because of his curse about being born with an a.d.u.l.t mind, this was what made him happy, as it meant he was for the first time lucky.


    The next levels are yet to be understood by him as he didn''t experienced them, he only knew that the next is fire/boiled water- where you can start see the future, rituals and so, and the one after that is earth/ice.


    and while Harry believed there were levels after that, he didn''t know what they were.


    The thing that made him sad is that it explained what is the philosopher''s stone and the ''Elixir of life'', even if it didn''t explain what it did to a person''s body to let him live longer then should be possible- Yes longer, not forever.


    The stone is in fact magical energy in its solid state, most likely one that wasn''t taken out of a person''s body, as for the ''Elixir of life''? Changing of the solid state to liquid one, just like how the magic inside your body can let you live longer by slowing your aging the moment you reach the ideal state, and the more magically powerful you are the longer you live, by drinking an external magic you slow it even more.


    Harry believed the reason you slow aging is that magic fix as much of the damaged DNA a person has as possible and maybe even mutating certain stands of DNA to expend the life span.


    This explanation make it all easier to understand, why the Flamels look so old, even if they drank the Elixir of life? - because it only slowed aging not stopped it.


    How does the stone change lead to gold? - Transfiguration with anchoring it to the magic of the stone.


    Why were the Flamels willing to give up the stone? - they reached the end of their life span anyway.


    Why did Voldemort went after the stone? - with so much pure magic even a dumb first year could think of ways to get Voldemort another body.


    As much interesting as it is, it won''t help him in his search for the right body for him- which means he can only think of a different approach.


    As Harry went on the train he thought about the biggest question:


    How did the Flamels get the stone? And how did it last that long?


    The only explanation Harry could think of at the moment was talking a powerful magical person''s magical energy out of them, and adding the magical energy of other magical being into it when ever it weakend, which means the Flamels were probably one of the few, and maybe the only dark wizards who managed to fulfill their ambition.


    As Harry thought of this, and how Dumbledore was their apprentice, he couldn''t help but shiver.

 Chapter 84 - 84- train ride

    Luna''s POV


    Luna''s summer was fun, yet boring.


    It was fun, as she went to a trip in Amsterdam with her father in search of moon frogs, and while it was fun, she missed the soul stirring conversations she and Harry had, she missed learning to him talk about science and having someone give her different approaches to go to in her search of knowledge and magical creatures, but most of all, she missed the one person who took her ideas seriously.


    She remembered, in one of their conversations in the beginning of the year, just after another failed try to befriend her yearmates, she asked him why does he waste time talking to her? After all, not only he is super busy and a second year, she is also weird. Harry looked at her deeply, and for a second she feared she was going to lose him, her first friend in school! Closing her eyes to prevent the tears from falling, she didn''t notice his hand reaching her till he flicked her forehead saying "Stupid! Wasting time with you? Who is wasting time? Why wouldn''t I want spend time with you? you are also the only student in this school with a mind!"


    She shook her head with tears starting to fall, knowing it wasn''t true, after all, there are all the Ravenclaws, and everyone in her year heard about Hermione Granger.


    As if he knew what she was thinking about he said "I wasn''t talking about ability to retain knowledge or grades, I''m not even talking about your impressive abilities in understanding people''s thoughts and feelings. I''m talking about your mind - your ability to accept that magic isn''t omniscient, that there are things we are not yet understand and your search for answers.


    You are not weird, you are unique, and even if you weren''t, you are my friend."


    He was the third person who treated her that way, and the only one who wasn''t her parent.


    It was only after that conversation that she truly opened up to his unconventional ideas about the animals her father''s newspaper was trying to find, of them was the moon frogs, and the reason she didn''t want to spend her summer searching for moon frogs in Amsterdam, as they weren''t there.


    she tried convincing her dad that there wasn''t any moon frogs in Amsterdam, as they are on the moon, and that instead they should steal one of the machines the book Harry wrote called Rockets or spaceflights and travel to the moon to search them, but he only laugh and rubbed her head while talking about the impossibility of anyone to go to the moon.


    So while the travel was fun, knowing you search for something that was elsewhere was dreadful.


    While there, she started to wonder - was that what Harry talked about when they had the conversation about the lack of imagination wizards had? She thought he talked about their unwillingness to admit there are anything magical that still hasn''t been discovered, and their lack of knowledge about the muggle world, but could it be he was talking about their unwillingness to open their mind?


    She used to think her father was the most open minded person, but could it be he was just a different species of the same kind? That just like most wizards he in close minded but that his kind is just seem to be open?


    She might have to admit she was wrong- the greatest curse magical people have, might truly be the International Statute of Secrecy.


    September 1st 1993


    Luna reaches the train 30 minutes before the time, and couldn''t wait another second before starting to search for the compartment that was hidden in a notice me not charm, the one show was sure Harry was in.


    It took her 10 minutes to find it, and she walked in to see Harry was in the middle of a reading a book.


    His aura became much more powerful and purple, and the weird look of the aura trying to hide itself that started by the end of last year was still there, she really wanted to ask what was that about, but it meant that she need to explain her ability, and she wasn''t ready.


    "Harry!" She yelled in true joy, even if it was hiding curiosity.


    "Hey Luna." He hugged her "How was your summer?"


    "It was fun, I went to Amsterdam with my dad to search for moon frogs even though..." Luna told Harry about her summer excited to talk to her best friend again until the train started moving, only then remembering to ask him about his summer.


    "And how was yours?" Sheepishly was the only way way to describe her tone of voice.


    "Well, I spent the first month working on the most boring things in one of my projects, and then I used the other to learn alchemy."


    "What? That''s all? That won''t do! Next summer you have to do something exciting!" While she knew her friend loved learning, she feared that by doing only that he would miss the beautiful parts of life.


    Chuckling he said "How about for the next summer we would go for an adventure together?"


    "Yes! Let''s do it!"


    After that they spent the next few hours talking about all the places they wanted to go and see, muggle and magical.


    They were in the middle of a talk about how could the ancient buildings that were built by magic survive until today, when the train stopped.


    Luna could feel something was wrong, as not only did the train became much colder, but She could also see auras coming through the door and going to the window before disappearing.


    Memories of her mother''s death flashed through her head, making it seem like it was that day again.


    "Harry..." She whispered, with tears leaking, unable to say it louder. "Help me."


    Suddenly a bright light came from the side and the feeling and memories disappeared.


    Looking, to Harry''s location, she saw a beautiful thestral, looking similar to the ones the school had, only entirely silver, radiating aura of happiness.


    She didn''t know why, as their auras were completely different, and they were both there, but as the room became darker and she lost conscious, she couldn''t help but think the silver thestral felt exactly like Harry.

 Chapter 85 - 85- dementors and a new song

    Harry''s POV


    You think you are ready, that you are prepared, that if you know about them before, if you faced your demons, their influence in you would be minimal.


    You can''t be more wrong!


    The feeling that being next to a dementor raise inside of you is hard to describe, it is not sadness that you feel although you might think it is, nor do you feel unhappiness, no matter how close to it might feel. No, it is much, much worse.


    The best way to describe it is a combination of depression and desperation.


    While feeling that overwhelming nothingness as they suck your emotions, you feel the need for help without being offered, nor can you ask for help and you also feel the need to make it disappear, no matter what.


    If Harry was to think of a time in a person''s life in which he can feel this way without being near that foul creature, it is before he commit suicide.


    The only reason Harry could think of, as to why there aren''t any suicide cases in Azkaban is that in addition to that, you also have to relive your worst moments, moments you usually aren''t able to fully remember, so they overwhelm you and cause more emotions, which the dementors then suck again, restarting the circle.


    Well, that wasn''t a problem for Harry, as he fully remembered everything about this life.


    The years inside the cupboard, his parants corpses and the betrayals, he remembered everything.


    So instead, Harry only felt the overwhelming need to kill himself, as he couldn''t see a point to his life, if being completely honest, what did he have in them? Only learning and revenge.


    As he made up his mind to finish his life, he suddenly heard "Harry... Help me" the almost unheard whisper felt like a lightning strike in Harry''s mind as the memories the dementors suppressed erupt.


    The memories of afternoons full of conversations and laughter, of warm hugs whenever she was feeling happy, and of the necklace she made him with all his heart, the one he was wearing since the moment he got it.


    ''Protect her!'' he yelled in his mind while pouring the warm and fuzzy feelings that came up from the memories into his magic, too far gone to care he didn''t say the words the spell need as he shoved the magic outside, letting it change to the thestral guardian he almost forgot about, banishing the dementors away.


    As they went away and the feelings of helplessness gone with them, he saw Luna in the flow passed out.


    Checking her vitals with muggle techniques, he cursed under his breath the fact he didn''t study any spells nor investigated the side affects of exposure to dementors, as while she appeared to be fine, if only extremely exhausted, he wasn''t sure if there wasn''t any magical side affects.


    "Dobby!" He called, and a second later the house elf popped into the train.


    "Yes Harry?"


    "You can pop into Hogwarts, right?" He asked hurriedly


    "Dobby can!" Dobby nodded his head excitedly.


    "Good, I need you to pop Luna into the hospital wing, and than, even if madam Poppy isn''t there, get her to check Luna."


    "Dobby do that." Dobby said and held Luna, before disappearing.


    It was only then that Harry sighed in relief, letting the turmoil of emotions, emotions of happiness, sadness, anger, and all the other kinds that returned when the dementors left, emotions that were being held behind his Occlumency shields as he checked on Luna, out. As he felt like he is seeing again after losing his vision he couldn''t help but exclaim about the colors and symphonies the emotions gave him, understanding why people might lose their consciousness because of them, as there was only two ways to describe the phenomenon, and although they are somewhat contradicting, the phenomenon is both of them- it was beautiful and horrifying.


    A few hours later


    Hogwarts


    Harry''s POV


    Harry spent the next few hours resting and eating chocolate, trying to get some of the energy the dementors seem to suck back into his bones.


    The reason chocolate helped, Harry believed, is that it caused the release of endorphins that produce the feelings of happiness, so it sort of fill the amount of happiness that is being sucked from you. So while you are still drained magically, the hormonal imbalance the dementors cause is solved.


    It also explain why Occlumency doesn''t work on them, as it doesn''t attack your mind, which is defended, but cause natural chaos in the balance of hormones in your brain.


    As Harry sat in the grand hall, the first year students came in and the sorting hat started singing,


    This is the time in which you stand and listen


    To an old hat''s song and recollection


    Sorting, I did it for a 1000 years


    Sat on famous wizards heads


    Now is the turn of you


    To get chosen instead


    Four houses, millions of wizards


    How did I choose?


    Well I go after the criterions the founders let loose


    Rowenda chose first,


    said she wanted children with brain like water,


    to them study and knowledge is all they want to gain.


    Salazar second, wanted those with mind like stone- unshakeable in its beliefs and ambition to reach the moon


    Helga third, wanted those with hearts of gold,


    loyal, hard workers and easy to mold.


    The last was Godrick, who wanted those with balls of steel,


    Those that will fight even uphill


    So put me on your head, as it''s time to be sorted, and only then will you be fed.


    ''I wander where Astoria will be'' Harry wondered as the sorting began.

 Chapter 86 - 86- Sh*t and Yay

    Harry''s POV


    After the sorting was done- Astoria is Slytherin Yay (cause it is easier to do tests), and everyone was about to finish eating, and move to desert, Harry decided to take off to see Luna, as he did everything he wanted to do.


    1) listened to the sorting hat''s new song- after last year he was a fan


    2) made sure Lupin is the new Defense teacher- he is


    3) eaten- as he was starving


    The only thing that confused him is the absence of Professor Snape, but he assumed the potion''s professor might be helping madam Poppy with all the students the Dementors affected extremely badly.


    Just as he was about to leave his chair, the doors of the grand hall opened with a bang.


    ''I swear, the only reason they close those doors are for grand entrance''


    From it came three out of his top five of least favorite people, the Potter family.


    ''What the f*ck are they doing here?''


    At this point Dumbledore rouse from his chair.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt while you are eating, but if I may have a moment of your attention" the headmaster said merrily, even though Harry saw some of the students didn''t listen and continued to eat (*cough Ron cough*), but the food just disappeared from the tables.


    "I would like to present to you, before the desserts, our new teachers- In the care of magical creatures, I''m happy to announce Hagrid will become the new Professor."


    The clapping was slow and only some of the students clapped, probably because, even though Hagrid is a nice person, he wasn''t the best person to become a teacher, as he isn''t the smartest, nor does he know how to teach regular students - he is better off teaching gifted students who love animals- like Luna. "As for the Defence position," Dumbledore continued "let me introduce to you - Remus Lupin."


    Again, the clapping wasn''t much.


    This time, probably because of the unkept look he had, and the last two years of terrible defense teachers.


    "Thirdly, for the muggle studies class, I''m thrilled to tell you that for the first time since 1746, we once again have a muggleborn teach this class. Please welcome Lili Potter n¨¨ Evens."


    This time he saw most of the school clapping as hard as possible, except for some of the more idiotic Slytherin, those who have not even one cunning bone in their body.


    "Lastly, as you know, the criminal Sirius Black escaped Azkaban, and while the ministry decided to send the Dementors to protect us, we also got human defender, please welcome Lord James Potter, who will stay this year in Hogwarts for as long as we have need for him."


    This time the clapping was the loudest, as the entire school went crazy, the racist pure bloods happy the defender is from a ''pure noble house'', the racist muggleborn are happy it is someone who married one of theirs, and those who didn''t care about blood were happy there is someone other then soul sucking demons defending them.


    The only one who was seething was Harry, as having both Remus, who he never liked in the books, and the Potter couple, whose light he wished to see leave from their eyes, wasn''t an option he thought about before.


    Letting the clapping die down on its own, Dumbledore then told them about the regular rules and to keep away from the dementors before letting the desserts come up.


    Harry quietly rouse from the chair and left the grand hall in the bathroom direction, as to not get any attention, having no wish whatsoever to talk to anyone right now except Luna.


    As he left the grand hall and went in the direction of the hospital wing, one of the few people who wasn''t in the hall walked toward him.


    "Mister Peverell, what a lucky coincident." Professor Snape called "Just the boy I was looking for."


    "Hello professor, How was your summer?" He asked politely


    "Would have been better if I didn''t have to work on all the needed forms for you." The crooked nose man snarked.


    Harry immediately understood why the professor was looking for him, he was about to give him the time turner.


    Walking quietly, as to not anger the one who was about to give him one of the most incredible devices created by magical people, they quickly reached Snape''s office.


    "Have a sit." The professor said


    "What I''m about to give you is something that I promised never to give to one of my Students without them know the dangers, and even then, never for an idiotic reason like being able to be in more classes." He then took out of his pocket a metal box and opened it, showing Harry the Time Turner, it looked like a tiny, golden hourglass, but Harry could almost feel its incredibility.


    "This is a Time Turner, as I know you grew up with muggles, you can think of it as a time machine." The Slytherin head of house waited for a big exchange that never came, confirming his hypothesis about the boy being aware about the magical artifact before the conversation


    "Now, I can only give this to you as not only we didn''t give it to anyone else this year, but I also said you are going to be my helper."


    The first sentence made Harry almost jump in joy, as it meant he was right and the polyjuice incident last year prevented three chances for the Gryffindor bookworm from having the chance to experience time travel.


    The second part made him weary.


    "What exactly would I need to do as your helper?"


    "You would get every day a later about the exact minutes I needed some one to put ingredients and swirl the potion I''m working about, to do that, as the potion is extremely delicate, you would also have to learn everything there is to know about the potion."


    "That''s it?" Harry was surprised, as he assumed it was more in the direction of drinking experimental potions.


    "No."


    ''Of course not, if it was he would just have a couple of sixth years do it for extra credit, it''s not like he know I have studied potions to master level.''


    "You will also have to sit with me every Saturday and tell me about the progress you did in creating the cure for the blood curse, after all, Basitill asked me to keep him updated about your progress."


    That made Harry raise his right eyebrow, as he could tell the man was lying, and if you can tell a spy is lying it means he doesn''t even try to hide it.


    "I agree" he said reaching for the Time Turner.


    "I''m not finished, now I will tell you about the dangers of traveling back in time."


    Harry could guess them, but instead of saying it, he let the man continue


    "Traveling back in time have dangers you can''t imagine, first of all, if you accidentally do something to your past self, or do something that would cause your past self to somehow not to travel back like it was supposed to do, you will make the world n be stuck in an endless loop, dooming us all.


    Secondly, even if you avoided destroying the time line, the hours you spend in the past are continuing your growth, thus making you older then you are, and eventually, shortening your life span."


    Harry wasn''t really fearing any of those possibilities, as while the first fear was somewhat justified, if regular wizards, who has as much sense as a five year old who ate a metric ton worth of candies, can keep the time line safe, he was sure he can.


    As for the second fear, not only does magic makes you live longer and the more powerful you are, the longer you might live, he also has in his possession the philosopher''s stone that grants a person more years to live.


    And even if he didn''t have all of that, he isn''t really losing one or two years in the future, as he will still live them, just in the past.


    "I understand." He said reaching to the box, this time the professor doesn''t stop him and just sigh.


    "I hope you do."


    After that, they left the office, Snape to give the first year''s Slytherin his monologue, and Harry to finally visit Luna.

 Chapter 87 - 87- dangerous healer

    Harry''s POV


    While Harry went to the hospital he opened the box.


    Looking closer at the ''Time Turner'' he saw the tiny hourglass wasn''t truly golden, in fact the golden color came from tiny writing he assumed were runes.


    Knowing he has enough time to study it later, and that if he takes too much time to get to the hospital wing, madam poppy wouldn''t let him see his friend, Harry put the ''Time Turner'' back in the box and quickened his steps.


    As he arrived, he saw two things-


    1) There were more patients then he expected, something he should have realized, as even though the books made it seem like only Harry was seriously affected by the joy-sucking demons, in the real world, especially in a school where most of the children lived in wartime, there has to be more then just him and Luna that were affected enough to need more then just chocolate to get better.


    2) Luna wasn''t here. Searching for hours friend wasn''t hard, as while there were more then thirty students in the hospital wing, most of them were laying on the bed, looking like they are still waiting for the matron to come see them, while the rest were either eating or getting ready to leave.


    After seeing that Luna isn''t there, and madam Poppy is busy with a patient, Harry took a few seconds to figure out where could she be. Before wanting to hit his head- of course she isn''t there, she were the first patient of the year, she was probably already in her room resting.


    Leaving the hospital wing, Harry decided he would talk to her tomorrow and went to bed, no before doing his daily magic strengthening of his ''Ice Occlumency'' and seeing the ice that crashed the soul of TMR, seeing the shaking of the ice died down almost entirely his last thought before Morpheus''s realm took him was ''I really need to see what happened to it eventually''


    Luna''s POV


    As Luna woke up the first thing that she noticed was the lack of cold, something she didn''t understood until she remembered the situation in which she passed out.


    ''Dementors, Harry, thestral?'' While she remembered the situation it was kind of foggy, but it was enough to make her jump from listing to standing in a second and yell "Harry".


    "Calm down, Ms Lovegood." A woman''s voice came from behind her. Turning quickly, she saw her school''s healer- madam Poppy, was standing there with a potion in hand.


    Suddenly, she understood where she was, it was the hospital wing of Hogwarts.


    "Hello Madam Poppy." She said back in her usual tone of uncaring lightness, a tone she used with people she had no respect to.


    Yes, Luna had zero respect for the matron, as even though she was only the school''s healer, she was also one of the people who let bulling become a serious problem in this place.


    She noticed it in her third day at school, after finding Colin, a Gryffindor muggleborn year mate, with his books and camera on the floor, hair changed to green color, and his tongue the size of a watermelon, crying as he tried organizing his things.


    After five minutes of helping him organize his things, she took him to the hospital wing, where madam Poppy quickly fixed him and tried to send him away.


    "Aren''t you going to ask who did it?" Luna asked, thinking the matron probably forgot.


    "It was just an innocent joke," was the answer the healer gave her "no one was seriously harmed, nor is there any way to prove it was the ones mr. Creevey says attacked him."


    Luna knew it was a lie, as a journalist''s daughter she could think of more then five ways to get the truth.


    Yet telling that to the matron did no help.


    "Even if you are right, it isn''t my job to prevent the injuries of the school''s kids, just to heal the consequences, the only thing to do is talk with professor McGonagle."


    While most people would think it was logical, Luna could see how the wrackspurt on her head behave, she didn''t truly care about the students, nor was she about to actually talk to the deputy headmistress, as she really enjoyed the so called ''jokes''.


    This was why she would never respect the woman.


    "Ms Lovegood, May I ask how did you came here, as the train isn''t about to come for the next hour, and why were you under the affects of being near a dementor? You are lucky one of the house elves found you here and called me, otherwise I wouldn''t have come here until after the opening feast."


    "I have no idea how I came here." Luna decided to answer as truthful as possible. "One second I was in the train, talking with my friend, when it suddenly became cold and the train stopped, I could see frost on the windows and it felt like I would never be happy again."


    She could see that while the matron''s face looked sympathetic, true feelings were of indifference. Deciding against telling her about the memories of her mother''s death and about the silver thestral, the one that felt like Harry.


    "It was then that everything went black, and I woke up here. Now, was Harry Peverel with me?"


    "You are the only one who were in the hospital wing when I was called."


    It was then that she gave Luna the potion, which Luna identified as Pepper up to swallow.


    "Setting dementors around a school," muttering, she felt Luna''s forehead, though why didn''t she used a basic illness identification spell, Luna couldn''t tell. "You won''t be the last one who collapses. Yes, Terrible things, they are, and the effect they have on people who are already delicate..."


    At that point Luna blocked whatever the healer was saying, as the joy the wrackspurt showed she felt about having dementors at school was too much for Luna to stay calm while listening for the fake pity.


    She knew there were two things she needed to do as quick as possible.


    1) Get the hell out of the hospital wing.


    2) get Harry to teach her the spell he used, as she wasn''t willing to get close to that woman if she didn''t have to.

 Chapter 88 - 88- the levels of divination and dreading a wizard

    Harry''s POV


    It was breakfast the next time Harry saw Luna, and if he wasn''t controlling his strength, her ribs would have been crushed from the hug he gave her.


    After which they sat down, eating while chatting, waiting for the other person to breach the subject that both of them wanted to talk about.


    In the end, as much patient as she had, Luna was the first to crack.


    "Are we going to talk about it or not?"


    "About what?" Harry said, trying to make it sound like he has no idea what she was talking about.


    "About how I reached Hogwarts? Or, how about the fact that you managed to do a patronus?"


    Harry''s eyes grew a little heating the second part, while he knew she would ask about her sudden appearance in Hogwarts, he never expected her to remember about his patronus, after all, this is a powerful magic that demands strong magical energy, so it is supposed to be covered by the Fidelius.


    "How did you... never mind." He said, knowing that talking about it in the grand hall would just increase the possibility someone else would find out, especially as he now knew the Fidelius Charm didn''t work right.


    "Can we talk about it later today in the ROR?"


    After a second of looking directly in his eyes, Luna nodded, making Harry letting out a small sigh of relief.


    For the rest of the meal, until their schedules arrived, Harry and Luna talked about their expectations of them selfs for the year.


    As the first class was electives it was all the four houses in every class, except the one Harry went to, as non of the other Slytherin would go to Divination, nor would most of the Ravenclaws.


    So while most hard working students would curse their past selfs about their choise to take Divination, Harry would never do it, why? Because he knows in fifth year he would have the chance to learns from one of the few Divination''s masters alive, and certainly the only one who is willing to teach Humans, Firenze- as by the end of fifth year he was sure to reach the third transformation of magical energy, he was willing to use the lesson in the next two years to learn his muggle subjects and see if he can find Scientific explanation to the future seeing miracles.


    For the next two hours, while listening to the professor predicting deaths and explaining all wrong how the shapes of the tea leaves show the future, Harry was reading his books on quantum physics, while wondering to himself how did the knowledge about interpreting the future from man made objects, a skill that is basic in the divination studies that Anastasia said is the first skill you need to learn after reaching the necessary requirements, was twisted to such extent.


    There are three levels in divination according to the knowledge he found so far.


    The first is interpreting the future from man made objects, in this state you cannot watch your own future, nor can you know the world''s future, but predicting a person''s future? Possible. At the point you managed to succeed in that you are considered as a devinist.


    The second level is predicting the state of the world, from the clouds, stars, trees and rocks, by predicting the future from nature you are able to foresee the trans of the world. When you are at that stage, you can consider yourself a divination master. It is also the state in which the ability is being able to be passed to your descendants with small or big rituals, so they can do minor predictions based on objects and stars.


    The third level, which Harry couldn''t understand the meaning of, is abandoning the nature and objects, to interpret your magic and let magic interpret you, creating unshakable prophecies, at this point you are called a prophet or oracle, and it is a point in which Divination magic becomes part of yourself, and even without any ritual your descendants will inherit this power.


    The problem is that in both the rituals and the magical inheritance of prophets/oracles, you only have 50% chance to inherit the ability, which make it interesting to see if the reason why it was possible all the Centaurs has the ability is that both their parents have the sight.


    Anyhow, as soon as the lesson was finished, Harry left the class and went to the ROR, where he traveled two hours backward and did his magical control and energy exhaustion training for an hour before working on his new computer program for another before having His second meal, which Dobby brought, and going to his second class - herbiology.


    traveling in time two hours after that lesson, learning more about runes and healing spells before having his third meal, this time in the grand hall with Luna.


    And finally came the legendary first care of magical creatures lesson, the lesson in which Malfoy get scratched, the lesson that will make Hagrid lose his confidence, and Harry was planing on changing it.


    Not because he cared about Malfoy, nor about Hagrid. Hell, he didn''t even care about Buckbick the hippogriff.


    No, what he cared about was the teaching of the half-giant not becoming shitty, as he won''t let Luna''s favorite subject be destroyed by an idiotic blond Slytherin, and the self-doubt of of a professor, more then Hogwarts''s own headmaster did by hiring Hagrid as the teacher instead of someone who truly understand the subject- someone like Newt Scamander.


    Seriously, if you are friends with the number one authority in the world on the subject of magical creatures, one who published the basic book people learn from about the subject, why would you hire someone whose only expertise is the magical creatures of the forbidden forest? Even if the number one authority doesn''t want to teach, he must know more qualified people than someone who two years prior locked a Cerberus in a room for a year!


    There are only four options as to why do it.


    1) After seeing how magical creatures helped defeat Grindelwald, Dumbledore is truly afraid of people having this kind of knowledge. So by making someone who is incompetent in teaching, teach it. He makes people uninterested.


    2) Newt Scamander is dead and Dumbledore doesn''t know about any other competent expert on the subject who is willing to teach it.


    3) Dumbledore is a fool who sees only the best in people.


    4) The subject isn''t one Dumbledore place much importance on, and letting Hagrid teach it gives Dumbledore a loyal man who is willing to die for him, no matter what.


    And as much as Harry would have liked it to be the third, or even the second, he wasn''t native. As the most famous wizard alive, the one who finished the grand war, who led the resistance against the death eaters, and the teacher and headmaster of more the three generations, he can''t be a fool, nor can he be unknowing if anyone who is capable and willing to teach.


    And if he had to choose between believing the first speculation and the forth, Harry was gravitating to the latter one, which means, if its true, that Dumbledore is the greatest chess pieces creator in the game of world domination, as while Grindelwald might have been stronger, while Voldemort pushed the boundaries of morality farther, and while Harry could become much better wizard, Dumbledore will always be the person who can convince people is willing to die for.


    Not that Harry wanted people to die for him, it is just that having someone like that as an opponent is extremely scary.


    With those morbid thoughts, Harry finally started listening to the lesson.

 Chapter 89 - 89- CoMC

    Harry''s POV


    "You have got to stoke them." Harry heard when started to listen, seeing the shock appointing in the students''s faces as they watched Hagrid petting the monstrous book like a dog was extremely funny, especially when he had no problem with the book, having cannon knowledge is extremely helpful in the small things.


    "Oh, how silly we''ve all been!" Malfoy sneered. "We should have stroked them! why didn''t we guess!"


    "I -- I thought they were funny," Hagrid said "look, even your friend there is sniggering." He continued pointing at Harry.


    "Oh, tremendously funny!" said Malfoy. "Really witty, giving us books that try and rip our hands off! As for Peverel," he sneered, and Harry has to admit, he was a great at sneering. "You can''t judge how funny things are from someone who don''t have any social interactions, nor have any friends except Luny Lovegood."


    Harry was now mad.


    If you make jokes on his expense, he won''t care.


    Nor would he care if you bully him, he would just retaliate in the same manner.


    But the two taboo subjects that no one can joke about are are his parents and Luna.


    Making sure to show he wasn''t holding a wand, by holding the book with both of them and making it look like he is going to smack Malloy with it, Harry casted an overpowered levitation charm on Draco''s back side of underwear, creating an overpowered Wedgy.


    "Ahhhh" Malfoy screamed as the underwear climbed higher then it should be possible, making everyone be shocked and laugh, Hagrid included, who only remembered after his laughter stopped to ask Hermione to cancel it.


    After making sure the blond boy goes to madam Poppy, Hagrid went away for a few seconds, knowing the class will go smoothly from now on, Harry relaxed his vigilants, and waited for Hagrid who quickly returned with the hippogriffs.


    While they looked weird, with the but the front legs, and heads of eagles yet with the back legs and body of a horse, Harry couldn''t deny they had a unique beauty, a beauty similar to that of a thestral, as they looked like something which is both unnatural yet part of nature.


    "Hippogriffs!" Hagrid roared happily, waving a hand at them. "Beautiful, aren''t they?"


    "So," said Hagrid, rubbing his hands together and beaming around, "who wants to come a bit nearer?"


    Marcus and his friends took a step closer, though they looked a bit green.


    "Now, first thing you have got to know about hippogriffs is that they''re proud," said Hagrid. "Easily offended. Don''t ever insult one, because it might be the last thing you would do."


    Harry felt it was right about everything in the world, unless you are willing to make an enemy out of someone, human or otherwise, never insult them.


    Hagrid continued explaining about the hippogriffs before saying "who wants ter go first?"


    While most of the class took a step back, Marcus didn''t, making Hagrid gave him a little push in Buckbeak''s direction.


    "Easy now, Marcus," said Hagrid quietly. "You have eye contact, now try not to blink.... Hippogriffs don''t trust you if you blink too much...."


    "That''s it," said Hagrid. "That''ss it, Marcus... now, bow."


    Marcus gave a short bow and then looked up.


    The hippogriff was still staring haughtily at him. It didn''t move.


    "Ah," said Hagrid, sounding worried. "Right -- back away, now, Marcus."


    Harry felt like he was watching a movie for the second time, as he already knew what''s going to happen, so while he seemed to be focused on the class, since the moment Marcus neared the hippogriff, Harry was working on his code in his mind.


    So imagine his surprise when instead of bowing back, like the hippogriff was supposed to do, a sharp talon slashed toward the boy who lived, drawing blood from his left leg, as he jumped sideway to avoid it.


    Making Harry curse while smiling.


    Smiling, as he got the chance to see Marcus bleed- something is seriously wrong with him.


    Curse, as he felt that if everything he did to stop this tiny plot device from happening didn''t work, his plans to change the future is going to be much harder, while also now needing to step up to make sure the terrible Professor won''t become the worst.


    Hagrid''s POV


    Having the class scared of the class and two boys in the hospital wing wasn''t the way Hagrid envisioned his first class going.


    He thought this was his chance to change a few students lives, to show the students the magical animals which most of the wizarding world is scared from for no real reason are misunderstood, now instead he made sure there are another generation of animals haters.


    Maybe he should tell Dumbledore he quits.


    Sighing after letting the students have the rest of the class for themselves, Hagrid went back to his hut, planing on drowning his sorrows in his firewhiskey.


    It wasn''t until he reached the door that he noticed one of his students was still with him, and more importantly, it was the Slytherin student who got his joke, how did Malfoy called the boy? Pit.. pol...pot..per... Perevel that was the name.


    "What do you want?" Even if the boy had great sense of humor, he was still a Slytherin, and Hagrid didn''t trust any Slytherin, except Professor Snape, because Dumbledore trust him.


    "Can I have a chance at meeting the hippogriffs?" The boy asked him, surprising Hagrid, even he would have been scared meeting the animals that almost ripped someone''s leg off if he didn''t know how gentle are the hippogiffs, but the boy was asking less then 10 minutes after seeing it happening to meet them?


    "Aren''t you scared of them?" Hagrid asked truly curious.


    "Of course I''m scared, I''m scared of everything that has the possibility of hurting me, but that won''t stop me from learning experiencing this unique experience."


    The boy truly confused Hagrid, why would he want to get close to something he is scared from? The boy apparently saw his confusion, as he explained.


    "Mishandling the plants in herbology can kill me, so does learning potions or flying, in fact, every magical subject has the potential of killing me, even history, though it''s only from boredom." Hagrid snorted at that.


    "If I wanted to stay safe, I would have stayed in the muggle world, I''m in the magical world and I want to meet the magnificent magical animals that it has to offer."


    ''A Slytherin third year who lives in the muggle world?''


    It was the first time Hagrid recognized who the boy is, the twin of Marcus Potter, it was then that Hagrid relaxed, as even as a Slytherin, a Potter couldn''t be evil.


    "Come, let me introduce you to Buckbeak, and don''t call me professor, call me Hagrid."


    "I''m Harry."


    A few hours later, after having a wonderful afternoon where he talked to Harry about hippogriffs, dragons and other magnificat magical animals, Hagrid came to a realization from the concentration he had with Harry.


    ''While most students won''t fall in love with the subject, he need to make sure they understand the animals and their desire for peace.


    He only had to show them that everyone is afraid, including the animals.''


    Harry''s POV


    As Harry finished his job at preventing the creation of the worst ''care of magical creatures'' teacher in the history of Hogwarts, he took out the tiny hour glass and turned it twice, it was time to meet Luna

 Chapter 90 - 90- secrets

    Harry''s POV


    When he arrived near the portrait of the Dencing trolls, Harry was already employing his strongest Occlumency shields to prevent him from running away.


    Seeing a door was already created, which meant Luna was waiting in there for him, made his left hand shake a little, and it took 10 seconds to make it stop.


    From the moment he reached to the door handle till the moment he opened the door took more time then expected, not that it would surprises anyone, after all, Harry was a nervous rack.


    Opening the door, he saw the room was built cozily, with two couches facing one another similar to the sits in Hogwarts Express and a fire place.


    "Hey Harry, glad you could make it." Luna said in her usual sunny disposition while sitting on the right couch.


    Usually, hearing her voice would have calmed him down, this time instead, he hasn''t managed to prevent from his left hand from shaking again.


    Noticing it, Luna said calmly "I thought we would play the game we played the first time we met."


    Talking a big breath, trying to calm himself down he agreed, to which she said "Let me start, how did I reach Hogwarts?"


    The East to answer question made him calmer then before, sitting on the couch he said "I asked my house elf."


    Seeing understanding and confusion Harry smiled for the first time since he time traveled after Hagrid''a lesson.


    "Since when do you have a house elf?"


    "Ah, Ah, Ah." Harry said, letting a mischievous glint show in his eye "now it''s my turn. How did you know it was my patronus?"


    Looking confused Luna answered. "Who else other then you could have summoned it?"


    "Everyone! I''m not strong enough!" Harry said with eyes full of conviction, as if saying it would convince the little blond.


    Suddenly Luna started moving her hands erratically, as if there was a fly near her which she was trying to catch.


    "Stop it!" Luna screamed, "Why do you do it? I thought we were friends!"


    It was at that moment that Harry understood what was happening, the Fidelius Charm was doing it''s work, and although a bit lately, and Luna could someone see it!


    It was his chance to keep his secrets, but it would mean subjugating his friend to the same agony he felt when he did the spell.


    "Dobby" Harry called, not thinking anymore.


    "Yes, Harry?" The House elf popped


    "Tell Luna my secret!"


    The house elf squeaked, as if he was about to see his favorite band.


    "Master Harry Potter is a strong wizard who is capable of wandless magic!"


    The hands down and the mouth open where the best evidence that Dobby not only succeeded, but overshot.


    ''Oh boy, that will take an explanation.''


    Luna''s POV


    Seeing the babble of unknowing bees, the best description Luna could come up with how that type of magic looked like, Luna calmed down, something that let her understand what the house elf just said.


    Harry can do wandless magic! Something that was lost for thousands of years!


    Even though she had millions of questions flying through her mind, they only out in three words. "How? When? Why?"


    Sighing, her best friend ''or is he? I don''t really know him'' started talking.


    "How I managed to learn it comes down to four things-


    1)Ambition- I was unwilling to wait to learn magic the conservative way, as in Hogwarts and with a wand, so I tried learning by myself, just like you and every student have, I''m sure.


    2) Hard work- I haven''t given up, never quitted trying.


    3) knowledge with muggle knowledge of science and basic knowledge about magic I worked out my own way of doing magic, much like how every continent has a different way.


    4) courage- I had to believe in myself, to throw away any self Doubts about failing, and experiment, push my boundaries to the limit and passing it.


    I guess the founders knew what they were talking about."


    Luna''s disbelieve grew, she always knew Harry was spacial, his strong colorful aura and the control he possessed over it, his knowledge and his maturity.


    Everything about the boy felt spacial, but knowing that he isn''t only the first person to do true wandless magic since forever, he also created his way of casting.


    "When is a bit more complicated, I started way before Hogwarts, but it was more like a semi-controlled accidental magic, if I have to point the time in which it started changing into true wandless magic, I would have to say it was after my first transfiguration lesson."


    Just like that Luna understood, after all, they talked and argued countless of times about the essence of transfiguration.


    About how it is more about control then magic, about how to change one thing to another you have to know both of them to the tiniest detail.


    "Control and atoms." She whispered.


    "Exactly," Harry said "by learning control with the Tesla coils I managed to truly control the magic in me, and by learning science, biology, chemistry, and physics, I managed to create a semi-working system of wandless magic."


    "Semi-working?" Luna asked, the shock still ain''t enough to take away her curiosity.


    "Yeah," he said, rubbing his head. "I still don''t understand enough to figure out some of the spells."


    Taking a deep breath, as if he was about to tell her the biggest part Harry then continued.


    "As for why, I can''t tell you much, except that I fear those who would learn about my abilities before time is right."


    Luna''s head was about to burst, too much information and emotions filled her brain, betrayal, sadness, desire to learn from him, desire to slap him for not trusting her, a need to tell him the truth about her own secret, she didn''t know what she felt, what she wanted, she only knew one thing- "I have got to get out of here." She mumbled as she stood "I need to think, give me a few days." With those words, words she could see that broke his heart, that broke her own heart, she ran out of the room, looking back more then once.

 Chapter 91 - 91- the one who beat her in theory

    Harry''s POV


    As Harry watched Luna leave he felt both sadness and rage for himself and for her, for he lost his friend becouse she apparently can''t understand secrets can''t remain complete secret if someone knows them, and she lost a friend because he tried to mess with her mind.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand her points of view, he did, it was just that trusting someone after so many betrayals was extremely difficult, not that she could know, as he didn''t tell her about any of that.... he could see the problem, maybe he would let her calm down before apologizing.....


    Two days later


    She didn''t let him apologize!


    Instead, she said that she understand but she needs more time, that she isn''t upset, she is disappointed.


    This sentence was one of the few sentences he remembered his dad telling him to always fear hearing from a woman, together with- do I look fat? And the most terrifying- We need to talk.


    Which is why he decided to back off and let her come to him when she wants to talk.


    Right now he was going to the first DADA lesson he would actively listen to, and even participate, after all, it wasn''t everyday that you get the chance to see what is your biggest fear.


    Professor Lupin wasn''t there when he arrived at his first Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson. He sat down in his usual corner, took out his physic''s book, unwilling to waste time he could use to study and was in the middle of reading the eighth chapter, when the professor was finally entered the room.


    Lupin smiled vaguely and placed his tatty old briefcase on the teacher''s desk. He was as shabby as ever, but looked healthier than he had in the grand feast, probably because he got over the side affects of his last turning.


    "Good afternoon," he said. "Would you please put all your books back in your bags. Today''s will be a practical lesson. You will need only your wands."


    Knowing they were about to spend most of the time waiting in line for the chance to see their fear, Harry put the book in his backpack and put that on his back before getting up like the rest of the students.


    "Right then," said Professor Lupin, when everyone was ready. "If you''d follow me."


    The class got to its feet and followed Professor Lupin out of the classroom. He led them along the deserted corridor and around a corner, where the first thing they saw was Peeves the Poltergeist, who was floating upside down in midair and stuffing the nearest keyhole with chewing gum.


    Peeves didn''t look up until Professor Lupin was two feet away, then he wiggled his curly-toed feet and broke into song.


    "Loony, loopy Lupin," Peeves sang. "Loony, loopy Lupin, loony, loopy Lupin --"


    Rude and unmanageable as he almost always was, Peeves usually showed some fear toward the teachers. It was interesting to see how the Poltergeist showed his respect to teachers who were like him, pranksters, by not fearing them.


    "I''d take that gum out of the keyhole if I were you, Peeves," he said pleasantly. "Mr. Filch won''t be able to get in to his brooms."


    Peeves seemed to not paying any attention to Professor Lupin''s words, except to blow a loud wet raspberry, but Harry detected a small frown before it, as to show his true displeasure.


    Professor Lupin gave a small sigh and took out his wand.


    "This is a useful little spell, he told the class over his shoulder. "Please watch closely."


    He raised the wand to shoulder height, said, "Waddiwasi!" and pointed it at Peeves.


    With the force of a bullet, the wad of chewing gum shot out of the keyhole and straight down Peeves''s left nostril; he whirled upright and zoomed away, cursing.


    While everyone else were laughing, Harry only felt sadness and sympathy for the Poltergeist, who seemed to look betrayed by an old partner.


    They set off again, the class looking at shabby Professor Lupin with increased respect. He led them down a second corridor and stopped, right outside the staffroom door.


    "Inside, please," said Professor Lupin, opening it and standing back.


    The staffroom, a long, paneled room full of old, mismatched chairs, was empty except for one teacher. Professor Snape was sitting in a low armchair, and he looked around as the class filed in. His eyes were glittering and there was a nasty looking sneer playing around his mouth. As Professor Lupin came in and made to close the door behind him, Snape said, "Leave it open, Lupin. I''d rather not witness this." Even though he said it, Harry could see the curiosity in his eyes when it landed on him, as if he is about to miss a chance to unravel a piece of a puzzle, and the small smirk on Harry''s face probably let him know he saw that.


    The potion professor got to his feet and strode past the class, his black robes billowing behind him. At the doorway he turned on his heel and said, "Possibly no one''s warned you, Lupin, but this class contains Neville Longbottom. I would advise you not to entrust him with anything difficult. Not unless Miss Granger is hissing instructions in his ear."


    And if the smirk on Harry''s face grew bigger? Well, he hoped nobody saw it.


    Hermione''s POV


    As her the least favorite professor left the class the focus was once again on the new professor.


    As much as she was happy having a different professor then Lockhart, she couldn''t help but feel exhausted, having to become the favorite student of a new professor every year, especially as this year she has another two professors to impress, the runes professor - Bathsheda Babbling, and the arithmency professor - Septima Vector, something that she found hard to do as someone else stole it already, her ex-friend- Harry Peverel.


    Flashback


    The first lesson of arithmacy was over, and Hermione could already tell it is going to be one of her favorites.


    It was a lesson that was considered one of the hardest in the school, and her chance to be seen as more then just the girl sidekick Marcus has,it was her chance to shine, especially because of the similarities between that and muggle''s math, of which she used to be the best in her class.


    This class felt like an example to which the whole school experience should feel like, only she answered the teacher''s questions, she help her fellow students, and weren''t sneered at even once.


    Hearing the professor asking for the class''s attention, Hermione looked toward the professor.


    "Every year there is at least one student who grew up in the muggle world or had introduction to the subject in this class, and those students are the most likely to become bored of the classwork of the first and second month of the third year, as it is mostly stuff they already learned." The professor started,


    "Usually, I just let those student deal with the boredom, as every other teacher does, but this year I would like to try something different, you see, I learned someone like you, spent last year learning by themselves in his free time two year''s worth of arithmancy without help, I want to see if it''s my method of teaching that makes it slower for everyone else to study, or is that student a genius, for that, I would like those of you who are willing to study by yourself, and to have in every class of mine a test, so I can see how much you progress by yourself, those tests won''t affect your grades, and when you seem to be unable to progress by yourselves you will return to the regular classwork, any questions?"


    Hermione hasn''t even managed to process the professor''s words when one of the Slytherin asked one "Those who do it, would they have any benefits? Like not having to do homework?"


    Hearing that, most of the class''s eyes were shining only to turn into disappointment and disinterest when they heard the professor''s answer


    "No, just like the other student, you need to complete your regular work before proceeding to learn the extra material, but, if you manage to complete two years worth of studying and get a perfect grade by the end of the year in the test of the year above you, you can jump grades in this class.


    This got a lot of whispering and more questions, but in the end only two Ravenclaws, four Slytherins and her agreed to it, as she walked past the professor on her way out of class, she asked her who in the forth year is the student who did it the professor answered "He isn''t in the forth year, he''s in the third, he finished the material of fourth year in his second year, too bad he didn''t choose my class as one of his electives, hopefully he would drop devinations." The professor probably saw she was confused, as she said "his name is Harry Peverel." Before muttering about how great of a student he can be.


    End flashback


    If being second best to someone who isn''t even in the class wasn''t enough, runes was even worse.


    Apparently, most magical parents make sure sure their children get basic rune class as children, so while she did memories the book, most of the students in the class were at least in the same level of her, if not ahead.


    And because of that the professor does a pop quiz every first class to see the level of the students before dividing them into three groups.


    Beginners- those who never seen a rune before.


    Actives- those who has some experience- either by prior class or by self study but need to strengthen their foundations.


    Advance - students who already has strong enough foundations.


    Most of the classes would be dedicated to beginners until they caught up to the actives, while giving the actives and advance groups books to read to advence on their own and every five classes there would be a question session for the two groups and every twelve there would be a test to see the level of the people in all three groups, in which you can advance or fall depending on your results, and by the end of the first class, when she only finished the test, it was obvious to her that she wasn''t in the advance group, while Harry Peverel was the first to finish and one of the only three to have the results return to them while in class- he had a perfect score!


    He had to have cheated- he couldn''t have managed to do all those things, after all he is a Slytherin! All they can do is cheat! But she would show him, she would do better then him while keeping her integrity! And she would start right here- in the DADA class

 Chapter 92 - 92- fears and boggarts (part 1)

    Hermione''s POV


    Focusing back on the lesson Hermione heard the professor saying "So, the first question we must ask ourselves is, what is a boggart?"


    Knowing this is the best chance to make a great first impression, Hermione put up her hand.


    "It''s a shape-shifter," she said as professor Lupin nodded toward her to answer. "It can take the shape of whatever it thinks will frighten us most."


    "Couldn''t have put it better myself," said Professor Lupin, and Hermione was sure her face was glowing. "So the boggart sitting in the darkness within has not yet assumed a form. He does not yet know what will frighten the person on the other side of the door. Nobody knows what a boggart looks like when he is alone, but when I let him out, he will immediately become whatever each of us most fears."


    Hermione couldn''t help but start wondering what is her biggest fear but after a moment she decided to listen to the professor for now and just meet her fear in person.


    "This means," said Professor Lupin, choosing to ignore Neville''s ''mall sputter of terror, "that we have a huge advantage over the boggart before we begin. Have you spotted it, Marcus?"


    Hearing him focusing on Marcus, Hermione couldn''t help but sigh, both in despair as in relief, as she remembered Marcus telling them that the professor is his father''s best-friend, as it meant that no matter how good a student she would be, Marcus would be the favorite, though it also meant Harry wouldn''t be.


    "because there are so many of us, it won''t know what shape it should be?"


    Putting her hand down, Hermione decided to just listen for the rest of the class.


    "Precisely, it''s always best to have company when you''re dealing with a boggart, as he becomes confused. What should he become, a headless corpse or a flesh-eating slug? I once saw a boggart make that very mistake -- tried to frighten two people at once and turned himself into half a slug. Not remotely frightening.


    The charm that repels a boggart is simple, yet it requires force of mind. You see, the thing that really finishes a boggart is laughter. What you need to do is force it to assume a shape that you find amusing.


    We will practice the charm without wands first. After me, please ... Riddikulus!"


    "Riddikulus!" said the class together.


    "Good," said Professor Lupin. "Very good. But that was the easy part, I''m afraid. You see, the word alone is not enough. And this is where you come in, Neville."


    The wardrobe shook again, though not as much as Neville, and Hermione was really worried for her best friend who walked forward as though he were heading for the gallows.


    "Right, Neville," said Professor Lupin. "First things first: what would you say is the thing that frightens you most in the world?"


    Neville''s lips moved, but no noise came out.


    "Didn''t catch that, Neville, sorry," said Professor Lupin cheerfully.


    Neville looked around rather wildly, as though begging someone to help him, then said, in barely more than a whisper, "Professor Snape."


    Nearly everyone laughed, and Hermon wanted to hit each of them. Professor Lupin, however, looked thoughtful.


    "Professor Snape... hmmm... Neville, I believe you live with your grandmother?"


    "Er -- yes," said Neville nervously. "But -- I don''t want the boggart to turn into her either."


    This time even she smiled


    "No, no, you misunderstand me," said Professor Lupin. "I wonder, could you tell us what sort of clothes your grandmother usually wears?"


    Neville looked startled, but said, "Well... always the same hat. A tall one with a stuffed vulture on top. And a long dress... green, normally... and sometimes a fox-fur scarf."


    "And a handbag?" prompted Professor Lupin.


    "A big red one," said Neville.


    "Right then," said Professor Lupin. "Can you picture those clothes very clearly, Neville? Can you see them in your mind''s eye?"


    "Yes," said Neville uncertainty, plainly wondering what was coming next.


    "When the boggart bursts out of this wardrobe, Neville, and sees You, it will assume the form of Professor Snape," said Lupin. "And You will raise your wand -- thus -- and cry ''Riddikulus'' -- and concentrate hard on your grandmother''s clothes. If all goes well, Professor Boggart Snape will be forced into that vulture-topped hat, and that green dress, with that big red handbag."


    There was a great shout of laughter. The wardrobe wobbled more violently.


    "If Neville is successful, the boggart is likely to shift his attention to each of us in turn," said Professor Lupin. "I would like all of you to take a moment now to think of the thing that scares you most, and imagine how you might force it to look comical...."


    Hermione truly tried to think about what was she truly afraid of, but the only thing that popped into her mind was failing in class, and she couldn''t imagine anything funny about it.


    "Everyone ready?" said Professor Lupin.


    Hermione felt a lurch of fear. She wasn''t ready. How could she make a bad grade funny? It wasn''t like the irrational fears the other students had.


    But she didn''t want to ask for more time, everyone else was nodding and rolling up their sleeves. She wouldn''t admit she couldn''t do what other people can.


    "Neville, we''re going to back away," said Professor Lupin. "Let you have a clear field, all right? I''ll call the next person forward.... Everyone back, now, so Neville can get a clear shot --"


    They all retreated, backed against the walls, leaving Neville alone beside the wardrobe. He looked pale and frightened, which almost made her trade places with him, but he had pushed up the sleeves of his robes and was holding his wand ready.


    "On the count of three, Neville," said Professor Lupin, who was pointing his own wand at the handle of the wardrobe. "One two -- three -- now!"


    A jet of sparks shot from the end of Professor Lupin''s wand and hit the doorknob. The wardrobe burst open.


    Yet instead of Professor Snape, from the wardrobe came a man and a women who looked familiar even though she was sure she had never seen them before.


    Harry''s POV


    A little bit before


    While everyone else thought about what is their greatest fears and how to make them funny, Harry didn''t.


    No, it wasn''t because he already knew about the exercise before and thought about it already. If he was being honest, he didn''t know what is his greatest fear, so he couldn''t think about any countermeasures.


    Instead, Harry was thinking about how this is his best chance to see boggarts worked, were they truly digging for your greatest fears, or did they searched for the first thing that came to mind.


    "Hey Neville," he said as he went close to the nervous boy who used to be his friend.


    "What do you need, Peverel?"


    He would have roll his eyes from the hostility if he didn''t need the boy to listen to him.


    "I just wanted to ask how did you know professor Snape is your greatest fear, as I have several fears and don''t know which one is mine."


    Neville looked suspicious about him "why ask me?"


    "Well," he said, feelings and sounding awkward. "I know you also don''t have parents, so I thought you might understand some of my fears, like the fear of them not loving me, or fearing the person who hurt them. Which is why I wanted to know how you decided Professor Snape is your greatest fear."


    Harry could see his words had the affect he desired as the boy''s face got even whiter then before and he started mumbling about nor willing to explain anything to a Slytherin traitor, something that would make him angry if he didn''t feel a little guilty about his actions.


    "Never mind." He said and walked back as he watched Lupin getting closer.


    As everyone took a few steps back, Daphne came near him "what did you and Longbottom talked about?" She asked


    "Let''s just say I might have confirmed to the thinking of the other houses about the evilness of Slytherin..."


    A jet of sparks shot from the end of the DADA Professor''s wand and hit the doorknob and the wardrobe burst open.


    When a man with Neville''s eyes and forehead, and a women who had Neville''s cheekbones came out, Harry knew that he either changed the boy''s greatest fears or hours theory about boggarts was true and they did use a magical ability similar to legilimency to find the first fear they could find in the person''s mind, no matter which one it is, this lesson is going to be much more interesting...

 Chapter 93 - 93- fears and boggarts (part 2)

    Neville''s POV


    For Neville, it felt like the world stopped.


    Like he wasn''t in class, with a wand in his hand, while imagining Professor Snape in his grandmothers clothes.


    Instead, he was standing in front of the two people he adored the most, two people he visits every holiday, yet never truly met.


    He was standing in front his parents, and he was more terrified then he ever was.


    You would think he would be excited, but if you saw the look of loathing on their face you might understand his fear, and if that wasn''t enough, it was at that moment that they opened their mouths.


    "You can''t be my son." His father''s look alike spit out, making Neville''s eyes fill with tears as he tried thinking about something funny. "No, he is is just a squib." His mother''s doppelg?nger said with a chuckle that sounded extremely similar to Parkinson''s.


    "You should have bought a new wand, ''course don''t deserve using my wand!" Hearing that, every shred of courage he had, vanished, as he ran outside of the classroom, barely hearing the professor yelling "Riddikulus", and completely missing the voice of someone running after him as he searched for a dark corner to cry at.


    Harry''s POV


    ''Well, that was something.'' Harry thought as he ran after Neville. After all, even if they weren''t friends anymore, he knew to draw a line between right and wrong, making someone he disliked having to experience his true greatest fear might be in the gray area, but making him traumatized? That''s just wrong! He was sure that by being as prepared as he was, knowing he was going to deal with a Boggart, having a funny picture in his head, and the spell on his lips, the Gryffindor wouldn''t even think before casting the charm, certainly wouldn''t just stand and listen to the creature''s evil words.


    So while he didn''t like it, he would take responsibility and make sure the trauma is minimized, especially now, as he understand for the first time why Neville hatred him after the Christmas of first year.


    He could have caught up to Neville in half a minute, but he knew the boy needed the run.


    So instead, here he was, five minutes after the incident in class, near the broom closet in which Neville hid, knowing on the door while asking quietly "Hey Neville, are you alright?"


    "Leave me alone Marcus!" He yelled, making Harry rub his head and say "It''s not Marcus, it''s Harry."


    The next few seconds were of awkward silence before Neville broke it.


    "What do you want? Came to make fun of me again?" The venom in the voice not surprising Harry at all.


    "I just came to talk."


    "Leave me alone!" This time there was less venom and more pleading in the voice.


    "I don''t think you should be alone right now, so either you open the door or I would blow it open." He truly hoped he wouldn''t have to do it, but he would, more for his conscience then for Neville.


    Luckily, after a few seconds the Gryffindor opened the door.


    His eyes and nose red, and probably more mucus on his robe then inside his nose.


    "Well, talk."


    "Can we please find an empty classroom to sit in?" He asked while secretly casting a cleaning charm.


    He saw the boy''s face was getting red because of his request so he quickly added "We wouldn''t want a couple with free period to stumble int onto us in the broom closet when they come in here to snog."


    After a few seconds Neville nodded and they started walking.


    After a few minutes they got into an empty classroom and Harry casted a quick silencing charm.


    "Are you OK?" Nobody ever said he beat around the bush.


    "How do you think I''m?" Neville yelled "Not only did my parents just told me I''m not good enough to be their son, which I always knew, my dad just proved you were right and that I don''t deserve his wand! And if that wasn''t enough, they just did it in front of the entire class!" By the end of his yell he was crying again and a little bit out of breath.


    "First of all," Harry started, quickly organizing his thoughts so he wouldn''t say anything that might aggravate the boy. "They weren''t your real parents, it was only a Boggart that transformed to your fear." He could see his words starting to have a positive affect on Neville, but it quickly changed as he said "What does it matter? It''s true, my grandma keeps telling me that."


    "No, it''s not. You are in the top 10 in theory, you know how many in our year can say that? Only 10" the small smile breaking on Neville''s face told him he was in the right path.


    "As for the practical side of magic, you truly need to change a wand."


    The tiny smile on his face changed to an angry look as a fist came in Harry''s direction, which he dodged.


    "So that''s how it is? You came to play with my emotions? To make me feel a little bit better, only to make me feel even worse?"


    "What? No!" Harry said as he dodged another fist. "I meant that while I''m sure this wand was perfect for your father, it''s not the one that chose you! That, as Olivander says: ''the wand choose the wizard'', and to fulfill your potential you need one that is right for you!"


    As Neville heard Harry, he stopped trying to punch him.


    "Is that why you gifted me a new wand ticket as Christmas gift in first year?"


    "Yes." Harry said exhaustedly, having two ''emotional'' conversations in less then a week was way too much for him.


    "Well, I''m sorry." Neville said meekly. "I completely destroyed our friendship and the expensive gift you gave me over a misunderstanding."


    It was Harry''s chance to fix the relationship, to tell him he was willing to try again, and that he didn''t completely destroyed it, that they both had a hand in it, but it wasn''t something he wanted.


    "Yes, you did." Harry said and the broken look on the boy''s face looked even sadder.


    "But that''s life, sometimes you just mess things up." After he said that, there was a few seconds of silence, which made Harry even more uncomfortable than the entire conversation.


    "I''m about to go back," He said making as I''m really want to see if Malfoy''s secret fear is everybody learning he has a small di*k."


    As Neville snorted a laugh, Harry smiled made his way out of the classroom and canceled his silencing charm before walking back to the DADA lesson with a clean conscience.


    Remus''s POV


    Remus wasn''t sure how it all went wrong, he did the same lesson to the fourth and fifth years already without any incidents.


    He made sure to make the first student to deal with the Boggart has a fear he can change into something that would make everybody laugh, made sure the student was prepared, and that there wasn''t anything truly emotional damaging.


    Instead, after the two boys ran, one from his fear, and the other to make sure the first was okay, as he asked in the happiest voice he could master "who wants to be next?" unsurprisingly, nobody volunteered.


    If convincing the next one to participate was hard, convincing the one after him was almost impossible, as the second was ms. Granger and her fear of having no friends materialized, and the children understood their insecurities are going to show up.


    In the end, even Marcus was unwilling to try conquering his fear, and he finished the class early, letting the children go.


    As he was sitting there, complementing what could he have done better, a knock on the door woke him from his thoughts.


    "Professor?"


    Seeing it wasn''t Marcus, yet, a James look alike (if James was taller, younger, and had as defined body as the boy), Remus knew it must be the twin he never got the chance to meet, the one who barely had the chance to meet his family before being cast out for something he can''t control, who, if Remus wasn''t too afraid to lose his last friend, might have made Remus argue with James, the boy who went to Slytherin, yet surprisingly was the one to chase the crying Gryffindor.


    "Yes, mr. Peverel?"


    "The class is over? I could have swore there was another 30 minutes."


    "I''m afraid the incident with mr. Longbottom made it hard for the other students to participate in the class."


    A nod from the boy showed his understanding of the situation.


    "Em....professor?"


    "Yes?"


    "May I try?"


    He couldn''t believe his ears, the boy actually wanted to try?


    "Are you sure?"


    At the boy''s nod his entire mood changed, even if he only managed to make one student interested, it was a start, right?


    "Sure, come right up!" He said as he walked to the wardrobe.


    "Now," He said as mr. Peverel stood with his wand facing the wardrobe. "remember to think about something funny while saying ''Riddikulus'', are you ready?" The nod from the boy made him cast the spell that opened the wardrobe.


    Harry''s POV


    As much as he said he was prepared, he wasn''t.


    Sure, he knew the spell and he knew it was going to happen.


    But the only thing he didn''t know was what it would be.


    Would he be like Neville, fearing his parents rejection?


    Did he fear the Potters


    Was he fearing becoming like Voldemort? Or like Dumbledore?


    Yet, as he felt the power similar to legilimancy yet different, move in his mind as he took down his shields for the full experience, as the boggart changed shape to a fear he didn''t considered, the terror he felt couldn''t stop the tiny intrigue about how the Boggart''s power worked.

 Chapter 94 - 94- fears and boggarts (part 3)

    Harry''s POV


    Harry was sure he made peace with it, that the last 12 years were enough to vanish the fear that came with that idea, but he was wrong, as the shape of Harry''s fear came to light he had to admit this still terrified him.


    The shape of the fear wasn''t a monster, nor was it a real person, hell, it wasn''t even one fear, it was two combined.


    His fear has the shape of a boy with a book in his hands.


    The book was named ''Harry Peverel and the boy who lived'' with a painting of himself fighting against Marcus, and as much as the idea of him being a story scared him, that everything he works for, everything he does, is meaningless, it was the words that came from the person who held the book that shook him to his core.


    The boy looked to be in the same age Harry was, yet small and skinny. He had untidy black hair, bright green eyes, a thin face and he wears round eyeglasses.


    Yet the thing that was dominating his face was the lightning bolt-shaped scar on his forehead.


    Yes, it was the original Harry Potter, the one that died the moment he came to this world.


    "You know it''s your fault, right?" The shapeshifter said, having an angry look on his face "you killed me the day you were born, and If you didn''t, they would have lived! Hell! All you needed to do was to stay at the Dursleys''s house and they would have survived!" The angry look on the accuser''s face changed into pity. "And for what? The good ending was already known, why try and change it? Why try at all? It''s not like any of that is real!"


    The laughter came naturally, with no need of any help or spell, as he finally understood how the Boggarts choose the shape to which they change.


    They don''t go after your greatest fears, nor do they go after the first to come into your mind.


    Boggarts go after the biggest irrational fears, the one that you know doesn''t matter, or silly, but no matter what would always be there, haunting you.


    Neville''s irrational fear of Snape was overpowers by the fear of being unable to live to his parents imaginary expectations, whether because of the few words Harry said before, the gift in first year, or something else, something made this irrational fear to become his strongest inner demon.


    Lupin fear of the moon make no sense, shouldn''t he be scared from something else? Werewolfs? Hurting someone? People finding out he was a beast? But the irrationality of this fear is what made the Boggart change to that form.


    Was anything real? Maybe it was, maybe it wasn''t. But, did it truly matter?


    Maybe he was truly a character in a story, maybe the story was written by a character in a movie, which was filmed by someone in a dream.


    Did his old life which he didn''t remember even matters?


    No, they didn''t.


    He lives in this world, he affects the people of this world, and if this world is just a story? It wouldn''t change a thing for him.


    As for his parents? While it was true that they might have lived if he wasn''t a part of their life, by agreeing with the idea that he was at fault he disrespect their memory.


    They had their own mind, they made their own choices, and the only one at fault for their death is the murderer and those who helped him.


    He could keep explaining to himself all of it, but it wouldn''t matter.


    The fear of being nothing, the fear of knowing you are the cause of his parents death wasn''t something he could stop himself from fearing.


    So why did he laugh?


    Because it was at that moment, when the face of the original Harry Potter told him that he killed him, that if he followed the scripted he would have got the happy ending as it was supposed to be, that he truly realized he doesn''t care for canon, he didn''t want the happy ending, nor did he want to follow the scripted, and even if he thought about it before, even if he thought he understood, for the first time he felt free, like he can truly change the future.


    It was that feeling that made that laugh come out, that made the Boggart retreat to the wardrobe, and that made him resolute about his future choices.


    Remus''s POV


    Remus wasn''t sure what just happened.


    The Boggart changed to a smaller size of the boy, who looked much more similar to Marcus except skinnier, and told him how everything was his fault, and how he killed the skinny version of himself. (Remus was seriously confused on that part.)


    What Remus was sure about, was that he needed to tell about this to Dumbledore, and as soon as possible.


    The turning of Harry''s body toward him caused Remus to blink his thoughts away as he smiled at the boy.


    "Are you okey? Do you need chocolate?"


    "Yes, thank you." The boy replied quietly.


    As he turned away, he barely noticed the boy pointing the wand toward him, and he didn''t have the time to exclaim about the boy doing wordless magic before the red light smashed toward his body and he passed out.


    Harry''s POV


    While he felt guilty about it, Harry couldn''t let anyone find out any of his secrets, especially not someone who is the Potter''s and Dumbledore''s little bitch.


    So it was only after a quick stupefy, a little longer obliviate, and a really long confuding, that Harry felt safe enough to leave the classroom, not forgetting to cast a ''notice me not charm'' on himself on the way out.


    As he walked out noticing the paintings, he couldn''t help but curse himself for not putting the charm in himself on the way in, as he is about to have a long, confuding day....

 Chapter 95 - 95- Disappointment and promises

    Luna''s POV


    Luna was many things.


    She was a dreamer, someone who refuses to admit in the impossible.


    She was an actress, showing people a mask.


    She was even a little bit unhinged, as people like to tell her all the time.


    But if there was one thing Luna wasn''t, it was a hypocrite, which is why it took her less then an hour after her fight with Harry to come to calm down, and while she was still upset he used magic to affect her mind, she wasn''t angry about keeping secrets, how could she? When she has secrets of her own?


    No, she wasn''t angry with him, she was disappointed.


    Disappointed by herself, disappointed by her loss of rationality, disappointed by her stupidity, and more then all, disappointed by her fear.


    As even though he told her his secrets, even though he trusted her, she couldn''t do the same.


    Oh, she trusts him, more then she trusts anyone, but she is scared, scared of him look at her like a freak, a loony, scared of him looking at her like her dad does sometimes, like all that is spacial about her are her eyes.


    But if there is one thing she feared the most, is that he wouldn''t love her, nor stay her friend, which is why, two days after her fight with him, after he apologized and she turned him down because of her shame, she finally gathered the guts to go to him.


    Harry''s POV


    Harry didn''t expect to see Luna waiting in the room of requirements after the emotion draining lesson, but he wasn''t going to kick her out, after all, for the first time in his life he felt free.


    He felt free from any known future, free from the thrice damned books which defined his life, consciously, or subconsciously.


    He was free from repeating the same old story just because he feared the consequences.


    He was free to plot, take revenge and kill.


    He was free to be happy, to be loved and love, without the guilt of doing so.


    So, if his friend want to talk to him, he was going to listen.


    "Hey Luna"


    "Hey Harry, we need to talk."


    "Four words that every man fear to hear."


    He couldn''t help but smile when she giggled, how he missed her!


    "First of all, I''m not angry that you kept secrets from me, and while I was upset you used mind magic, you didn''t have any intention to do it specifically on me, so as long as you swear you wouldn''t use it on me, I would... forget about it."


    The joke was so bad, but the absurdity of it, while the atmosphere was so serious made Harry laugh, which made Luna laugh, and by then it was full on laughter from the two of them, which made it feel like it came from the hands of god himself that the demonic twins came inside the room at that point.


    "What''s the laughter all about?" The one in the right asked


    "Yes, we want to laugh too!" The one on the left said.


    The two of them looked at one another and said together "later?" With a nod to one another, the conversation paused as the twins came to join them, starting a discussion about the animagus transformation they are going to perform in two days.


    As dinner was coming soon, and the twins went ahead, Harry and Luna went to dinner together and as they were about to walk into the grand hall Harry whispered in Luna''s ear "I promise."


    The smile on her face as she walked in could have warm Voldemort''s heart.


    It was a day later that they had a chance to once again talk alone.


    "As you told me your secrets, I wasn''t to tell you mine."


    Talking a big breath she started talking.


    "MymotherusedaritualonherselfbutitbackfiredandshediedbutIgotapowerfromtheritualtoseeinvisibleanimalsmagicandpeopleauras" (my mother used a ritual on herself, but it backfired and she died, but I got the powers from the ritual to see invisible animals, magic and people''s auras)


    It took Harry a few seconds to separate the words she said and then a few seconds to process the information before he exclaimed, as he didn''t imagine she could see magic! He thought about the animals and some stuff she said made him wonder about auras, but seeing magic? Seeing energy??? He couldn''t imagine how it was possible, and he couldn''t help but think about all the incredible stuff that could be done with something like this, he could be a step closer to learn the secrets of the universe.


    Harry lunges at Luna, giving her a beat hug, not noticing her going red as this was the first time he initiated a hug.


    "Thank you Luna, for sharing this with me, I won''t let you down."


    Not knowing he thought she told this to him so he could duplicate the ability, she thought he was talking about not shattering the secret.


    "I promise too" She said with a smile

 Chapter 96 - 96- Luna’s first wandless lesson

    Harry''s POV


    It was a week later that Harry''s new schedule was created.


    Every day he would start with workout 5:00-7:00 am, then he would have a quick breakfast before going to the ROR and usie the Time Turner to go back in time to 3 am before taking a shower, consume his entire magical energy in ? an hour and use 3 hours to research the body type he is going to choose and have a second, larger breakfast.


    He then spend his time in classes in which he usually read either advance material or his muggle studies while having a notice me not charm on, or, in rare cases like potions (because he need the hands on experience and Snape keeps an eye on him), charms (because he truly likes the professor), comc, as the creatures are extremely interesting, and DADA (because he need the hands on experience) he actually listen and participate in the class as long as it''s not a simple information dump.


    After every class with the exception of astronomy he goes back two hours have something to eat, and work on one of his projects.


    In between classes he make sure to eat and then he either take a nap or continue to work on his control with the coils, with the exception of Wednesday afternoon, when he teach Luna wandless magic.


    Saturday and Sunday are still mostly for blacksmithing and conversations with Snape.


    The only problems in his schedule are the erratic times he need to help the professor with his potion.


    Flashback (Luna''s first lesson)


    "The first thing you need to understand about my way of wandless magic is that it probably isn''t the way the magical people of old used to cast, it also isn''t the way wizards and witches cast today, with or with out wands. In fact, as far as I know, I am the only one who casts that way, but once you get caught to the level you are in the regular way of using magic, it will be hard to go back to use the other versions."


    Seeing Luna with glowing eyes, he started explaining.


    "My way of using magic is based around three things- intent, control and knowledge.


    Intent is the easiest to explain as it is the most similar to the regular method, you need to know what you want to happen for it to work properly, you need to be able to imagine it, otherwise it wouldn''t work.


    The difference is that in the regular version you have magical words other people created to guide you, so even without imagination you can do it, even if poorly.


    In wandless magic, and I''m not sure it''s just my way, while saying the words might help you focus, you have to do the imagination to actually succeed, which make it necessary to have extremely strong Occlumency to succeed in hard magic or any magic during battle.


    So I will give you several types of Occlumency of which you can work on till you become an expert."


    After this he gave her quick summary of three of the four kinds he combined (leaving outside the first kind he created) before she chose the trap Occlumency as, in her words ''nargles are extremely frightening to experience''.


    "The second thing is control, something that you shouldn''t have a problem with, considering you train with the coils.


    While control is important, it is only needed for delicate charms, transfigurations and potions, for things like a basic charm, or a patronus, you only need to get as much power as you can while blasting your magic out.


    Finally, we have knowledge, this is the most important thing in my way of magic as it is the base of it all.


    My way works on understanding the rules of the world, as by understanding them you can work with them and manipulate them.


    For example - levitation.


    How can things levitate?


    You change the gravitation around the object so it floats or have an invisible hand hold it, it doesn''t matter the answer, but it have to make sense!


    You can''t have an answer that it works because it''s magic.


    Then you have to explain to yourself how it works- like the hands are made from the particles in the air or the gravitation field of the earth is being weakened around the object.


    Basically, the method isn''t only about convincing yourself and magic it is real, it''s about finding answers to the questions about the universe.


    End flashback


    After the lesson Harry game Luna notes he made about charms and transfigurations that explained how to do them before agreeing to have once a week a session of studying together.

 Chapter 97 - 97- Principle of locality and creation of runes

    Harry''s POV


    The next month was the longest in He had, not surprising, considering he used the time turner to experience almost two months in that time.


    So of course his progress was incredible.


    By using most of the time in class that is dedicated to theory to study Quantum mechanics, he finally managed to have a breakthrough in his transfigurations and succeed in switching objects.


    He used the idea of Principle of locality that states that an object is directly influenced only by its immediate surroundings. If something is still able to influence the said object, it must mean they have some sort of connection between them.


    By using magic on two objects on the same time you connect them in a way that makes it possible to switch the places they are at as if they were the same objects.


    Sounds like charms? It''s because it is, like many other spells learned in transfigurations, it is charm that focus on control, you have to connect your magic to two objects in the exact same time without putting more magic in one or the other.


    After succeeding in doing so, Harry quickly


    succeeded at inanimate Conjuration, something that came easily as it is basically transfiguration of particles in the air.


    Transfiguring animals to magical objects was harder as he needed to understand the properties of the object before the transfiguration, otherwise it would just be a pale imitation, and while finding out how snitches works was easy, he didn''t believe this way of transfiguration had any worth. Now he is stuck on the last part of fifth year transfiguration- vanishing, and that would take some time to research.


    Another thing that he saw fantastic progress at is runes, one of the few classes he actually payed attention to.


    By dividing the class in to levels, the professor made sure he would be interested in the class, as instead of learning stuff he already know, the professor gave the advance group the time to study on their own (which he used to study muggle subjects, seeing his problem right now was his lack of idea how to write runes and not knowledge about the magical written language.


    Yet, every 5 classes (that to say once until now) a class was dedicated to the advance group, and this was the first time since first year that he actually learned something new in class from a teacher.


    Flashback


    Rune class


    "Today the regular group will be reading pages 21-34 and answer the questions on the board." Professor Babbling said before looking at the medium and advance groups "As for you, today we will have time for you to dispel any doubts or misunderstanding you have about the subject, well, whose first?"


    Thus began the questions, every student asked no less then two and no more then five questions, and while the professor answered most of them quickly with a quick explanation of the answer and recommended a book that go into depth, she still answered some of them extensively, if they were something a lot of students get stuck upon. Which is why it took 47 minutes for it to finally be his turn.


    "Yes, mr Peverel?"


    "My first question is why does runes can be used to do magic yet we can''t use Latin, English or other language as well?"


    "excellent question mr. Peverel! The short answer is you can and you can''t." The professor talked in the excited tone she always used.


    "We don''t exactly know how runes became magical, but right now we have two theories. The first one is about mind over magic, in which the basic thing you need to understand about runes is that it''s a bunch of languages, things that were created by human beings and became magical by having wizards and witches used to talk, cast, and more importantly, think in that language.


    You see, if there is one thing we know about magic because of accidental magic and wordless casting, is that using magic is related to your thoughts much more then your words, so by having magical people think in a certain language, magic became tuned to it, and able to understand it, there for able to understand the writing and do as the runes say, and the more time that is given to runes, the more powerful they are as they become part of the magic. The problem with this theory is that we still haven''t managed to make Latin a rune language after all that time, which means there is something that isn''t right about it, something that is missing.


    The second theory is numbers of faith, every known runic language is known to have been thought as the language of the gods, a language that by writing it, it can change the world, it could be that when enough magical people believe the language is divine, magic gets attached to the said language and make it ''divine'', but unless you can make a cult believe something like that, it is impossible to duplicate."


    Harry felt like he had an idea about that, but he put it aside and asked his second question


    "How about writing in runes? Why is it so difficult? Is there a shortcut?"


    "It is all about practice, if you have struggles in writing runes you just need more practice. Well, most runic experts who use a runic quickquill, but it defeats the purpose of learning at school, so you should just practice"


    End flashback


    After that he purchased a runic quickquill and started using the lessons to practice his own writing of runes.


    As for creating his own rune language, he has an idea but it''s for the future.


    His lessons with Luna progressed good as well, as not only the girl was extremely smart, she can also use her spacial eyesight to watch him perform magic and see where she has gone wrong in her spells, making her do twice the work with half the effort.


    In his tries of figuring out how her eyesight works he has gone in the direction of Sharks, who can electric fields, snakes who can see heat, sea turtles who can feel magnetic fields, and birds who can see all light.


    He felt that if you combine the ability of the birds to see all colors, with the ability of the shark to detect magnetic fields you get to see auras, and if you combine that with the ability to feel magnetic fields and see heat (energy) you can see magic. Letting you with all four have most of the abilities Luna''s eyes possess, as for the rest he need more research.


    The last thing that improved that month is his two new spells, that lets him translate his magical hologram into deta in the computer and deta in the computer into magical hologram. Which meant he could finally begin solving the puzzle known as the blood curse

 Chapter 98 - 98- true blacksmithing

    Harry''s POV


    Halloween, Samhain, the day of the dead, there are many names for the day, but in the magical world of J. K. Rowling this day is known as the day of misfortune for one Harry James Potter, but as you probably noticed, this isn''t the story for him, this story is about Harry DJ peverel, and for him this day is a day of luck.


    It''s the day he came to the world, the day he separated himself from bad friends, and as of today, this is the day he started learning the magical part of blacksmithing.


    Yes, it is a day of luck, so why every good thing that came in this day comes with bad news?


    Flashback


    "What?!" Harry exclaimed, hoping he heard right.


    "Don''t make me say it again, you have pass, it is time to start learning true blacksmithing." The goblin said, annoyed the boy is that excited.


    Seeing the boy looking at him with wild eyes, Ragnok signed before starting his explanation, a bit of a greedy look is appearing on his face. "While forging can be done without the use of magic, true blacksmithing always was, and always will be about the infusion of magical properties to the object you forge, that means, that while everything you learned until now can be studied in the outside world, and therefore cheep, all your future studies in the subject are unique to the goblins, and much more expensive." The greedy look intensified by a lot.


    "How much?" Harry asked, not really caring as it all going to be taken from the inheretence he would never get.


    "900 galleons a week."


    "No way." Harry said surprising the goblin. "It is a unique skill of the goblins, I won''t take it for less then one thousand galleons!"


    It was then that the goblin did something Harry has never seen any of the goblins he met do, he laughed, not an evil laugh, nor a greedy one, not even sarcastic one, it was a pure joyful laugh.


    "You are right, what was I thinking, it is 1000 Galleons." He said after his laughter stoped. "But I have got to say, you are the first wizard I had the pleasure to beat who insist to pay more, which makes you someone I would help whenever you need, for a price of course."


    "Of course, but now that we moved past the payment, can we start the class?"


    "Yes, indeed. There are many ways magical beings can create magical objects. There is the centaurs who mimicked the magical properties of the forest and the stars in their bows and arrows, making them poisonous for their enemies yet regular arrows for their friends, simple artifacts for hunting and protecting.


    There are the dwarfs who mimicked the magical energy of the deep underground to make their armors and weapons unbreakable, making artifacts unbending and unchanging, which brought their fall as they couldn''t keep with the times.


    And there are the humans, who use runes and ingredients from magical beasts and magical plants to mimic their spells and rituals in their artifacts, making cheep knockoffs of rap artifacts to cheep knockoff of real magic.


    The thing that is common with all of their methods is that it''s never original, it''s always about mimicking, therefor making it impossible for it to be true magic, true artifacts.


    The true artifacts of the goblins, in the other end, are about independence, about creating something new, and manipulating the properties of what there is to something else, the closest thing to this art in wizarding magic is transfiguration, conjunction and alchemy, only in blacksmithing you truly create something new, that can evolve on its own, instead of the dead thing wizards create.


    You see, goblin''s artifacts can be theoretically separated to unending amounts of levels, but we will focus on the first four.


    The first one, is what you did until now, it''s creating a regular weapons, armor and jewelry, Only where you are good enough in that level to move to the second can you call yourself an apprentice in the art of blacksmithing without shaming your teacher.


    The second level is about mimicking the world, doing as all the other magical beings do, and only when your teachers think you are twice as good as any of the other magical beings can you call yourself a blacksmith.


    The best creations at that level include the sword Gryffindor stole with the ability to assimilate everything, or the locket his friend Slytherin bought with the ability to detect ill intent to the wearer.


    It is only on the third level that you make your first true artifact and you stop being dependent on mimicking the magical energy and instead work on the basis of the laws of the world, at that point you study the world, and create the objects based on your understanding of it.


    For example, one of the first artifacts that were created was a diadem that was connected to the Library of Alexandria, a library that is the first forth level artifact ever created, made with the ability to copy every book to be made and preserve it, so knowledge would never disappear.


    The diadem, made by the first goblin follower of the only artist-level blacksmithing who created the Library of Alexandria, was made with the ability to connect the wearer''s mind with the library, letting him borrow the knowledge the library has for immediate use."


    This blew Harry''s mind, could it be that the diadem Ragnok was talking about is the same diadem that was in the room of requirements? Ravenclaw''s Diadem? The one that became horcrux? If so, he has in hand''s reach the biggest storage of knowledge in the world. But right now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he was in the middle of hearing about the levels of blacksmithing.


    The fourth level deals with souls, it can deal with the souls of people, that lets you bind an object to a person''s life or a person''s life to an object, it can be dealing with the soul of the world, letting you create an artifact that bounds some of the earth''s rules to it, and it can be the creation of souls, that lets you create true living artifact, as for the only example I can give you is Library of Alexandria as it is the only true forth level artifact.


    It is a living object, that bounds the world''s knowledge to its rule, and it is said to be called the underworld of creators, as it is, according to the legends, trapping every soul in it after death as a shade, thus preserving the knowledge the soul carries with it."


    As Harry heard it, he couldn''t help but having goosebumps all over his body, as much as it sounds like a noble goal, the creation of a trapper of souls who trapped every soul for thousands of years sound extremely evil, especially with the way the word shade made him remember something.


    "What was the name of the creator of the Library of Alexandria?" Harry really hoped he was wrong about this.


    "We don''t know his name, only that he is the creator of every magical creature, that wasn''t created by defective rituals, yet even with his powers of creation, most magical beings only call him by one name in their stories, Death."

 Chapter 99 - 99- intent and map

    Harry''s POV


    To learn Death, the creator of the Deathly Hallows is real, and that those artifacts were like toys if you consider his greatest known creation would have made almost anyone stop the lesson for the day, but Harry was never a regular person.


    So instead of leaving, Harry put the new knowledge in a corner of His mind and started working on the first piece of second level artifact he would make - a pair of glasses.


    "The basic mistake most of the other magical beings are doing is separating the process of true blacksmithing to forging and enchanting." Ragnok said as Harry was choosing the right metal for the frame.


    "They either enchant the ingredients before making the artifact or the make the artifact and then enchant it.


    The wizards and witches are even doing both with their wand creation by enchanting the core before making it and then crave runes on the stick itself.


    The dwarfs are connecting the metals that they use to create their swords and armors to the magic in the ground before creating their artifacts.


    And the centaurs are blessing their trees before taking the needed wood and use it for their weapons, thus connecting the magic in the weapons with nature and ensuring that protectors of nature are unharmed by the poison they dip their arrowheads with.


    All of those methods are wrong for a simple reason- they make the material resist the magic it is being imbued with.


    The basic rule of artifact creation is the closer the materials are to the meaning you imbue it with, the more powerful the result would be.


    The easiest exeple is that while making a sword sharper is extremely easy, making it heal someone is much harder.


    But it is much more then just the product that affects your result, the materials themselves are also, so while making metal unbreakable is easy enough for dwarfs to manage, (the goblin huffed at those words) as it is a hard material to begin with, they would never manage to make a wooden weapon unbreakable.


    Exactly the same could be said about wands, they are made from wood - which isn''t vary conductive for magic, and magical body part of a magical animal that already has a certain properties, yet it''s purpose is to be an all-purpose magical devise (this time the goblin scoffed) the only reason it works at all is the runes and arithmancy your kind created.


    The point is, that while every method the other magical species created to make artifacts sounds great, they fail at the basic understanding of blacksmithing! You have to change the substance, to create something new.


    From the second you take the materials in your hand till the moment the artifact is created magic need to be poured to the materials with the intention of the end product until the artifact is created to make the magical part of the artifact truly a part of your creation, this is the way to reach the limit of the second stage of blacksmithing."


    "And how do you proceed from there?" Harry asked "How do you make a third stage artifact?"


    "Well, While I''m on the peak of the second level and hasn''t managed to reach the third yet, I can tell you what a book I read once said: ''if the first level is about the body- in which you learn how to forge, and the second level is about the spirit- in which you imbue the intent into the core of the artifact, the third is about the mind- in which you put all your knowledge into the artifact.'' Now, let''s start creating your first artifact.


    An hour later


    After destroying the magical properties in his third try of creating an extremely sharp sword, Harry left Gringotts for the day, returned to the room of requirements and turned the little sand clock on his neck eight times- its time for him to get the ''Marauders Map''.


    Fred''s POV


    Fred was just about to leave to Hogsmeade with his twin brother when he saw one of his only two Slytherin friends.


    Seeing there isn''t anyone near them that could find out about them being friends with a ''slimy Slytherin'' and ruin their reputation Fred went to greet him.


    "Hey Harry, going to Hogsmeade?"


    The secret smack his brother gave him reminded him the unjustified punishment their friend was given.


    "Oh right, sorry, I forgot." He said while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Yes, while I was hoping to go there, sadly I can''t, never mind, maybe next year."


    A fugitive look from his brother was all he needed to know they finally reached an agreement on their debate.


    "How would you like" George started with a smile on hours lips. "If you could go to Hogsmeade" Fred continued a smile of his own making an appearance.


    "Today?" they said together.


    "How?" Harry asked


    "Simple, we would make a trade." George said


    "We would give you the Marauder''s map, and in return you would help us in some of our new products in which we are stuck." Fred said


    "But isn''t that the secret to your success as pranksters?" Harry said


    "You insult us Harry, do you really think a pair of inventors like us" Fred said


    "Wouldn''t create our own version of the map?" George said making Harry smile in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Take it," they said together giving their blackhaired the map, "just prank someone occasionally." Together they flicked their wands at each other and casted the new spell they created based on something Harry told them about, creating ''anime tears'' on their twin''s face, making Harry laugh.

 Chapter 100 - 100- unknown lose

    Lily''s POV


    Everyone has their own traditions for Halloween.


    Some might go trick-or-treating with their children.


    Others would party the night as a celebration for the defeat of Voldemort.


    And of course, there are those that would use the date to speak with their dead loved ones.


    But if there was one person that their tradition is truly unique, it was Lily J. Potter n¨¦e Evans.


    As who else but her would spend the day her little boy defeated the greatest dark lord of the century studying the same sequence runes for the past 11 years?


    Yes, while the third years and above were at Hogsmeade, and the second and first year were celebrating Halloween, Lily was in her room, trying once again to understand what did the ritual she performed all those years ago did.


    Flashback


    31.10.1981


    Lily knew this day would come, since the moment Dumbledore called James and her to his office to tell them and the Longbottoms that Voldemort was going to come after them for their children, but she really didn''t expect it to be so soon, as she barely managed to find a theoretical way to save her children.


    Yes, theoretical, but as she heard the fight between her husband and the dark lord goes on, she knew she had to take a chance.


    Curving the runes wasn''t hard, as they were extremely simple, it was only the runes of equal exchange and the runes of sacrifice in seven different rune languages, as seven is the most magical number.


    Anglo-Saxon- as those runes are known for creating explosive power


    Elder Futhark - to stabilize the Anglo-Saxon runes


    Cuneiform- for their power over the body


    Egyptian hieroglyphs- for their power over the soul


    Aztec- to strengthen the sacrifice


    Anatolian hieroglyphs- to strengthen the equal exchange


    Maya glyphs- as the only runes that are known with the power of combining different rune systems, those runes are the core of the ritual.


    As Lily finished curving the runes she could hear the footsteps of her soon to be killer approach, pouring all of her magic, essence, and love to the runes, she kneeled as she begged for him to spare her children.


    "Please, kill me, just spare them, spare Harry and Marcus!"


    "Move aside, foolish girl and I would spare you!" The man who, if he was younger and not about to kill her children would have been considered handsome told her.


    "No, please, spare them!" She cried, as much as she was willing to die for her children, she didn''t want to die.


    The wand that looked like a bone was raised as Voldemort casted his curse, yet as she lost couscous she felt terror as the magic wasn''t green, it was red.


    End flashback


    She knew the ritual succeeded as Marcus survived, yet she couldn''t tell why, and more importantly, what was the sacrifice.


    She only knew it did, and that terrified her.


    The basic knowledge everyone with magic knows is that magic comes with a price, usually it''s energy, you spend some to create the effect of your desire, and if you don''t have enough, it won''t work.


    Yet, there are unique spells, curses and rituals that bypass it by sacrificing other things.


    The killing curse according to Dumbledore was one of them, as only after you reach the earth stage in your magic (something that only Merlin and Morgana are known for) you can cast it without consequences, otherwise it would break your soul.


    Fiendfyre is also one of those, as without magic in the fire stage at least, you would be unable to control it, making it you''re likely death.


    Her ritual was supposed to be another one, sacrificing her life and soul for the protection of Marcus''s life and soul, yet, she survived.


    Dumbledore told her it was her love that saved Marcus, and as much as she wanted to believe him, she knew something is wrong, she changed, she lost something, and the only thing she didn''t know was whether or not that something was as important as her life and soul.


    So, every Halloween she would research the runes, her magic, and her memories to find out what did she lose, as she was sure the answer was would explain a lot.

 Chapter 101 - 101- an innocent’s fault

    James''s POV


    As James drank his four fingers of firewhiskey he couldn''t help but think back on the day it all went wrong, the day he lost a son, a friend, and a brother.


    No matter what they told the world afterward, it wasn''t Lily''s parents who was there the day Voldemort attacked, and they all knew why he failed.


    But how could they tell the world the reason the light side had beaten the dark side is that they also dwelled in dark magic?


    Yes, while Dumbledore continued saying the reason was love, James knew the truth, he wasn''t an idiomatic first year, nor was he a muggleborn. He knew the true difference between dark magic and light magic, he knew there was a real reason why rituals and blood magic became forbidden, and it wasn''t intent.


    No, the difference was always about a sacrifice, dark magic was light magic a person without enough power use, sacrificing something in exchange for immediate gain, and by doing things the easy way, even once, you just never stop.


    He could see it in himself, from an auror who fought against the worst of the worst, to someone who left one of his sons, who let criminals walk free, and kicked his estranged son from the family for the house he was chosen for.


    He could even see it in his wife, the girl who used to stand against him for her childhood friend, for no reason but because it was the right thing to do, a girl who excelled in charms and potions, two of the things that are easy to pass in but hard to succeed, the one he fell in love with, became a women who only cared for fame, money and her image.


    It''s not to say he didn''t love her anymore, but, as hard to admit as it was, they weren''t the same people they were before the night of the attack, and he only had one person to blame- Sirius black.


    As while Voldemort was the one who attacked, if Sirius didn''t betray them, Lily wouldn''t have been forced to to use that dark ritual that changed her, He wouldn''t be in such a daze for the next few weeks because his brother in all but blood betrayed him and killed one of their friends, and wouldn''t have agreed to pass Harry to Lilly''s sister, the court wouldn''t consider his testimonies compromised and free death eaters, and maybe, just maybe, even if all else would have happened, there would still be his best friend to prevent him from kicking his son out of family, as he experienced the same thing.


    Yes, it was all Sirius black''s fault, and he would make sure the man would pay for it.


    Harry''s POV


    As much as going to Hogsmeade could have been fun, Harry went back to the room of requirements as he needed to process the knowledge he got today at his lesson.


    Death, at least the one who was written about in the story of the three brothers, was a real entity, and whether it was, a wizard, goblin, or some other creature, it was the creator of the best artifacts ever created, in fact, he (or she) was probably the one who created the structured way of artifact creation that goblins and other forgers are using till this very moment.


    Yet this wasn''t the thing that bothered him the most.


    No, the thing that wighted in his mind the most was the library of Alexandria, the Liberty that is known as lost and according to Ragnok contains not only every book ever written, but also the souls of the dead, and of course his mind was filled with ways to find his parents souls and bring them back to life, or at the very least, if they don''t want to return to life, a way to release their souls from that place, as he know there is something after death, and it must be better then the prison-like library.


    But as much as he wanted to do so right now, he didn''t know how to get to that place, nor any concrete thing about souls, except how to split them for immortality and that dementors eat them.


    It means one thing though, he needs to do research

 Chapter 102 - 102- innocent’s regrets

    Sirius''s POV


    As a child, Sirius used to love the rain.


    The sound of the water drops dripping down.


    Running with Regulus out as they played together.


    Coming cold and wet from outside into the house with the fireplace heating the house.


    Yes, Sirius used to love the rain.


    Now though?


    Now the rain only triggers one, twelve years long memory for him.


    Azkaban, the land of despair and rain, where the only sounds you hear are the screams of the other inmates, if you don''t count the voices in your head.


    So, even though his plan wasn''t in place yet, even though he didn''t get the password to the tower, nor did he manage to find out which bed and room did the redheaded boy whose pet he is trying to kill sleep in, Sirius couldn''t wait anymore, not with the rain, not with the dementors nearby, not with this night being the night when almost everybody he loved betrayed him twelve years ago.


    So, as the castle became quiet, and everyone slept, Sirius sneaked into the castle from the secret entry near the Black Lake, one that he found 15 years ago, the last day he was at this castle, the last day of his seventh year, the last day he ever spoke to Reggie.


    Flashback


    As Sirius came near the potions class room he saw the one who sent him the note asking for a meeting, his younger brother, Regulus Arcturus Black


    "I came, didn''t I? What do you want?" Sirius said in contempt he usually only showed when he spoke to snivellus.


    "Please Siri, come home, I will convince mother to forgive you." The way his little brother begged made Sirius'' heart waiver, yet the mention of his mother made his blood freeze and boiled at the same time.


    "Mother? Forgive me? I''m not the one who kicked her son out of the house just because he was chosen into a different house then the one she expected, just because he isn''t willing to do as the rest of the family and kill people who were born different then us! No, I am an a.d.u.l.t, I am a Gryffindor, I won''t go back on my knees to that bitter old women even if it kills me!"


    "What about me? Your brother! Do it for me, please, if you don''t come back, if you aren''t there to help me, what am I supposed to do?"


    Sirius won''t admit to anyone, but he would come to regret what he said next for the rest of his life.


    "You? My brother? I already have three brothers and not one of them is Slytherin."


    As he finished his sentence Regulus already ran crying as Sirius stood in shock, not believing what came out of his mouth, yet turning around to walk back up before hitting the walls of the dungeons in frustration, surprised to see it opening inward.


    Walking inside while thinking what should he do with his brother, he comes out in a cave near the Black Lake.


    End flashback


    He never apologized to Reggie, nor did he tell any of his friends about that secret entry/exit, as he didn''t want to think about that day, yet it was one of the memories he remembered the best, as the dementors made sure to play it over and over in his head.


    As he came out from the secret passage, he was in the dungeons, walking toward the closest stairs that would lead him toward the Gryffindor tower, yet, as he sneaked around in his dog form, he smelled someone who was kinda familiar yet at the same time not, coming down, frowning, as it was the middle of the night and he didn''t couldn''t see anyone, he made sure he is hidden behind an armor as he traced the semi-familiar smell to being on his right yet for some strange reason couldn''t turn his head.


    Forcing himself with all the will power he has, and from the years of resisting the soul sucking demons'' aura he had a lot, he turned his head slightly to the right only to see the man who betrayed him the most, the man who didn''t even come to his trial to defend him - James Potter.


    Yet, just as he was about to jump the man he noticed differences.


    He was taller, more muscular yet at the same time leaner, glasses free, and had green eyes whose color he saw only in three people, Lily, Marcus and Harry.


    Harry, the thought his godson sent a pang in his heart as he barked trying to look the part of an innocent, cute dog.


    "Hello to you too, you adorable thing, who do you belong to?"


    As the boy talked to him he took another look on the boy''s clothes, noticing the green and silver on them he almost laughed at the karma the world seemed to be filled with, he, the heir to a Pureblood supremest house who pride itself with having only Slytherins and Ravenclaws went to Gryffindor, while the son of James, who pride himself at being in Gryffindor, went to the house he hates the most.


    "Well, I can''t find your owner right now as it is the middle of the night, how about you sleep in my room for tonight?" The boy he still wasn''t sure about his name said as he took his want out and casted a rope charm around his neck.


    Figuring that he would have another chance at killing Wormtail and that there are worst ways to spend the night, Sirius thought as he went with the boy inside the Slytherin common room, and as he was going through the door to the boy''s room, he noticed the initials on the door were HDP.


    ''Harry'' he thought as a red light hit his back and the world went black

 Chapter 103 - 103- innocent’s story

    Harry''s POV


    Knowing today was his beat chance for a private conversation with Sirius, Harry waited for an hour looking at the map in 5 minutes integrals, looking for the name in the hallways.


    Now, while during the day the map''s ability to show people''s location isn''t as useful as it sounds, as during the day the sheer number of people roaming around in the castle makes it almost impossible to locate the person you are looking for, at night, it becomes the ideal object to locate people who are at places they shouldn''t be.


    So, it shouldn''t surprise anyone that in less than a minute the dog animagus showed up on the map Harry was on his way toward him.


    Getting the fugitive into his room didn''t go as he planed - stun, levitate, and grab, as apparently the dog seemed able to sense him even with the notice me not charm and able to make himself see through it.


    So instead, he talked to Sirius as if he was talking to a real dog and took him to his room with a makeshift magical rope before stunning him in it and taking out the little potion he bought from Gringotts, as apparently the bank didn''t mind using Veritaserum on people who are caught trying to steal from them.


    Forcing the dog back to his human form with the ''Animagus reversal spell'', Harry poured three drops of the truth serum into the man''s mouth and used the the incarcerous charm before casting Rennervate.


    Now, while trusting veritaserum, which isn''t impossible to resist, isn''t the best choice usually, with the man''s unpreparedness, him being stunned and living twelve years in hell on earth, not to mention Harry''s foreknowledge about the original story and hate for the Potters, Harry was willing to take his chances.


    You see, veritaserum doesn''t work as most magical people think, it doesn''t force you to tell the truth like a robot, instead, it makes you unable to think of lies by supercharging the drinker''s Hippocampus and slowing his prefrontal cortex so it would make it harder to lie.


    The reason veritaserum isn''t used in court is that with Occlumency and enough preparations, it is possible to make fake memories, therefor bypassing the veritaserum.


    So by making sure he is unprepared, it is extremely unlikely he would manage to lie.


    "Wha, what happened?" Sirius asked as he woke and started to struggle against His bindings.


    "Please, mr. Black, don''t struggle." Harry said and waited until the fugitive calmed down.


    "What do you want?"


    "The truth, of course, now, tell me, what exactly happened on the night of All Hallows'' Eve 1981?"


    "I was in a muggles'' pub, as not only they have many more options in what to drink, and which lady to pick, they also didn''t have the wretched feeling that seemed to be anywhere in the wizarding world, and while usually I would be with either Remus or Peter, as James was hidden, this night Peter said he had important mission from Dumbledore and Remus still wasn''t feeling good from his transformation three days before.


    So there I was, talking to a s.l.u.tty cat when a weird feeling washed over me, something like when a charm is being broken by sheer power, and then it was like a dam broke in my mind as the location of James and Lilly''s house, along with the memories in it were flooding into my mind."


    "So wait, you weren''t the secret keeper?"


    "No, Peter was."


    "Okey, continue."


    "So, knowing something is wrong I ran as fast as I can to my motorcycle before flying it to the Potter''s house."


    "Why didn''t you Apparated?"


    "By that point I was drunk and unable to do it without Splinching myself."


    "As I arrived, I saw from the window that Dumbledore already there and that both James and Lily were up and holding you and Marcus respectively, yet, before I could do anything more then walk into the front lawn I was hit by a stunner."


    "What happened when you woke up?"


    "I was in a holding cell in the ministry and being told my trial is about to begin, not understanding what did I do I asked, just for the aurors stationed there to tell me that it is for being Voldemort''s right hand man and the murder of Peter Pettigrew.


    I tried telling them I didn''t know what they were talking about but they didn''t listen, no one ever did, in the holding cell, nor at the trial, not Lily, nor Dumbledore, hell, James and Remus didn''t even came to talk to me.


    In the end after all those years in Azkaban I almost started to believe it myself.


    It was only when the minister gave me the newspaper with a picture of the Weasley family and I saw the rat on the young boy''s shoulder that I knew wormtail is still alive and he left me stranded on that place to die, and worse, he betrayed your parents, so I broke free by changing into my dog form and starving myself till I was thin enough to slip through the bars and then took the boat of one of the few human guards and drove it the fastest I could."


    "What are your plans?"


    "I plan to catch wormtail and clean my name."


    "So you took this risk and came to hogwarts instead of leaving Britain out at least Magical Britain just for the chance to clean your name?"


    "Of course, and than after a few well deserved jinxes to several people who didn''t came to my defense, everything would be alright again, I would have my friends again, Remus, Lily and James, and of course, a chance to get to truly know you, my godson."


    The hopeful look on the man''s face almost crumbled at the the disdainful look on his godson''s face at the mention of his three friends.


    "I see... " Harry said as he made Sirius drink the antidote. "well that''s disappointing, maybe we will talk again after they let you down again but for now..." Harry said as he raised his wand.


    "Obliviate"

 Chapter 104 - 104- the life of a magical portrait

    Elizabeth''s POV


    Elizabeth Spriggs, or as she was known to most of the rude children in school, the fat lady, was trying to sleep.


    Yes, she sleeps! Most people would be surprised that a moving lecture sleeps at all, as usually a moving picture doesn''t need much, not considered a living being, yet she was different, spacial.


    She, along with a couple of other paintings in hogwarts were given life, and the ability to not just move like other paintings, but to listen to instructions and talk.


    Of course, that came with a price.


    Not only they were given jobs, they also become the headmaster''s spies.


    Not that most of them cared, given the chance to be more than a painting on a wall, moving from one painting of them to another, having the knowledge of the person who charmed you gave you as you look in a muted colorful world.


    Yes, most of the paintings jumped on the opportunity to become a semi-living thing and interact with the real world and didn''t regret a thing.


    Not her, sure, as soon as she has consciousness she didn''t want to give it away, agreeing to become the doorway to the Gryffindor common room, and for a while, she didn''t regret it.


    Yet, as she seen children come in and out from behind her painting, listened to their life, talking and complaining about their studies, their friends and their love, while only calling her the fat lady and giving her the weekly password, she became sullen.


    She wanted to meet new groups of people, like those muggles who according to one child she overheard has an actor who looks just like her - Elizabeth Spriggs, from whom she took her name.


    She wanted to meat those weird animals who some children kept complaining about, the slimy snakes or the badgers.


    Yet, since the moment she got consciousness she couldn''t even go to different paintings unless it was the middle of the night, as she needs to keep open and close the thrice dammed painting.


    Instead, she took to sleep at night as it became one of her only pleasures, along with advising love-struck children.


    Yet, as much as she tried, sleep kept avoiding her as someone kept trying to open her painting.


    "We had a deal!" She said with a bite in her voice as she unwillingly opened her eyes, thinking it is the pair of redheaded twins, who two years ago, after she had enough with them walking her up like that five times a month, cut a deal she wouldn''t repeat report their late night adventures to the headmaster as long as they return before midnight.


    Yet as she opened her eyes she instead saw a haggled looking man, with black, unkept hair and beard and a glossy look in his eyes as if he is still half asleep.


    "I don''t know who you are," she said angrily, in a body tone she kept hearing in the last seven years from a different redheaded. "but unless you tell me the password you can''t come in."


    As soon as she started talking, the glossy look in the man''s eyes went away and instead came a feral look which made her pale as much as a painting could as she recognized the man from a photo the deputy headmistress showed her- Sirius Black.


    "Y-Y-You can''t come in!" She tried to say with as much Gryffindor''s courage as she could master, yet seeing the man pulling a knife from his pocket made her lose the little she had as she fled and screamed "A painting is being murdered! A painting is being murdered!"


    Seeing the only home she ever knew being ripped apart before the man ran away didn''t help.


    She didn''t know if she would ever return to be the doorway guard of the Gryffindor common-room, or even if she wanted to, but before that she was sure she would need ''Portrait counseling'' by a trained psychotherapists.


    Marcus''s POV


    The shouts of "A painting is being murdered!" woke everyone in the tower up, making Marcus and his roommates put some clothes on as they ran downstairs to see almost the entire Gryffindor house shoving each other trying to reach the exit of the common room.


    Yet, as Marcus tried to walk forward it seemed as if the students were the Red Sea and him the ancient Egyptian wizard Moses, as they moved aside.


    Reaching to the exit, a deep sharp intake of air could be heard from his mouth.


    Where there was once the backside of the fat lady''s portrait, now was a hole in the fabric that seemed to be made from a knife.


    Hearing the cries outside, Marcus, now joined by his roommates and Hermione, ran outside to see the fat lady in a near painting, crying and yelling it was Sirius Black who did this, who attacked her after she was unwilling to let him in.


    Sirius Black! Just the name made Marcus''s blood boil, it was the man who betrayed his parents, the man who killed his godfather, the man who broke out of jail just to kill him, and the man who made him unable to go to Hogsmeade.


    Marcus now knew, as the teachers were rounding the students in the grand hall to sleep together as they searched for the escaped criminal, that just like previous years, he can''t trust the a.d.u.l.ts to stop the bad guy, he need to do it himself.

 Chapter 105 - 105- a plan and a kiss

    Harry''s POV


    After obliviating Sirius and moving him near the Gryffindor tower, Harry went back to his room, getting ready to sleep as he waited for the faculty to gather the entire school''s populace in the Grand Hall.


    And while changing his clothes shouldn''t take much time, as he used the time to think about the confirmation that Sirius'' story hasn''t changed, which meant he has to plan a way to get the full story about what happened the night of Halloween 1981, as his theory about this universe difference except him having a twin brother was having a failed Fidelius being casted in the house with Sirius as the secret keeper, but with Pettigrew being the secret keeper, the Potters being alive, and yet Sirius in jail it meant he was wrong and confused as hell about the reason the plot of Sirius'' life being the same as it is right now.


    All of this meant one thing, he was really close to get caught by Professor Snape n.a.k.e.d as he opened the door.


    "Mr. Peverel," he said with his right eyebrow up, looking at his student who was just in the middle putting his pajama shirt on, luckily, after putting his pajama pants already. "We need all the students to gather around in the Grand Hall, Sirius Black has managed to penetrate the castle."


    "Yes Professor, I would go there right now" Harry said, ignoring the questioning look the potion professor had on his face.


    The professor, who saw the student wasn''t going to answer his unasked question, sighed, before asking "and what, if I may be asking, were you doing up at this hour?"


    "Showering after a bad dream." Harry gave an excuse as he quickly used a little bit of magic to transfigure water from Hydrogen and Oxygen in the air to make his head look moist.


    While usually, this kind of lie won''t work on the professor, seeing as he wasn''t only a potion master, making his eye for those kind of details great, but he was also a spy, making his ability to spot lies something that he took great pride in.


    Yet, Harry had help convincing the professor, the Fidelius he casted on his wandless magic, while usually made every display of wandless magic seem like wand magic, when dealing with subtle magic, like moisturizing his hair, it just made Professor Snape convinced he just didn''t notice it being there.


    In fact, thanks to the fidelius Charm, as long as he didn''t have a wand in hand, people who are unaware of magic won''t be able to conceive him doing magic even if they see him, thinking it is a trick or ignoring it completely, thus, making him able casting charm in a street full of unaware muggles without braking the law.


    All of it didn''t matter right now, as the most important thing was Snape believing his lie about taking a shower, even if he had other theories why, therefore placing him far enough from Sirius to not suspect him.


    "I see, well, chop chop, go to the Great Hall."


    The professor said as he went to wake the other students.


    Harry took off twenty seconds later with all the potions he need needs for the night, about to commence his plan for getting the whole story about the night that made him who he is.


    Luna''s POV


    Being woke up by Professor Snape isn''t a fan experience, being woke up by Professor Snape in the middle of the night only to be told that a murderer has breached the castle walls and that they needed to go as quickly as possible to Grand Hall? Even less so.


    Putting her blanket around her, as she knew the castle at that time of night would be freezing, she walked toward the Grand Hall, catching up to her friend extremely quick, as it seemed he was drowning in his own thoughts.


    "Galleon for your thoughts?" The look on the boy''s face made her laugh.


    "A whole galleon? most people would only give a Knut."


    "Well, I might just really want to know... or maybe I only have galleons in me and want change." The laughter that came from Harry''s mouth seemed to brighten up the dark castle.


    "Let this time be a freebie." He said as magic came out of him, covering both of them in a notice me not charm and a silencing one, making her know it is important.


    "This is another one of the secrets I need you to keep." He said with a trusting voice, making her happier as she could see how much he trusted her.


    "Sirius black is innocent, he didn''t kill nor betray anyone."


    "What?!"


    "Yes, I''m not sure about everything that happened, but I do know this."


    "How? And why keep it a secret?"


    "Because of two reasons. 1) I didn''t get this knowledge in a legal way. And 2) I''m not entirely sure who is in on this, and what they would do to keep their involvement secret."


    "So what should we do? We can''t let an innocent man go back to Azkaban or worse, kissed by a dementor!"


    "and only after we have the full story can we form a plan to make everyone see he is innocent, and I know who can tell us the full story."


    By the time Harry and Luna got to the Grand Hall they were the last Slytherin there and had to sleep the closest to the Ravenclaws, not that it made any different to them.


    Seeing everybody talking, excited and scared, Luna and Harry each took a book and started reading while waiting for the students to calm dawn and for most of the teachers to leave to search for Sirius Black.


    Yet, as much as she tried, the words on the page in the book didn''t seem to register in her mind, as her eyes wondered to her right side, looking at Harry, laying next to her with his sharp green eyes in a fifth year''s level book on defense against the dark arts, a subject he only started reading ahead of third year this morning, when she did something impulsive, she kissed his cheek.


    You see, while Luna might seem for the outside observer impulsive, nothing could be farther then the truth.


    In fact, almost every action of hers is calculated, which is why such unexpected action managed to surprise not only Harry, but Luna as well.


    Feeling hit rush to her chicks, even though she just wanted to bury herself knowing that with her light-colored skin her entire body is probably red, she tried showing dignity and explain rationally why she did that.


    "I-It is just to show my appreciation for you trying to do the right thing and to thank you for sharing this knowledge with me." Looking back to her magizoology book, she could hear him chuckle which made the will to bury herself grow as she forced her skin to it''s unusual color with a quick spell she heard from Ginny''s mother when they were still friends, yet it only took her hearing "Well, in that case..." and a pack on her cheek, for the redness to rush back at full force. "This is to thank you for believing me about Sirius and for agreeing to help."


    After that he returned to reading his book while she couldn''t help but smile thinking she might need to do a few more impulsive things.


    Peter''s POV


    Peter knew he was screwed, all of his former best friends were in school with him, one of which broke from prison and came to this school just to catch him.


    Yet there was nothing he could do, he couldn''t show he is alive, not with everyone thinking he is dead for the last twelve years, he couldn''t run away, as he tried and the Orange cat the pet, the friend of Ron- the boy he lived on, owned kept trying to catch him as a snack, and he couldn''t stay, as apparently Sirius managed to come into the school from an unmonitored way and almost succeeded in catching him.


    No, he had to escape, and he needed to do so in a way everyone would think ''Scabbers'' is dead, he needed to fake his own death.


    Yet as he planned his ''second death'' he smelled unfamiliar, yet familiar smell, one that reminded him of Marcus yet was different, and intertwined with it was a hint of a smell of someone who smelled a lot like his school''s crush- Pandora Bletchley.


    Looking where that smell seemed to come from with unknown unwillingness that for some reason appeared, he managed to barley see red light coming his way.


    Harry''s POV


    As he hit Pettigrew with a stunning curse Harry quickly levitated all the hairs of the rat gently before summoning them,, dragging the rat with, after all only things which aren''t alive can be levitated or summoned, dead cells like hair is one of the things which are best used, most people would think it is only people or animals who can''t be summoned, making Harry think about summoning hearts for quick fights, yet after some research and experimentations, he figured all living beings- including cells are unsummonable, something Voldemort probably also figured out, hence why he has no body hair, something Harry plans to avoided by enchanting his first blacksmithing project - a pinkie ring, with creating a dome on the wearer of unsummoning enchantment.


    Anyway, after making sure no one looked in their direction and that the notice me not charm is still working he fed the rat the Draught of Living Death, before returning to his sleeping place where Luna kept a notice me not charm on, before removing both his own notice me not charm and an invisibility Charm.


    "Got him?" A quick nod is all she needed before saying good night and turning over.


    Harry also went to sleep as it was a long day, and tomorrow might be longer.

 Chapter 106 - 106- never wake a sleeping Luna (tic)

    Harry''s POV


    Sleeping on the floor in a sleeping bag in between a few hundred of students isn''t supposed to be comfortable.


    It''s supposed to be hard enough to cause back pains, too warm or cold so you would need to get out and in your sleeping bag again and again throughout the night, and being unable to sleep with the snores of your fellow students.


    So, it wouldn''t surprise anyone that as Harry woke up from the ''great'' sleep he had that he felt the need to curse every one of his professors who made them sleep in the grand hall, yet couldn''t bother to enchant the room to prevent the discomfort.


    It wouldn''t even take much time, only enchanting the floor with cushioning charm, the walls with a mild heating charm so they would be able to sleep without the sleeping bag and not freeze to death, and silencing charm on the ceiling to prevent people from talk or snore.


    It was in that moment that Harry decided on his next book in the series he writes ''Explanation for idiotic wizards witches, biology, Chemistry and other basic muggle subjects that even dumb magical people should know'' to focus on healthy logic and magical ways to solve simple muggle and magical problems, as he felt only people who read those books or lived among people without semi-reality altering abilities (as magic continuously was proven to him to work inside the laws of science, he didn''t consider it a truly reality changing abilities) to use their magic wisely, as why should you transfigure hundreds of sleeping bags instead of beds? Or use the seemingly endless amount of house elves to bring the students beds into the hall?


    In the end, Harry had to stop think about the ways wizards seem unable to think about simple solutions to most of the problems in life, in fact, he felt the need to thank magic as if it was a deity, the fact that living in only magical people vicinity seemed to have a mind deteriorating effect on people otherwise they would conquer the world, as no matter how strong a bomb is, whether it''s chemical, biological or even nuclear bomb, as long as you transfigure it to a teddy bear thing it would stay a teddy bear, and the only thing you need to defeat a country is to imperio a few powerful people.


    Harry was pretty sure the reason every leader of every country helped preserving the status of secrecy is that they, after even a little explanation about the abilities of magical people, understood that it only truly takes one magical person to ruin a country.


    It was the main reason, even if he ended up in an epic one on one battle vs Voldemort he won''t ever use muggle weapons, because even if they would manage to kill him, and with the surprise effect and speed of bullets he didn''t have any doubt they would, as long as his horcruxes are gone, as it would plant the idea of fear of muggles and the need to attack them in way too many people.


    So with a silent, only half sarcastic pray of thanks to whatever or whoever was up there, preventing the probable end of the normal people''s world, and probably the end of the entire world by the hands of a crazy wizard and the knowledge of any mass destruction weapon and how easy it is to get them, either by taking them from people who has access to them or by transfigurating some thing to them and keeping the transfiguration until it hits.


    Anyway, after putting the disturbing thoughts and fears he had on the back of his head and finishing his morning workout, Harry quietly went back to his spot before quietly waking up Luna from what appeared to be a great dream and went with her to the room of requirements to interrogate Pettigrew, who was in a bag Harry brought with him last night.


    Luna''s POV


    Luna usually has a great temper, she wouldn''t be angry with people, even if they make fun of her, or if they are just mean, Luna almost always able to keep a calm mind.


    If they were going to interrogate someone on a different day, and with a different person, she most likely would have asked the questions nicely, maybe being the good auror in a good auror, bad auror interrogation.


    Not this morning.


    Not only did she go to sleep late after being woke up in the middle of the night by Professor Snape, not only has she slept horribly, and heard the snores of not one but five Weasleys, she also woke up, way too early if she may add, from one of the best dreams she had, where she married Harry with both her mother and Harry''s parents alive to celebrate it with them, only to interrogate Peter Pettigrew.


    Oh, there is also the fact that he betrayed his friends and caused the imprisonment of an innocent man, and may also caused a few deaths.


    Even as they arrived to the ROR, as Harry told her not to over react, as her friend administered the antidote to the drought of living death, and as the strongest truth potion was being forced into his throat, Luna kept thinking about ways to force the truth out of him if they find out he resists the Veritaserum.


    Peter''s POV


    His thoughts were as clean as they would probably ever be as he woke up, as if someone used three different cleaning charm on them, he couldn''t remember when was the last time he felt that way, yet as soon as he thought that, a memory jumped to his mind and he heard himself telling it.


    "It was sixth year, Professor Dinklermont, that year''s DADA professor told me the previous day that I need to leave class as he didn''t know how I got in, as I for sure wasn''t smart enough to get in.


    after begging for another chance he told me I would take the O.W.L. test again, with slight variations.


    So, as to not fail a test I barely passed with weeks of preparation, and as it wasn''t a ministry administered test, I made a weak truth potion, easy to resist, yet almost as good in sharpening your memories as Veritaserum."


    "It seems a side affect having it in your system is blurting up whatever memory is surfacing in your mind." Said a voice from his left side, who when he turned he instantly recognized her as pandora, even as a voice in his head told him it''s impossible, that she is looking far too young and that her hair is in the wrong color.


    "Pandora? What happened? Why am I blurting out what ever is on my mind?"


    "Interesting, he seems to think you are your mother." This voice came from his right side, and even before he turned he recognize the man speaking as Ron Weasley''s best friend.


    "Marcus? Why do you do that?"


    No, something is wrong, he was taller, had broader shoulders, and even with a robe on you could see his defined muscles, and while Marcus lost weight from all his training in quidditch, he didn''t have muscles.


    The puzzle pieces seemed to be mostly in his hands, and about to fall into place somewhat as the two lookalikes talked between themselves.


    "Why didn''t it happened to you with Sirius?" Pandora''s lookalike said


    "I don''t know but I have two theories, either I didn''t gave him enough time to think about a different thing, or that his mind, after being forced to watch his most terrible thoughts yet keep insisting he is innocent made it easy for those memories to come up." Marcus lookalike stoped before continuing "It could also be that his thoughts were already about his friends as he came into the castle to catch one of them."


    "It might also be all three of them, Harry, never forget that possibility." The pale blond, almost white haired Pandora said.


    "True, anyhow, we should move on to the topic of conversation, as I don''t want to use anymore of my Veritaserum on this rat, it is expensive." The moment the bulky Marcus lookalike, now known as Harry, said the name of the strongest truth serum it all came rushing at him as he understood the situation.


    Those two were Harry and Pandora''s daughter, whose name, if he recalled correctly (which, with the help of Veritaserum he did) was Luna, and they made him drink the truth serum, after already administrating it to Sirius and should have most of the story in their hands.


    Now, he only had two choices, fight the truth serum and fail, or not.


    "Tell us, what truly happened on the night of Halloween 1981?"


    ''I''m sorry, I failed'' he thought as he started talking

 Chapter 107 - 107- the story of a rat

    Harry''s POV


    "Tell us, what happened on the night of Halloween 1981?"


    This is it, this would be, until he will manage to get the story from Voldemort''s perspective, the fullest version of what happened on that night.


    "I was at home, waiting to be called as I took another glass of icevotka, trying to calm my nerves as I knew this day would be the last one I would live as I did till now, that no matter if I succeed or fail, this was my chance to make a difference in the world." Pettigrew started telling his story. "And then I was called, the pain that dammed tattoo shot through my hand was horrific, almost as much as a Cruciatus from the dark lord himself, something he made me feel once or twice as I failed to show results, and understanding that once again made me rethink my choice, about choosing to do it and having to deal with the guy who won''t only kill whoever stood in his way, not only torture them, but would make sure his followers would experience it too, and on a regular basis.


    But I had no choice, so drowning my third glass of icevotka, I apparited to the Lastrange manor, where the dark lord spent the night.


    "Hello wormtail, how nice of you to join us." The dark lord said, making me wince as I once again regretted telling them about the nickname, as they took a friendly joke and made it an insult.


    Putting a nervous smile on my face I said "what do you need me for, my lord?"


    "My patience is running low, I told you that today was your last chance, did you, or did you not found where the Potters stay?"


    "I, I did my lord." I said, giving him the piece of paper that was prepared beforehand with the address of James and Lily."


    "Wait!" Harry stopped him there, noticing something weird. "Why didn''t you tell him about the address yourself? Why give it in a piece of paper?"


    "I couldn''t, wasn''t the secret keeper."


    "You weren''t? Then who was?"


    "Dumbledore of course, whose hands would you put the secret that safe guard your life in except the one who scares Voldemort the most?"


    "And you got the coordinates of the house from Dumbledore who knew who you are going to give them to?"


    "Of course, all of it was his plan to finish the war once and for all, he was the reason I became a spy for both sides before Snape came in and stole my job."


    "You were a double agent?"


    "Yes, no one would have suspected me having the courage to spy on the dark lord, not even me, but never forget my house, I am a Gryffindor thorough and thorough. So when the headmaster himself, Dumbledore, asked me at the beginning of my final year at Hogwarts to help the war effort and infiltrate the Death Eaters, I agreed and managed, little by little, throughout the year, to convince a few of the sympathizers that I agree with their opinions, this making me the official spy in both the Death Eaters and in the Order of the Phoenix."


    That explained so many things, why Peter betrayed his friends, how Dumbledore didn''t seem to know about any of that while in a war with the abilities of a Legilimen, nor with Snape as a spy, yet didn''t seem surprised when it was revealed in the original story.


    It also meant one thing clearly: Dumbledore isn''t the that ''good grandfather'' who cares about his students even after their graduation as he portrayed in the books until the almost end of the fifth, as long as you don''t think too deeply about them, the best situation is that he is the greater good man, something Harry seriously doubted, with the worst is that this so called war of light and darkness is in fact a war between two evil guys with different philosophies about the way to control the world playing a gigantic chess game with all magical people as their game pieces.


    "Continue your tale about that Halloween night." He said, wanting to know what exactly happened.


    "As I gave him the piece of paper I gave a request Dumbledore hasn''t told me to ask, something I have never done before but felt the need to do it for the chance to save my friends.


    "My lord," I said, letting my fear out as much as possible, hoping the rumors of his ability to small fear and his love for it put him on a good mood. "Would you mind instead of killing James and Lilly Potter, stun them so I can do it myself? I really want them dead on my feet!" It was my last chance to make sure they survive, Dumbledore already told me the prophecy made sure at least one of the children would survive and that the dark lord would die, this was my chance to also save my friends.


    I don''t know why, maybe the rumors were true, maybe knowing this night is the night he destroy the prophecy the headmaster told me about, maybe it was part of fate just like Marcus surviving the night or maybe it was the thought of how fun it would be to watch the Potters realize their friend betrayed them and caused the death of not only them but their children, but it worked.


    "Never say Lord Voldemort doesn''t repay for hard work."


    "Thank you, my lord, thank you." I bowed before appariting to the street near the house and changed to my rat form before hiding near the entry door to watch and see if there was something I can do to help, as while I am not that good in wand subjects, I was the second best in potions in my year, just after Snape, and you don''t know when a potion might be needed to save someone.


    As the dark lord showed up my nerves went through the roof, as he obliterated the front door I cried, knowing that whether or not my friends would survive, they would never forgive me, but I did it for the entire wizarding world.


    The flash of red light before the sound of James yelling curses stoped made a relief shoot through my body as I ran toward him just to see he was only unconscious, a red light followed by a scream of Avada Kedavra and a green light made me transform back to my human form as I moved upstairs, as quietly as I could, hoping I could see my hard work payed off, and my godson survives, yet I hearing another Avada Kedavra made me rush up instead, thinking that if non of it worked I would better die as I caused the death of two babies for no reason, yet the screech that came right after it convinced me I managed to do it, I saved the world!


    Rushing even faster upstairs, I managed to change into a rat and hide in the corner just in time to avoid being seen by some sort of smoke with a face that looked like the dark lord before it leaved.


    Seeing the body of the dark lord disappeared, with only his wand where it should have been, I knew the dark lord is still alive yet in his smoke state.


    Making sure Lilly is alive I then turned to the twins,


    One of the twins was crying with blood siping out of his head and I immediately used some of the Dittany''s essence I had on hand, before turning to the other who seemed to be as unconscious as his parents, though was also bleeding from the forehead, using the rest of my Dittany''s essence I made sure the blood stopped gashing from both of the children''s head before using a two street mirror to call the headmaster."


    At that point both Harry and Luna were shocked, both he and Marcus were hit with the killing curse and survived? Was the prophecy different in this world? Unwilling to to interrupt the story again, Harry saw Luna was about to speak but with a quick look in her direction he made sure there would be no interruptions


    "Professor," I said "it worked, they all survived."


    "They all survived? All of them?" The professor''s tone was of a surprised man, yet had another sound I couldn''t recognize.


    "Yes, all of them, I managed to convince the dark lord to spare them for the time."


    "What about Voldemort? Is he truly dead? Who is the one who defeated him? Who did Voldemort marked?"


    "N-No, I don''t think he is dead, I saw some kind of a spirit like smoke leaves the room after he casted his second Avada Kedavra, and I don''t know which one did he mark as both boys are bleeding from their forehead, the only difference is that one of them is unconscious and the other is crying."


    "That is most troubling," the older man said in a grave voice. "Voldemort''s survival means only one part of the prophecy was fulfilled, and we have to know who is the chosen one so we can make sure he is prepared, but for now, you must disappear, hide, I will help you make everybody think you are dead, until the day Voldemort returns and you can serve the light again."


    "But... they would think of me as a traitor!"


    "No, my child, I would make sure everybody believes you to be a hero, no matter what."


    After finishing the conversation I ran away, and for three days I lived in muggle London, trying to fit in until Dumbledore made contact with me again, telling me everyone think I''m dead by the hands of Sirius and that he is waiting for a trial, before telling me he prepared a home for me as a pet rat for the Weasley family after telling Arthur pet rats were the muggle number one animals."


    Harry felt all the pieces come together, Dumbledore probably changed the Potters memory of the secret keeper to Sirius, and made sure the prophecy would happen, he was also the one who made sure wormtail would be the pet of the Weasley family, the only two things he wasn''t sure about are how could both him and Marcus survive, something he can''t get an answer from the rat animagus and another thing, but just as he was about to ask it, Luna beat him to it.


    "Why did you let Sirius go to Azkaban? Isn''t he your friend?"


    "Sirius? No, he is the guy hanged with my friends in school forcing me to hang with him, he is the guy who made fan of me at school all the time for being with less talented then him and having to work twice as hard for the same results. But I would have kept considering him a friend if he didn''t almost made my best friend Remus go to kill someone and either go to Azkaban or be put to death for a prank. No, Remus, who helped me and I him, who was scared to hurt someone so much that he hurt himself, is my friend, James, who saved Remus and even Snape for nothing more then to help a friend, who understood boundaries, who spent more time with me then he needed to practice the animagus transformation so I wouldn''t be the only one in the group in the castle on a full moon, is my friend.


    Sirius is someone who tried to kill another person for laughs, I consider him being in Azkaban a fitting punishment."


    Both me and Luna raised our eyebrows at this rant, it felt like he waited for that speech for a really long time.


    "Well, I think that is all, do you have any more questions Luna?"


    "No Harry, I''m good."


    "Well then..." I said as I administered the antidote for the truth serum and raised my wand in the most unexpected person in this world that seemed more and more different from the books I have in my mind.


    "Obliviate"

 Chapter 108 - 108 - choices and proposition

    Harry''s POV


    It didn''t take more then 10 minutes to put the rat animagus near the Gryffindor tower after obliviating him and return to the room of requirements, and by the time he arrived near the room he felt he had to talk with Luna about the only three courses of actions which made sense after eliminating the idiotic ones, and ask for her opinion on which path should they take going forward, yes, them, they were in this together as she chose to join in.


    1) Work with Dumbledore without fully trusting him with anyone''s life which are important to them. Going in that direction means working with someone who could be an enemy or at least someone who would sacrifice them in a heartbeat, yet they would have more information, another downside is that for them to make the headmaster to trust them without any binding magic would be almost impossible, making them unable to change options later. This option was one he was almost completely against as the benefits are minimal, yet needed to be said, if only to put everything in the open.


    2) Creating a third side to the war. This would mean more work as they would need to find more people to work with, gather information on the Death Eaters and the order of Phoenix, and, of course train those people. It would pretty much mean the end of Harry''s studies about anything not war related, at least for the short while, yet the upsides are total trust with everyone he works with, the ability to change the way this war works, and probably save the life of a lot of people.


    3) Stand on the sideway as they watch the two sides tire each other before taking both sides out, doing so would let Harry continue his studies as he did till now, plus make sure there won''t be any slip-ups about their knowledge, not to mention that Dumbledore would probably die on Harry''s sixth year, taking a veritable that would probably try to kill Harry at some point, off the table. Yet, it would mean having a bigger chance the few people he cares about, and the people Luna cares about in greater risk of death, not to mention that the reason he got his second chance in life is to fulfill the prophecy which meant he would have to be the one to kill Voldemort.


    Yet, as he walked into the ROR Luna wasn''t alone, instead, there were two familiar redheads talking with her.


    "Hey Harry, how was your night, sleeping with other people in the same room like us, the common folks."


    Rolling his eyes, he answered to him. "Let it go George, it wouldn''t matter if you and Fred had private rooms as A) you would probably just move the bed to the other one''s room and B) your grades wouldn''t let you keep the room. Anyhow, what are you doing here? Don''t you have quidditch practice?"


    "Nope, all club activities were canceled after the Black fiasco for today." George answered making Harry wince "Please don''t call it the Black fiasco, it sounds super racist."


    "What''s racist?" Fred asked "Sound pretty cool to me, like a man who participates in a lot of broom races, maybe even having it as a job is racist."


    "No," Harry said signing, he had taken upon himself to teach the twins a little bit of muggle knowledge so he wouldn''t have to cringe and have the feeling he talks with mentally challenged people whenever they talked about muggle stuff like electricity or about stuff like that. "it''s the equivalent of being a blood supremacist, only instead of whether or not you have a magical ancestry, it''s about your nationality and skin color, like looking down on the Patil twins or Su Li because of their skin color or looking down on the French because they are not from England."


    "Oh," the twins looked at one another and said "oops" before laughing "look at us, we are practically redheaded Malfoy!"


    ''Well, you can''t truly change the mentally challenged."


    "So," he said after they calmed down "what are you working on right now?"


    "Well, we finished our animagus transformations," George said


    "Yes, you are lookin'' right now on one good looking, awesome fully controlled Meerkat animagus by the name of Timon, and a little bit dumb, yet also fully controlled parrot animagus by the name of Lago."


    Yes, as soon as they told me their animagus transformation I showed them Aladdin and the lion king, making them and Luna officially the first pure-blooded wizards and witch to become Disney fans.


    "At least I can fly, not to mention talk in my form."


    "Yes, you probably want a cracker."


    "If you won''t stop arguing about that I would have Harry make me a lightsaber before using it to make you!" Luna said "Sorry Harry, but this argument started even before you came."


    So he might have also showed them Star Wars, but it was only for educational purposes, as he needed inspiration for his AI project, he swears.


    "Anyway," George said after raising his hands in mock surrender "right now we are perfecting our sicandies, yet we don''t have much money to do more after that, so probably sell them to earn some."


    "Well, I might have a proposal for that, how about making me a partner, and in exchange of 1/3 of all future profits I would pay you 500 Galleons and of course, help creating part of the products, the only two things you would have to promise not to do are to keep my involvement secret, and no matter what, not sell any variation of love potion, and I mean any!"


    The twins looked at one another, and with only a twitch of their head, it felt like they had completed an entire conversation.


    "We would agree, but only if you told us what is the secret we keep forgetting." Fred said.


    "Yes, we might sometimes act dumb, but we know something ain''t right, it feels like every time we think about something about you we keep forgetting, and when we researched it, every time we reached advance magic we forgot about it and went to do something else." Said George.


    "In the end we had convince our minds to stop thinking it''s something you did, figuring someone put a spell on you as we searched those kinds of magics, till we found it, who put the Fidelius charm on you and why?" The look in both the redheaded eye''s became the sharpest he has ever seen in them, as he couldn''t help but marvel their genius minds, as they managed to figure out their forgetfulness and the cause even as it somewhat intertwined with the Fidelius.


    "Sure, but I need an unbreakable vow from both of you that whatever is said here and now won''t be discussed with anyone whose not in this room right now, nor give any hints, let them in your mind or give your memories, and that you won''t try wiggle your way out of this promise, oh, and that the only place you can talk about the subject if I''m not in your 2 meter radius is this room."


    The shock in their eyes grew as the oath they needed to swear grew tighter.


    "Tell me one thing," Fred said, "is it cool?"


    "Extremely"


    They shared a look and said together


    "Fine"


    Never say Gryffindors don''t have desire for knowledge.


    A quick unbreakable vow later and Harry said one word before they started their long conversation, in the end of which he had two more wandless magic student, two more to conspire with, and two more close friends.


    This word was "Dobby."

 Chapter 109 - 109 - start of a business and card fight

    Harry''s POV


    "Now that we finished with this," Harry sighed, thinking about the time he lost today before cheering himself with the fact he not only about to have two helpers, in his researches and in the war, but start a wizarding business that would make sure he has more steady income, not only for his future after Hogwarts, but to continue his studies after he make sure the Potter''s riches are in Goblin''s hands.


    "Let''s talk about the future of our business."


    "What''s there to talk about?" Asked Fred "We create joke products, sell them, make money and smiles."


    "Sure, that''s one way to do it, but you know there are multiple ways to make people happy while making us more money, plus, what about the fact everything needs to be done by hand making it time consuming, thus after we start the business creating new products would be much harder." Harry didn''t even want to mention the fact that only making joke items lowers the amount of people who would buy the products and the time of year they would buy it, as the buyers would mostly be students and whether the shop would be in Hogsmead or Diagon ally, there would be a time they don''t buy there throughout the year.


    "Oh, you mean to use machines like muggles to produce the merchandise?" Luna asked excited.


    "Bingo." Harry said "If you remember the books I gave the three of you last Christmas,"


    "You mean the one that disappeared after two days so we haven''t finished reading him after playing with the muggle joke products you gave us?" Said George, still annoyed about that.


    "Yes, that''s the one." Harry said, ignoring the irritation in the man''s voice.


    "So, as was written in page 69-78, muggle technology and magic don''t have problems working together, and in page 143-167 ("how the help is he remembering the exact page?" [George]"He has perfect memory"[Fred] "oh right" [George] "don''t bother him he is in his teacher mode"[Luna]) it''s explained that one of the muggles'' advantages are their ability to create products much faster then us, as they don''t need to create each one of them personally, and that the reason we can''t do that is that our products are created with our magic, which is why even potions have to be created by magical people."


    "But they use electricity, don''t they? And you told me it''s just a different, less complicated state of magic, why can''t we use the same to create products?"


    "Well Luna, that''s partially right, it''s more accurate to say that magic is a higher state of energy, maybe the highest, and there is no reason for us not to do it, except that we would need to continually power up machines with magic, or we would need to create an artificial magical generator and right now I only know of one magical generator, the philosopher''s stone."


    "You mean that if we create this magical generator we would be immortals!?" Fred said with his eyes wield.


    "No!" Harry said shaking his head hard. "The philosopher''s stone is a semi-natural generator, we would create artificial one."


    "Why not create the philosopher''s stone then?" George asked


    "For three reasons, 1) It took Nicolas Flamel most of his life to discover it, we shouldn''t waste so much time on it. 2) We aren''t sure how he created it, as much as he said it was with alchemy, creating something that can create gold and maintain life shouldn''t be possible by alchemy alone, as it works on the principle, like all magic, of equal exchange, and that creation is based on creating something out of nothing."


    "What do you mean equal exchange?" George asked


    "You supply enough magic and fire is lit is a perfect example for easy magic with simple exchange, harder magics require more magic, therefor creating the basic first five years syllabus of charms in Hogwarts, more complicated magics require extra ingredients, there by creating the potion class and DADA class, as when you do magic you don''t have the right price to pay you pay something else, this led to the creation of dark magic."


    "Wait, let''s put aside that potions and dark magic are basically the same, just regular magic that people don''t have enough magic to do, why can''t the philosopher''s stone just be like a potion?" Luna asked


    "That''s what I thought, until I searched when were potions created, did you know there isn''t any books on potions, nor mentions of potions in the history books from before 483 years ago in Hogwarts, with the exception of magical people making muggles pay for colored mud water as a way for quick money? In fact, the first time a real potion was showed to the world was were Russia is today, when a man by the name of Nikolai Agapov when the wizarding council over there debated forbidding rituals and he gave it as a substitute, and while I have doubts it was truly the first potion ever created, there is no doubt it wasn''t good enough to create the elixir of life two hundred years before potions became a subject which are taught at school.


    That means he created it in a ritual, and while it''s possible it was a simple one, and that he just continued doing it to keep the stone working, I don''t have the knowledge to do it, nor do we have the need, as to create a magical generator can be done much more simply."


    "Really? How?" Fred asked


    "By using three things we already have, the coils which can transport magic, the students love for chocolate frog''s cards, and something I learned about in my summer trip to Japan, have you heard about Yu-Gi-Oh?"


    One month later


    Luna''s POV


    It took three weeks of constant work for all of them finish creating the products, the twins worked the use of disks to create illusions based on the specific cards that were put on the decks, Harry worked on the taking of magic based of the ''life points'' you put inside, so not only would it be possible to take all the losing side''s life points to a container he created, but in the end the winner''s side also, thus making sure both side''s magic go use in all of their company.


    Yes all of them, as Luna was the one working on the card creation, whether it''s painting them or researching the right magical animals, artifacts, spells, or people, she became one of the four owners of the company that created monster''s card dual (the name that they decided to call their game), it then took one week of testing, to see it works exactly right everywhere at school by having duals everywhere they could, with the exception of both Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff''s common rooms, after another week of extreme work on decks and cards, in which somehow Harry created enough disks for the entire school and Luna and the twins created copies painted magically as it''s much faster then by hand, and it was now, at breakfast of the second Saturday of December, that the twins are about to start marketing it.


    "Hello all breakfast eaters" said George, who was now even easier to recognize with his colorful wings like aura, both him and Fred standing on the Hufflepuff table, as it was in the middle of the hall.


    "Sit dawn Messrs Weasley!" Said professor McGonagall.


    "Just a second, we''re just about to announce something." Fred said, him having a radish brown aura now


    "15 points from Gryffindor." Professor Snape said making even Luna roll her eyes ''seriously, can''t he at least listen''


    "Now, now," the headmaster said "let''s see what Messrs Weasley has to say." ''Sure, make yourself the good guy.'' Since Luna heard Pettigrew''s story she couldn''t help but see everything Dumbledore said as manipulation.


    "Thank you professor, now, where was I?"


    "Hello all breakfast eaters, though now that they are looking at us they aren''t eating, with the exception of Ronnikins, Crabbe and Goyle, so we should start differently, how about ''Good morning students, teachers and occasional owl''" Fred answered to the rhetorical question "thank you, Good morning students, teachers and the occasional owl, you are about to witness history." George said dramatically making a few students, Luna among them, to laugh.


    "Aren''t you tired of the same old boring games?" Fred asked, making people murmur "Aren''t you tired of having no way or resolving conflict at school without getting detention or point loss, as whether it''s physically, or magical way, you aren''t allowed to do anything? If you are then this game is for you."


    "We, and our associates, created this card game, where your knowledge, power, luck, strategy and anything else you would need in a real world fight is joined together for an epic dual, one that can show who is superior in every fight! So, do you want to hear the rules?"


    Daphne''s POV


    As much as Daphne didn''t want to admit it, this game sounded intriguing enough, not to mention it might help stop all the pointless fights some of the students (cough, Malfoy, cough) start.


    "It''s pretty simple actually, we will give everyone of the students, free of charge of course, one deck of 40 basic random cards, some of them might be the same as other students get, some might be unique, and we would give them to the teachers to distribute, so there would be no thoughts of us giving Gryffindors preferential treatment. In addition we would give every student disk dual, on which you fight." As twin A continued telling the rules, twin B went to professor Flitwick with a box that was apparently on the chair next to him, gave it to him and returned.


    "The game is to use the cards you have against the cards your opponent has to get his life point to zero, there are monster cards, magic cards, and traps.


    Monster cards can be real magical creatures, important historical wizards or witches, magical plants or even regular animals, they can either be summoned regularly or with a special requirement and some might have special abilities, each has attack and defense points, all of which would be written on the cards, and both the attack points of monsters can be raised by using your magic on the cards.


    Magic cards work as cards of special affects, there are different kinds of magical cards, most of which are charms and transfigurations, but there are also potions, divination and astrology.


    Lastly, the are traps, which are magical cards that you put in your turn to use in your opponent''s turn, it is mostly runes and arithmancy, with potions and herbiology as addition.


    The first one to make his opponent reach zero wins.


    Any questions?"


    Daphne had a few, most of which are about whether or not Harry Peverel was one of their associates, as she could almost smell him over this, there is no way the Weasleys could think about this game, yet before she could gather her thoughts, someone asked them a question she missed.


    "Excellent question! There are four ways to get new cards in addition to your original 40." Twin B said "The first is to find improvements to cards, for instance, if someone learns that the lumos charm was created to keep at bay evil spirits and it doesn''t show the affect in the card, tell us and show us your source, if it is true we would give you a rare pack of five cards.


    The second way is to buy from us, 5 Knuts for a common pack, where the chance to get rare is little, 9 knuts for rare pack, where you would get at least one rare card for sure, and 19 Knuts for unique packs where you even have a chance to get unique cards that has less then 10 copies each. Again, you don''t have to buy, you could always play with the free cards we gave you, the only reason we even make it possible to buy is that those things cost us money.


    Third way is pay us galleon a card, and we will create a pack of your desire.


    And lastly, unique events, where we would make a game of sorts in school, in which people can even get legendary cards, the first of each is today, and the prices are:


    10)professor Trelawney-monster with great divination effect.


    9)professor Vector-monster with great arithmancy effect.


    8) professor Babbling- monster with great arithmancy effect.


    7) professor Binns - monster with great sleep inducing effect


    6) professor Lupin -monster with two great secret effects, one that when used could make you win, yet can only be used by those with the knowledge to use them." She saw the DADA Professor pale a little, making her wonder what secret could they mean.


    5) professor Sprout - monster with great herbiology effect and uniting effect


    4) professor Flitwick - monster with two great dualing effects


    3) professor Snape - monster with a potion effect and point reduction effect


    2) professor McGonagall - monster with great transfiguration effect and detention effect


    And of course 1) the headmaster, professor Dumbledore, with three effects, one transfiguration effect, one defense against the dark arts affect and one hogwarts affect."


    The only person who didn''t want to play was probably Professor Snape, if everything they said about the game is true, then not only was it about to become the number one game, it was also extremely impressive magic.


    "Everyone, students and teachers, get your disk and pack from Professor Flitwick and get ready, the first tournament of the monster dual cards begin!"


    Omake


    He remembered a life before, a life where this world was a book, a movie, so it shouldn''t surprise anyone he was bored of this world, as he woke in the body of a fu*king history professor''s ghost. Why, why, why couldn''t he be transmigrated in someone alive, even if that person wasn''t the main character, even if he didn''t have magic!


    Not to mention this world wasn''t exactly the one he saw in previous life, there were two Harry Potters, but well, he got used to it, living in a fanfiction, yet.... "why are there


    Yu-Gi-Ho disks and fights? Don''t tell me that I was transmigrated into a crossover!?"

 Chapter 110 - 110- professor’s opinions and Duels

    Filius''s POV


    As Filius watched the first official card duel, he couldn''t help but smile with astonishment as he thought about the amazing job four of his students did.


    Yes, he knew the whole group who created this sophisticated magic and amazing game, after all, they came to him with it the other day for support.


    Flashback


    "Professor?" "Mr. Peverel, come in, come in, I haven''t seen you for a long time, came for a magical trouble or philosophical question this time?" Yet, as his favorite student came, three more came right after.


    "Miss Lovegood, Messrs Weasley, what a surprise, and to see you all together, I hope it isn''t because of a fight?" Filius asked worryingly, as he truly loved those four students he really hoped they didn''t fight, especially if the reason is as dumb as houses.


    "No, professor." Miss Lovegood said, making the miniature man sigh in relief. "We are actually here as the four of us created something we hope you would endorse."


    "Really? The four of you? Call me intrigued." And he truly was, those four students were each an amazing mind on its own, even if you can''t really see it with the twins as they are constantly together.


    "Yes, we created a magical card game that can not only be fun, but also be used in the school to solve conflicts, teach, and make friends throughout the houses and the years."


    "Really?" He truly felt doubtful "how so?"


    "Well, it''s called monster cards duels and the rules are...." as the professor heard the rules and saw a fake duel for demonstration, he begun to understand how it would teach. As students use the cards they own they have to explain their affects for them to work, therefore making both them and their opponents know the information on the card, that, plus the need to research your cards for not only spacial affects that aren''t written but for the chance of getting new, better cards for free, would make them study on their own about magic, creatures and potions.


    In addition to that, not only would this game teach them strategy, it would make them use more of their magic each day, to maintain their illusions till the end of the duel, therefore strengthening their magic in the long run, and without using any magic on their fellow students.


    All in all, he could only say one thing about this "Amazing! Incredible! This game would truly help this school become the greatest school In Europe again!"


    "So, will you help us?" One of the twins asked


    "Of course I would! Well... only if you promise me two things." Filius said, feeling mischievous


    "What?" The other twin asked


    "Well the first is creating a special deck for me, something focused on charms and Ravenclaw."


    "Sure, how about I will create 15 charms magic cards? And maybe 15 duelist monster cards and 10 Ravenclaw''s riddle''s traps?" Miss Lovegood said, starting to think about the cards "Standard 40, on which you can add 20 more cards of your choosing at a later date."


    "That would great, miss Lovegood, as for my second request, would you mind creating a card of me?" The mischievous in his eyes probably made them sparkle as much as Dumbledore''s does, yet the ones he saw in his students'' eyes even surpassed that.


    "Who to say we didn''t?"


    End flashback


    After that he went to the headmaster''s office where he explained the game and it''s consequences, mentioning only the Weasley twins as the creators, as asked by the two Slytherin students, and by the end of it the professor agreed it''s an excellent way to use rivalry, friendship and time of rest to teach the students and agreed to it.


    And now, not a day later, he not only saw the first card duel, but had the chance to win a card of himself. He couldn''t help but be called for his turn.


    Minerva''s POV


    When Minerva heard the twins'' idea of the game for the first time she wanted to yell at them, the only reason she didn''t is the whisper of the headmaster, as she saw the illusions that were created she felt as if her face became purple, as not only those illusions were extremely well done, something that said a lot of the creators skill in transfiguration, the knowledge that was put in the cards was on a level she expected from magizoologists, charm masters and a top class seventh year''s students in potion class, which meant the only reason they were not doing well in school is that they didn''t care, it''s only when she saw the game proceeds, the combinations that the students preformed, and the excitement she saw on the students face as they yelled "Oh, I didn''t know you could use those spells like that." And "I want to learn this spell in real life." That she calmed down, maybe, just maybe, the twins deserved a break.


    Bathsheda''s POV


    As much as Bathsheda wanted to focus on the duels, to watch first and second years use rune traps and get excited about third year and their choices, she couldn''t, not her and not Septima, both of them were focused on the disks they got, the disk was a simple product a fourth year, maybe advanced third year could create when you only look about the runes, yet a masterpiece maybe a seventh year could create for their graduation project when you look at the arithmancy, as no matter how both of them looked, the ability to create such perfect illusions of only two dimensional cards in three dimensions is incredible, and to make it on more then 300 different products without mistakes? They needed to talk with the twins, they can''t waste their time doing this! They can change the magical world!


    Severus''s POV


    As the 10 students who got the first 10 spots were left, still with not one teacher called to the stage, Severus''s patient was long gone, wasn''t the reason each professor got a special deck is so they would have a chance to get their card, he wasn''t willing to be humiliated by having an illusion of his fight in a children''s game, especially not when the one who apparently won his card was one Lee Jordan, fighting for a Gryffindor, can there be anything more humiliating?


    Just as he was about to yell at the demon twins, one of them said "Now that you got to the top 10, now that you got your cards, it''s time to see if you deserve them! And whose better to see how you use a card about the professors, then the professors themselves!" The yelling the crowd did was almost as bad as in a quidditch game.


    "Professors, if you may?" Each one of the professors whose card is on the stake went into the quidditch field, where all the duels happen, with the exception of Sybill, who hasn''t came out from her tower.


    "As professor Trelawney didn''t come, would Professor Potter replace her?"


    As Lily came down from the audience, she looked as graceful as she did for the last 12 years, a sharp contrast to how she used to be when they were friends, and as much as it hurt to admit, he once again had to, his old friend is dead.


    As he used Occlumency to suppress his emotions, he focused on the game, he had to win it.


    Lupin''s POV


    Even as his duel started he was in a state of panic, could it be? Could they know? That he is a monster, a werewolf? How? How could they? Yet, as he remembered looking into his cards he saw every monster he could think they talked about in class, except two, vampires and werewolves, and with the area magic he got - full moon, he knew they must have known, who does that? Who jokes about those kind of stuff? Or is it blackmail? It doesn''t matter right now, all that matters is win the duel. "I use the magic card Marauder''s Map, this artifact let me look in your cards as long as I know it''s activation words, and throw one of them to the cemetery as long as I know the other- I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.- show me your cards" the illusion showed the map being activated as if it was the real map, choosing to throw away the protego trap, he called "protego card! Mischief managed"


    Both the werewolf and the map? He really needed to know who told the twins all his secrets


    Lily''s POV


    As she dueled she couldn''t help but look at her hand, she really liked the defensive warrior she just got- "the boy who lived" while this card has no attack points, and it''s defense power is lame, it has a special ability, when you attack this card you have to attack him twice to destroy it, and in the second time you can instead sacrifice a different card in your hand, the next turn She would put him on the field.


    "Now I summon destiny child, the fate seer, come out Professor Trelawney" as she saw the illusion of the woman who created the prophecy that endangered her son she couldn''t help but get pissed, yet as she saw the attack points the illusion had she smiled, she''s going to destroy it.


    "I activates the special ability Professor Trelawney possess, ''fate''s gamble'', I choose one of your cards, if it a monster you have to tell me it''s name- and I choose this." He pointed toward "the boy who lived" card, "yes, it''s a monster" "great, now I can choose whether it''s attack points or defense are higher, if I''m right, it goes to the cemetery and your life points get knocked down by the number of stars that are on the card multiplied by 400- and I say defense points."


    It was the first and last game of monster card duels she would ever play.


    Albus'' POV


    When Albus first heard about the game just last night he thought it was a joke and when he heard the Weasley twins are responsible for that he was sure, and when just the next day they announced it and explained the rules, he just thought that even if it wasn''t, it would fore sure be badly made, yet as he saw game after game, he couldn''t help but be impressed, the illusions were great, it was informative, and most of all, it was fun, both to watch and to play, the only downside is that it took about 5% of the magic of an average student for a game, even so, each student had at most five games in a tournament of almost 300 students, so it won''t tire them too much, nor would it make their magic grow too much as long as they play it in moderation.


    Now he just need two things- to win this game so he would own the Dumbledore card, and make sure the twins use this kind of influence for good, just like how he made sure Freddo Frindecle, the creator of the chocolate frogs put only good people on it, after all, we wouldn''t want people searching for a Voldemort card, right?


    Harry''s POV


    As the energy of all the students who played today gathered around the philosopher''s stone, Harry was about to do his first ritual, this ritual wasn''t extremely exhausting, nor was it heavy with magic, the only thing that was needed is the magical energy of a hundred different people that was willingly given, and the more people who gave it, the better.


    This ritual, before he modified it, was about putting the breath of life inside a golem, thus creating a self sustaining magical guardian that would serve the first person it sees as its master.


    As you might guess, Harry was doing the ritual on the code of the AI he created after more then 6 months work, as he didn''t want any chance of it betraying him, only after doing that and the restraining codes he put inside the AI already would he feel safe enough to let it work, and now, the first artificial intelligence in the world, the one that would revolutionize the magical world from its shadows, is about to be created

 Chapter 111 - 111- winners and second tournament

    Harry''s POV


    For the last month he has been preparing for this moment, with the exception of his body workout and magical control workout he abandoned all his other projects, working solely on the disks, AI code, and magical power container, which is practically three rune schemes on a metal box and the philosopher''s stone in the box, one that put the power that the came player give in the container, one that prevent the stone from taking it, and one that move the power into the machines it relates to, which can be at most three machines right now.


    The reason he needed the philosopher''s stone there is that he still hasn''t managed to figure out how to prevent the magical energy from disappearing to the atmosphere, yet it is something basic the stone does, as for the second scheme, it''s because they need as much of the energy as possible, and by letting it get sucked in and then out of the stone they would lose 7% of the energy.


    But right now non of it mattered, what mattered that the ritual succeeded, the soft were uploaded, and the first ever Matai (magical and technological artificial intelligent) was born.


    yet, as right now it had zero knowledge, as it was just born, he let it use the scanning magic he put on it, the same one people use for pictures so they can see out side of their frame, and left it with all the books he brought him, which were encyclopedias, muggle school books for every subject he could think of till after collage, and magical theory books, the only subject he made sure not to put in was robotics, as even with the core rules he put in his core and the golem magic that should make him house elf level loyal, he still can''t fully trust it, it''s why his core rules were:


    1) never do something that can harm Harry Peverel, directly or non directly.


    2) never use magic without permission


    3) even if given permission never change your core rules


    4) do the best it can to help Harry Peverel


    5)never disobey Harry Peverel


    6) never lie to Harry Peverel


    With those 6 rules, his golem ritual, and the fact he would never let it get into the internet, so it won''t get viruses, nor would he let anyone, magical or not, near it, made him trust the AI enough to upload it to the super computer he got from Basitill and connected it to the magical container, so it can do simple scanning magic and page flipping magic.


    Knowing it would take the computer 29 hours to go through the books, Harry left for his long awaited break.


    Fred''s POV


    When Harry first told us about his idea, the sucking energy game, Fred thought the boy was crazy, sure, it felt like a genius idea at first look, making a game that use 1% of a persons magic to work but sucks 5%, there fore talking 4% of the person''s magical energy every game at least, not including the magical power up that illusions can get, but, why would people pay for cards if they can get it for free? It was then that Harry explained his marketing idea.


    First, give each of the students a basic deck of cards, with only a few students with rare cards.


    Second, create a tournament with unique cards for the winners, who would probably be those with rare cards, but make sure most of them won''t really win anything by putting stronger opponents against them.


    As for the third, he was just about to announce it.


    "Well, I hope you enjoyed the first monster cards tournament, as for our Professor cards holders - in tenth place the holder of the Professor Trelawney card- the fifth year Ravenclaw- Roger Davies, who showed never to take the future lightly." The Ravenclaws were clapping and cheering so loud he had to let them stop before he continued. "Ninth place, the holder of the professor Vector card - it''s professor Vector, who made sure we understood the math behind her cards."


    Fred could see how people liked his interpretations, which made him understand why Lee Jorden kept doing them.


    "Eighth place is also the professor on the card - professor Babbling, showing the power of traps.


    Seventh as you all know is a magical number, which is why there was no battle for that holder and there for, the professor Binns card, goes to one lovely Hufflepuff- Susan bones.


    Sixth was a surprise, as it came as a tie when Oliver wood a seventh year Gryffindor, managed use the card Bombarda and strengthened it with his own magic to the maximum, therefore activating the card special effect that instead of only destroying one monster on the field, he destroyed them all and pulled both his, and the professor''s life points to zero as they both didn''t have much left, after much thought, we decided to give the card to Oliver, for a well done execution!


    Fifth, it was professor Sprout who won, showing everyone that plant cards aren''t to be taken lightly.


    Fourth, Professor Flitwick showed us how to win by using the power of dueling like a true, professional duelist.


    Third, professor Snape used his potion cards to teach us how potions can be used to bewitch the mind, brew glory, even stopper death.


    Second place was another surprise as it went to the sixth year Slytherin Garrick Ogden by using the Professor McGonagall card to defeat Professor McGonagall


    And of course, first place go to Dumbledore, who showed us that sometimes, instead of needing a strategy, you can just smash your opponent with insane strengthening of a card, but remember, it can also spell your defeat."


    He then let his brother take charge.


    "Now," George said "this is the end of the first tournament, but also the beginning of another, bigger tournament." The audience went wild, meaning that they truly love the game. "This one is longer, a tournament based on points, where every person has ten points and by winning you get one point of your opponent and the 50 people with most points by the time the winter vacation is over get into a special tournament, with the last four to survive it would each get a founder card, with first place getting the hogwarts field magic," again the crowd went wild, proving their idea that people in this school are way too obsessed with houses and founders.


    "Now, if your points are finished, yet you want more chances to play, you can, just play for fun, or, if you want to get points, you can bet a card you own versus a point of your opponent, just go to a teacher so no one would say the other one cheated.


    Lastly, I think I said a mistake, while the cards are a gift for the students, the disks in which you play them are something that by the end of the year would need to be returned to us, as we will maintain them and make sure next year it would go to the students again.


    Thank you, and I hope you would win!" As George said his last line, Fred saw Luna casting the charm and instantly on every disk''s center the number 10 showed up, announcing the start of the second tournament and the start of people rushing to buy cards to improve their decks, for a bigger chance to win, ''this is gonna be a long day....''

 Chapter 112 - 112- productive two weeks

    Two weeks later


    Marcus'' POV


    The monster cards duel become the number one thing people talk about, whether it''s about their duels, someone else''s duel, or even just about their cards, it was all everybody could speak about, even the second break-in of Sirius Black didn''t cause much noise, with the exception with Ron, who used the fact he was attacked to gain the pity of his brothers and gained his unique Chudley Cannons deck, that was instantly regarded as the worst deck ever by having him lose all the points he had left in less then four turns a game.


    Marcus on the other hand wasn''t doing so bad till today, as he got some rare cards from his mother who said she didn''t want to play, and managed to get 12 points.


    yet all of it changed, when Malfoy came and asked to bet his 11 points on a game.


    Marcus agreed, why shouldn''t he? He saw Malfoy''s Duels, and knew he could defeat him, which is why he was surprised when the duel started and all of the blond boy''s cards changed.


    "I summon a bogart to stage!" Malfoy yelled "while the Boggart has no real attack power he has a special ability- as long as my opponent have only one monster on the field, he can frighten his monster back to his hand - now boggart, scare his Whomping Willow back to his hand."


    "How does you get this rare card? I thought only Professor Lupin had it!"


    "He did, before I payed the twins to create this deck that will destroy you! Now I use accio to summon a card from my deck, and then I activate this card- Ekrizdis'' abomination, if I sacrifice my boggart, I can special summon, the immortal, the unique, the greatest terror the world has - the Dementor! Not only this monster can''t be destroys by ordinary means as long as my magic card Ekrizdis'' abomination is in place, once a turn I can make it suck the soul of one of my monster cards in hand and deal the damage directly at you!"


    As you can guess, he lost, making him pissed.


    "Why on earth would you let Malfoy get his hands on a Dementor card?" If he wasn''t as angry as he was he probably wouldn''t have yelled at the twins, as everybody know that it''s something that you would regret, yet right now Marcus didn''t care.


    "Don''t you have any house pride? Why let Slytherin win?"


    "First of all, you know better then to yell at us." The twin on the right, which was probably Fred said. "And secondly, of course we have house pride, we don''t want any Slytherin to win, but what can you do? He paid us to create a Dementor deck for him, said it was just for you."


    "I have an idea, how about give everyone in Gryffindor a deck full of the greatest cards?" Marcus said, lowering his tone as he didn''t want to truly anger the demon twins.


    "We can''t," said the twins on the left, probably George. "we made an agreement with Professor Flitwick, so he would sponsor our game, that we won''t give anyone free cards except on the first day of the game, but..." he stoped to think.


    "But what?" Marcus asked in a hurry


    "If you want Gryffindor to have a costumed deck, we could do it, as long as you payed the price- one galleon a card."


    "Are you crazy?! Just to make myself a deck I would need to pay 40 to 60 galleons!"


    "What can I tell you? That''s what Malfoy did."


    In the end he created a deck for himself by asking wis father for money and managed to defeat Malfoy, who just went to create another deck, in the end, after the two of them created fire decks each to counter the other, it was only when their dads both denied them the money that they started once again acc.u.mulate points by kicking the other students'' ass, only for both of them to be defeated by Susan Bones and her semi-Legendary card- Professor Binns, who while has zero attack points, can make the opponent duelist fall asleep therefore concede the duel.


    When asked, the twins said it was the hardest card to make till this day, as they not only needed to research the right words for the professor to say, but also keep awake at history class.


    From that day onwards, there was an unwritten rule for the game- never play against Susan unless you have exorcism magic card or Silencio in your deck.


    Harry''s POV


    The last two weeks were the ones with most progress Harry has ever seen.


    With the help of Gai (golemed artificial intelligent), every project Harry has been working about moved forward.


    He has managed to fully isolate the gene stand that is blood cursed, the curse- which was known as Blood malediction had no known cure, nor exact symptoms as they changed based on the person.


    Yet, after having Gai compare all the strands of DNA Harry had, whether it''s human or an animal, and then he compares two different strands of DNA he had of the girl, he found that Astoria''s DNA was in a constant shift, little by little her body change to that of an animal, an arctic fox, to be exact, which is why her hair color is also shifting, and why her DNA is similar in some way to that of the twins, as they used a potion to gain the ability to change to a specific animal added to their DNA, the problem that probably got her sick, that probably got all the carriers of this born ability instead of gaining it by hard work, is that they only got half of it, instead of being born with the ability to change to an animal and back, she could only change forward, therefore making their magic instinctively fight their natural ability till it kills them, the only way it doesn''t kill them is if they stop fighting, therefore forever being stuck in that form.


    Harry has two ideas to cure the illness, both of them are to his advantage.


    1) continue his research and find a way to specifically change a single stand of DNA, making her truly cured, yet losing the ability to shapeshifter forever, as for him, he would gain the road to make his body perfect


    2) work on animagus and Metamorphmagus DNA stands, find a way to combine them therefore let her gain the ability to change back, and gain the advantage of both of them and the ability to change to any creature of his desire.


    It would only be at Christmas, as in five days, that he would show the results of his research to Daphne''s father and decide together with him which path to focus on.


    No matter what, he would research both.


    In transfiguration he finally finished fifth year and started the sixth, in which he straight away moved to the second part of the year which was about subtle changing of a living animal, as the first part, just like charms, was about silent casting the spells of year 1-5, as it works on sharpening your control, something he already did, and had a higher level in then all wand users.


    Speaking of control, as he started using the Tesla coils as a beacon to the magical energy students give to the disks, he started to work on creating a higher level of controlling instruments, by controlling the sound of violin, viola, and cello by magic alone.


    In his muggle studies, Quantum mechanics, as it was theoretical sub-subject of physics, something a already studied, he managed to completely finish the books.


    As for his electrical engineering, the progress is the slowest he has ever had on a subject, as even though he was halfway throughthrough to finish reading the books, most of the work is supposed to be by working with the material, and while he managed, with the help of the time turner, to create a time of four hours a week in which he can come to the university to work on those stuff, it would take him far too much time to finish this degree.


    All in all, this was productive two weeks

 Chapter 113 - 113- Nothing went right

    Ron''s POV


    Nothing was coming right for him since the beginning of the school''s year.


    It started out out great.


    His summer vacation in Egypt was terrific, for the first time on his life he was in another country, for the first time in his life he didn''t feel poor, hell, he even got a new wand, and those things are expensive.


    He thought his life was changing, it felt they did, like for once he was the main character in the story, instead of just the sidekick.


    And then Sirius Black escaped Azkaban.


    Suddenly, his pet rat was sick, an escaped Death Eater was on the loose after his best mate, who not only had both parents at school to protect him, but also his uncle.


    And it''s not that he hoped Marcus would get hurt, but after two years where Hermione was the smart friend, who was always studying, Neville the knowledgeable friend, who had years of preparation to be the heir of a noble, pure-blood family, and Marcus the hero who was the center of attention, the youngest seeker in the last century, and the one who saved the school not once, but twice, he really hoped to be more than the comical relief.


    It was why, when his brothers made the new game, he finally thought that would be his chance, get the best cards, become the best, be famous as more than just Marcus'' best friend.


    But apparently his twin older brothers cares more about money than their family, even if their brother was almost murdered!


    Well, at least they are staying at school while he is going home for Christmas.


    Nothing went right this year.


    Neville''s POV


    Nothing was coming right for him since the beginning of the school''s year.


    First were the Dementors on the train station and first quidditch game.


    Those foul creatures, while making everybody miserable, had worse affects on him, no, not Marcus'' bad, but getting close.


    And then was the the bogart fiasco, having his parents lookalikes telling him that what he always knew, what his gran always told him, that he wasn''t good enough to be their son, was bad enough, being told that in front the entire class? Even worse.


    Yet even this wasn''t the worst, no, that reserved for what happened next, finding out his first true friend, before Marcus and Ron were considered one, before even Hermione was considered one, the one he stoped being friends with, who he and Hermione abandoned because he belittle them, was actually the one who tried to help the most, who, instead of just give unhelpful comfort, who just agreed with them, argued and fight for their benefit.


    He stayed friends with them even when he went to Slytherin.


    He stayed friends with them even as everyone else called them the squib and know it all.


    He even stayed friends with them as they were so prideful for their win against the troll, which, as they studied about the trolls this year, he knew was just a lucky win.


    He bought him a seven galleon worth gift for Christmas, something he didn''t even got from his gran, for the sole reason that he thought he needs it.


    And they bloody blew it.


    He truly didn''t know how to fix it, and Hermione wasn''t any help, convinced he''s evil, just because he is Slytherin, it was the first time he noticed that the Gryffindors, especially his friends treat Slytherin house same way blood-supremacists were treating muggle-born, but not the last.


    He was really glad Christmas was around the corner, as he really needed advice from his gran.


    Nothing went right this year.


    Hermione''s POV


    Nothing was coming right for her since the beginning of the school''s year.


    Even if you forget about the Dementors and the fact a Death Eater was alter her friend nothing went right.


    Even summer vacation went wrong, with her not telling her parents why she didn''t write for the last months of second year so they won''t pull her away from school, they were angry with her, making the entire vacation to France awkward and filled with shouting, one where in the end they told her they want to pull her out of school, where in the end she had to tell them that if she didn''t complete her education at Hogwarts the government would mess with all of their memories, something only half a lie as she could study somewhere else.


    Going back to school was a lot better, though not getting the time turner sucked, especially as the only reason for refusing was that they don''t feel she''s mature enough and that they can trust her after the polyjuice disaster. Her? Not mature enough? Not trust worthy? If not her then who? She was more mature then them the entire class! And she was sure that the only reason she didn''t get her time turner was Professor Snape!


    And if that wasn''t bad enough, her best friend wanted to go and be friends again with that traitorous Slytherin!


    If she didn''t promise her parents to go back home for Christmas, then she would stay and make him stay just to have more time to beat sense to him.


    Nothing went right this year.


    Harry''s POV


    Everything went great this year!


    Got his time turner, Gai the AI, Luna and the twins.


    Got to his goal in physics, blacksmithing, transfiguration, made partner in a future successful business, and created the first sellable product, which also dubs as a power source for our current and future factory.


    He even finished the second book in his books, which he keeps changing their names, right now it''s - "beating commonsense to senseless wizards and witches vol 1 and 2"


    And in two days he would show his current results in his DNA studies, and know which direction to go to for the cure.


    Christmas is coming, and with it, joy

 Chapter 114 - 114- Christmas and paths

    Harry''s POV


    He should have never opened his mouth.


    Saying it was a great year so far was just asking for a godly intervention, which came of course in the shape of a rainy Christmas.


    Yet, the mighty force up in the sky forgot one thing, he has magic, and he was not afraid to use it.


    Which was why, two hours after he woke up for his daily workout and opening his presents (he got a diamond watch from Luna, who a couple of weeks ago learnt that it was made from pressured coal and made it herself, candies from the twins, and a firebolt broom with no note, which felt like it means Sirius couldn''t be original for him), he had to go take a nap to recharge, as he used his entire magical power to fill the castle with snow.


    After waking up to the screams of anger of the teachers and joy of the students, he quietly sneaked away to the room of requirements, where he used the vanishing cabinet to go to his apartment, before going to the leaky cauldron and from there, in the floo network, he shouted "Greengrass'' manor!" before disappearing.


    Daphne''s POV


    Daphne was excited, not for the fact it was Christmas, no, that was just a muggle holiday she truly didn''t care about, she already celebrated the Winter Solstice a few days ago.


    No, it wasn''t because she got presents, even though it was nice to get that diamond earrings from Lovegood, (though why would she give her such expensive gift?) and the candies she got from Tracy were yummy, even the microbiology book she got from Harry was thoughtful, but no, that wasn''t her reason for excitement either.


    No, there was only one reason for her excitement, and that was that this day was the day when Harry would finally show the results of his research, and as much as her father told her not to have too much hope, he wasn''t the one who had lessons with that guy once every two weeks, who listened to the marvels muggles figured out about the human body, and the ways magic can be used with that knowledge to take healing to another level.


    It both amazed her and terrified her, as muggles, who she thought were no better then monkeys, were actually in some ways equal or even better then magical people.


    Yes, it might terrifies her, but it also brought her hope.


    Hope that her sister would get better, hope that none of her descendants would suffer, hope that this one guy who was her class mate, who was actually younger then her, would be able to do what countless wizards and witches tried to do and failed- cure blood malediction.


    With a knock on the door where they have their floo network, Daphne knew he was here.


    "Father! Astoria! He is here!"


    While her father and sister were rushing down the stairs, she went to open the door while looking at the clock only to see he arrived right on time, 10:15 exactly.


    "Hello Harry, good morning."


    "Marry Christmas Daphne, hope you''re enjoying your vacation at home."


    "While we do not celebrate Christmas and the Winter Solstice has already passed, I really hope you also have a nice vacation with your family."


    "Oh, no, I stay in Hogwarts for my vacation, you see, no family"


    The awkwardness she felt, as she remembered how he was kicked out of his family for no reason but being a Slytherin lasted until her father came, with her sister right behind him.


    "Hello Harry, good to see you, how are you?"


    "I''m fine, Basitill, thanks for asking, how are you?"


    "I''m doing just fine as well."


    "Well, I hope after our conversation you would feel even better."


    This sentence made Daphne''s heart burst with joy, so much so, that she couldn''t stop her mouth from going wild.


    "Did you do it? You did it, didn''t you? You found a cure! What is it? Tell me!"


    Usually, She wouldn''t be so out of control, and even if she did, her father would admonish her, but this time her father didn''t say anything, instead he only had an expecting look on his face.


    "Ahhhh, no. I guess I shouldn''t have said it like that. What I meant is that I found the exact cause for the illness, and directions of how to proceed to cure her."


    Daphne felt like her hopes were shattered, she wanted to yell at him for saying it like that, but she knew it wasn''t a smart idea, her father already reprimanded her last time she yelled at Harry that unless we didn''t need his help we should never make him angry.


    "How about we sit?" Her father said in his diplomatic voice "Would you like some tea?" "No thank you, I just drank some."


    That couldn''t be true, she noticed he disliked tea, hated pumpkin juice, and she even heard him call, just two weeks ago, butterbear an abomination, the only hot beverage she saw him drink, without considering the occasional hot chocolate, was this foul smelling thing he called coffee. So either he meant he drank some beverage, or he doesn''t trust them enough to drink something they made, something to think about.


    "Let me start by saying it is a really good progress, we managed to identify the exact cause for the blood malediction, which means we are half way to curing it."


    The encouraging words did nothing to her, nor her father, though her sister was a different story.


    "Really?! That''s good! Isn''t it?" Changing her tone mid-sentence as she looked at Daphne and their father''s faces


    "It is," their father smiled at Astoria and said softly before looking back at Harry "though I would like a deeper explanation about what your research found out."


    "Of course." Harry said before starting to explain.


    He explained how the DNA of muggles shouldn''t change, and when it does, even the slightest bit, it can cause something called cancer in muggle bodies.


    He explained how this cancer work and how muggles cure it after a request from father, terrifying all three of them- as having your own body fight against you was bad enough, having to inject poison into it to survive was even worse.


    He then explained that wizards seem to have the ability to change their DNA for a period of time without known side effects, as they do in human transfiguration, animagus, polyjuice, and even Metamorphmagus, yet only in one or two of them, you truly change your DNA, as in the others you just super position a different DNA on top of yours, making your body think this is your DNA.


    He explained how Astoria''s problem is that her DNA is it a constant need to change to an animal form, something that was caused probably by their ancestors, who might have done a ritual similar to the animagus potion before its creation, but passed only half of the results of it to their descendants, letting them change to an animal but not back.


    He explained that the physical changes Astoria is having is her body trying to change to an Arctic fox, while the weakness she always has is her magic fighting it.


    How the end result is either death, like her family always had, or full change to animal, as some of the other people who had it became.


    He explained the five paths they can take on his road to cure her.


    1) they can make sure she always have polyjuice potion with her, as long as she never stop taking it she won''t change to animal form, it''s the quickest method, yet even if she never forgets to take it every hour, making her take it in sleep would be troubling, not to mention that he doesn''t know how living in someone else''s body would affect her mentally.


    2) He can research a way to make the polyjuice last forever, or combine his research with already giving her the potion, yet the same problems are still there.


    3) Do the same only with partial transfiguration, with the help of a transfiguration master they can make sure her body still look the same and has no problem, though she would still need constant care from the master and him being willing to sacrifice their magic to keep her in that state.


    4) He can research in the direction of Gene splicing- which would basically allow him to insert new genes into her sister as a way to fully cure her, but he did say it would take the most time, and he even said it doesn''t have 100% chances of success.


    5) He can research in the direction of animagus transformation and Metamorphmagus, as a way to turn her into a full animagus, thus making it into a good thing, but he would need their help getting not only books on those subjects, or animagus and Metamorphmagus volunteers to study them, but also to find other people like Astoria, and even some who might have already fully turned, making it the most expensive of them all, as even polyjuice, if you want big quantities, you can just raise the ingredients at home, and they would only need the transfiguration master''s help for a few years, only until Daphne or even Astoria has good enough control to do it themselves.


    Yet there was no question.


    "We would get you everything you need just make her better."


    This is the day that would change the life of a family of three.


    This is the day that would lead to the greatest experimentation in the wizards world for the last 200 years.

 Chapter 115 - 115- true friends and snow (part 1)

    George''s POV


    Waking up in Hogwarts in Christmas felt normal and weird at the same time.


    One on hand, with five years of time spent in this castle for most of the year, Hogwarts felt more like home then home.


    On the other hand, waking up knowing it''s Christmas, without the yelling of Ron and Ginny about presents, without the smell of the special breakfast their mom make, and without the sight of a tree in the middle of the common room just didn''t feel like Christmas.


    It probably didn''t help that instead of snow, the one thing Fred and him truly loved about Christmas, there was rain dripping outside the window.


    Signing, George woke his twin brother up with a jump on the bed "wake up sleepy head, it''s presents time." He said, to which Fred answered with "auff" as George landed on the auger redhead stomach.


    Rushing to the bathroom so his twin won''t be able to get to it first, George couldn''t help but laugh, at least he had his twin brother.


    Fifteen minutes later


    After both Fred and George did the things they needed it was time for presents opening, and once again, as they did every year, they couldn''t help but marvel at the difference between the years before Hogwarts and now.


    If before Hogwarts they each got sweater, little bits of Fudge, and never forget, coal.


    From the year they started going to Hogwarts they also got presents from their friends- whether it''s sweets, joke items, or quills, they got them all, not to mention the gifts they got from their Slytherin friends.


    ''Still weird we have two Slytherin friends.'' George thought as he opened his gifts.


    While it''s might sound odd to think that way, since the second year both of the Weasley twins considered Harry and Luna their friends.


    How can it be? If you ask that, you have never had a true, meaningful conversation with either of them.


    Luna, who can make you smile even at your lowest points. Who can show you how to have different kinds of fun in everything, and had the biggest heart either of the twins have ever seen.


    Harry, who under his casual, calculating face has a heart of a teacher and a mother Han, and not in a bad way, like controlling and self righteous ''I know what''s best'' way, but in a ''wanting his friends to have all the facts before making a decision'' way.


    A boy, no man, as you can''t truly know him and still consider him a boy, who the second he consider you his friend would do everything in his power to help you.


    So yes, two Slytherin friends, what would their parents say? A chuckle escaped George''s mouth, something that was turned to a deep inhale as he opened Luna''s gift.


    It was perfect-like pin, yet, instead of having a giant P on it, it had an L on it, yet the biggest difference was that instead of being iron plated gold, it was made of silver with diamonds all over it.


    A quick look at Fred made him see one just like that only with a T on it, making him mouth as he understood it was about their animagus forms- Timon and Lago.


    Looking at the note in his gift he only sees half a sentence "aim your wand at the paper and" knowing the other half was in Fred''s hands as it wasn''t the first time they got this kind of notes, he was about to go to Fred''s bad and unite the notes, yet his twin was already near him.


    After uniting the notes it said "aim your wand at the paper and say your famous lines.


    Looking at each other the burst into laughing before Each saying the famous lines.


    "Hakuna matata"


    "Lago wants cracker"


    They felt their magic leaves them, another thing they had to be grateful to their Slytherin friends for, as usually you can''t feel your magic, but ever since they started practicing their magic on the coils, and even more so, ever since they started learning wandless magic, they can''t stop feeling it.


    Anyway, the paper quickly changed, repairing itself back to a card and words being deleted and added.


    ''Mary Christmas! I hope you like the presents I gave you and that you would have fun laughing about being a perfect Animagi!


    FYI: Just that you won''t feel guilty, the presents didn''t cost more then two Sickles each, as I asked Harry to make them with a Sickle and the diamonds were made by a magical muggle method.


    Love Luna''


    "That''s.... amazing"


    "If we knew this method before, we wouldn''t need money!"


    "Though, with the game as it''s going, plus all the explanation plans, not to mention the joke items we are about to start selling, we have no money problems."


    "That''s not what I meant, I meant, why, if he can actually make money, would Harry do business, not to mention with us instead of alone?"


    They looked at each other, both understanding fell upon them at the same time.


    "He did it for us! To jump start our business."


    For the first time since they were seven, the tears in their eyes weren''t fake, yet, as they each felt awkward about it, they both went back to their presents, each in his own mind, only to join back together with both of their last presents of the day less then five minutes later, as once again it was a joint gift.


    This time, Fred got an empty book with Vol 1 on it, while George got another empty book only with Vol 2 on it.


    Other then that, they both got notes with intensive oaths, both exactly the same and both extremely similar to the one they took before starting their wandless lessons.


    "I (full name here) swear on my magic and life, that I won''t use the knowledge I gain from this book to destroy the world nor become an overlord, I also swear I won''t give any of the knowledge to any person who has not taken the oath, in any form or way. Lumus-Nox"


    After swearing the oath, the paper with the oath on it changed, once again draining a little bit of magic, with now a spell instruction on it.


    Doing it quickly, George''s eyes felt tingly.


    Looking at his book which now had a title on it- beating commonsense to senseless wizards and witches vol 2, and Fred''s had Vol 1- which after opening appeared to be the same as the ''Explanation for idiotic wizards witches, biology, Chemistry and other basic muggle subjects that even dumb magical people should know part 1'' book they got last year, only with a different name and this time permanent.


    Putting the books to the side, they both got ready for breakfast.


    Getting out of the common room, as soon as they went beyond sir Cadogan''s painting, they were greeted by snow every where, and by that he means everywhere- the entire floor had a 3 feet tall snow on it and they could see the other floors weren''t much different, at this point there was only one thing to do.


    "Snow ball fight?"


    "Snow ball fight!"

 Chapter 116 - 116- true friends and snow (part 2)

    Fred''s POV


    While creating snow ball war inside the castle was incredible, what made it even better was the fact they didn''t do anything and couldn''t be blamed, after all, no one in their right mind could imagine two students filling the entire school with snow.


    Therefore, the blame went to the other prankster group this castle had, even though only two of them were here right now- the Marauders.


    Prongs, Padfoot, Moony and wormtail - the Marauders, until two months ago they used to the twins heroes, their role models, not any more.


    Knowing who they really are, not the public version, but who they are when all the masks dropped, made them disgusted.


    Prongs or James Potter who was known as a hero in the wizarding world for the actions of his son, was someone they despised long ago, ever since he threw Harry away like used garbage after being sorted into Slytherin, before even knowing he left his one year old child for 10 years and barley apologized for it, the Weasley have a code of their own, family before all, as long as they consider someone family they would never abandon them, it was why they knew, 100% - that he was garbage.


    Wormtail or Peter Pettigrew who knowingly betrayed his friends and their children to Voldemort, with the encouragement of the headmaster as support.


    Pudfoot or Sirius Black, who as a 16 years old almost made his friend a murderer.


    And Moony, who they would have respected, after all, he was a werewolf prankster- how awesome is that? But he became something worse then all, except, you know, the other three- a teacher.


    Anyway, those four deserve the screaming James Potter got from McGonagall after they convinced the professor they wouldn''t know how to make snow fall in the entire school, even if they didn''t do it.


    After the screaming was over, and both James Potter and Professor Lupin were on snow cleaning duty, came the Christmas breakfast feast, and let him tell you, it was LEGENDARY! Never mind the food, although it was great, they were talking about the surprise gift crackers, the ones they heard about from their friends who stayed before, the ones that gave many kinds of gifts, the ones they asked the headmaster to put in monster duel cards.


    "Oh my god."


    "I got a Santa Claus card!"


    "I got a winter solace ritual card!"


    "Someone want a snow monster? It doesn''t work with my fire deck."


    "Sure, only if you would take this goblin card."


    Those kind of talks were all around the table, making the professors smile at them, and they even heard Snape talk quietly about how they use their creativity productively, instead on pranks, which made them pale at the horror and start planning their next one, after all, they have a reputation to up hold.


    They were so into their next prank idea, that they almost missing Harry walking in.


    Harry''s POV


    Walking into the grand hall in the middle of breakfast usually doesn''t make much noise, but this was Christmas.


    So, of course almost every eye in the Hall was looking at him, even if just so they can say merry Christmas.


    Normally, he wouldn''t care, he wasn''t part of the group in Slytherin that antagonize everyone, nor was he someone special people noticed, the Fidelius charm made sure of it.


    Yet this year has one huge difference from other years- the entire Potter family was sitting at the table right in front of him.


    This entire year he managed to avoid the two people who gave him away, only to come back into his life and kill his parents.


    He avoided eye contact, and the teachers'' table, a notice me not was automatically on him whenever he noticed them, and rejected Lupin''s half-assed attempts at reconnecting with him.


    Why avoid them? Because everyone he sees them he gets so angry he can''t control his rage even with Occlumency, and he isn''t willing to stay close enough to say something or do something he would regret, like giving any of them a clue as to what is happening to their bank account or how telling the news about their abandonment might affect public opinion, no, he needed to do it at the right time, hit them when they are low.


    Now though, now he has to survive a polite conversation with them, magic help him.


    Remus'' POV


    Coming back to school wasn''t an easy choice, even if he came as a professor.


    Even if he has the necessary qualifications to teach, at the very least more then Snape.


    Even if the school desperately need a competent DADA teacher, something it didn''t have for more then two years.


    Even if he needed the job to be able to stay in the country.


    He wasn''t willing!


    He wasn''t willing to become the school charity project once more- the werewolf the headmaster let in, when there are a hundred more he didn''t.


    He wasn''t willing to become the one in debt once more, feeling the need to do as Dumbledore say with guilt whenever he failed.


    No, he would rather move to the states.


    Yet here he was, and there are two reasons why- Sirius and Harry.


    Sirius, one of his best friends in school, who betrayed them has escaped prison to hunt one of his nephews in all but blood, he would catch him, he have to.


    As for Harry, if his brother is the boy who lived, Harry is the child who was abandoned, who because of things he can''t control, like his brother''s fame, or his house, was thrown aside, Remus know this feeling, he felt this way with his parents ever since he was bitten. So he came to connect with him.


    That didn''t work out.


    His attempt at learning about him subtly, by looking at his greatest fear and maybe convince him to talk with him about it, thus having a meal with him, was a failure, yet success.


    The boy ran after Neville Longbottom, never giving him the chance, yet showing he didn''t care for the bad blood between the houses.


    He tried asking if he needed help, yet the boy showed himself to be his parents'' child, having perfect test scores in the theoretical part, and being good enough in the practical.


    In the end he waited for a chance to get to know him.


    It was now.


    Christmas, the time a year muggles always use for family time and to make peace is the perfect time to talk, and to make James, Lily, Marcus and Harry talk.


    And even better, to make peace, he just really wanted them back as a family.


    "Hey Harry, merry Christmas." The look on his face was the less then impressed Remus was starting to get used to on severus'' face.


    "Merry Christmas, Remi." The mocking tone in his voice couldn''t be mistaken.


    "Mr Peverel! 10 points from Slytherin! Give your Professor respect!" Minerva- how weird was it to think about her as anything else but Professor McGonagall - yelled.


    "I''m extremely sorry Professor, I thought for a second that we know each other intimacy."


    If Remus was someone else.


    If he wasn''t a werewolf who stood against other werewolves as everyone around were shit-talking about his species without giving anyone the idea he is one.


    If he wasn''t a Marauder who withstood countless investigations about pranks they did without getting caught.


    If he wasn''t those things, he might have cringed from the tone Harry was speaking with, and maybe the pride Severus let appear on his face, but he didn''t, instead, he smiled his nicest, most genuine smile he could manage right now and said "It''s fine Minerva, it''s Christmas. Harry, You can call me however you like, Professor Lupin, Remus, Lupin, Uncle Moony, and even Remi, as long as it isn''t in class."


    The blank look the boy had on his face made him look as if he had no answer to it, but Remus, as someone who tried most of the magical and muggle methods to relax and control his emotions could see it was Occlumency, making him almost scowl.


    Who could have taught this 13 years old this advance mind technique that suppress emotions? Why would they? It''s not like he''s a pureblood?!


    "I would like to have a conversation with you in my office about this unreasonable anger it appears you feel about me."


    The deep breath the boy was talking before saying "Yes Professor Lupin." made him know this wouldn''t be a nice, peace filled conversation, but a conversation that needs to be held

 Chapter 117 - 117- conversations

    Harry''s POV


    The rest of breakfast was extremely awkward for Harry, with Luna at home, and his two other friends kept a secret, Harry planned on using the time of meals to study the books he didn''t mind people know he studies- his muggle subjects.


    Yet there was one thing he didn''t expect, that as he was trying to read his Quantum mechanics book, Lupin was trying to have a dialogue with him, and as it was the same professor who gave him the punishment of having to use his precious time which would be better spent elsewhere to have a ''meaningful conversation'' with him about his ''anger issues'', made Harry''s patience ran extremely low.


    "What is this book about?"


    "Nothing you would find interesting." He would rather tell him that he wouldn''t understand, but he truly didn''t want more time wasted in detention.


    "Please Harry," he really wanted to punch that shameless man whenever he called him by his first name. "I''m not only a professor in this grand institution, but reading theoretical books was something I enjoyed even as a child."


    Finding the need to roll his eyes too big to resist, Harry did just that before answering. "I''m reading regarding the theory in physics that provides a description of the physical properties of nature at the scale of atoms and subatomic particles." The clueless look in the werewolf''s eyes was one of the greatest things he saw on anyone''s face, making him chuckle in his heart.


    "I''m sorry? Atoms? What are those?"


    "Oh, really?" To their side Professor Flitwick intervened. "I heard many things regarding atoms and physics from almost every muggleborn first year I had the pleasure to have in Ravenclaw, yet only three or four of them had more then basic information regarding the subject, and non continued to study it after getting to know magic is real, as you seem well read in it, would you be so kind as to explain more about the subject?" The excitement the Ravenclaws Professor and his students who heard his shrill voice had on their face made Harry know that the only acceptable answer was yes, and as long as he wouldn''t talk about the benefits this studies have on magic, nor about any dangerous subjects such as weapons, Harry would be happy to make this small step into introducing wizards to science, especially as he could use this chance to get away from the previously mentioned punishment.


    "I would love to, Professor. The problem is that I''m far behind my schedule in regards to this book, as I''m supposed to finish it today, and with the conversation I need to have with Professor Lupin after that, I would never manage to finish it."


    The sharp glint in the charms professor''s eyes showed he understood Harry was withholding knowledge as a way to get out of his punishment, yet before he could open his mouth a different man intertwined.


    "As we wouldn''t want to lose the chance to learn something new, I think the conversation regarding any ''anger issues''" Professor Snape sneered those words. "would be done by your head of house, me. Please mr. Peverel start your lesson." Professor Lupin looked as if he wanted to replay himself, yet stoped before any sound came out of his mouth.


    "Well... sure. The first thing that needs to be understood by all of you is the basic four kinds of science..."


    By the time he finished explaining basic science knowledge to all those who listened, only the three professors and four other students were still there, the rest left to either duel or join the apparently second snow war the twins were organizing in the third floor.


    "Well,I need to get back to my book, if you want more knowledge about the subject I''m sure or muggle studies professor would be able to answer." Harry said while moving toward the exit, using this opportunity to make the Potter Professor to look incompetent.


    "One question Mr. Peverel." The drawling of the potion Professor voice made Harry pause. "Why do you study muggle subjects instead of magical?"


    Harry could answer in many ways.


    He could say he studies both, though it would make people wary of his ability.


    He could say he does it to honor his parents, yet he would never use them as an excuse for something so minor.


    He could say how he plans on leaving the magical world once he finished school, as it worked to much based on your standing in society.


    He could even say the truth and explain how one enhanced the other, but he wasn''t dumb.


    In the end he just said " For my enjoyment."


    Severus''s POV


    While he was sure mr. Peverel lied to him, at least he got an answer as to why the boy keep studying those muggle subjects, subjects Severus himself hasn''t touched since the day he became a Hogwarts student, and probably way before.


    "I wish I could figure out why the hat gave him to your house Severus." Filius said to him pulling him from his thoughts as they went to the teachers lounge "while he sometimes have a cunningness in him, you have to admit he is perfect for Ravenclaw."


    "I will admit no such thing," Severus said scrawling before smiling "though I admit he might have greater desire for knowledge then most Slytherin, it only means he has more brain then the other dunderheads."


    "Oh, but he is just like Lily when sky was still a student, not only copying the instructions but understanding them."


    "I don''t think he is anything like Lily, and even if he is, she wasn''t in Ravenclaw."


    "But she should have been! And nothing like Lily? He is a great student and all the things he does, with the exception of the practical lessons he does perfectly, in fact if he wasn''t sick a perfectionist I would believe his average scores in the practical parts of the lesson was him getting to hide his abilities" something tingled in the depths of his mind, yet disappeared before he could grasp on it, and he forgot it.


    "It has nothing to do with any of that, the reason Lily did so well since the beginning of the school is that since the age of nine we studied my mother''s potions and charms books together, by the time we stoped being friends we were halfway through the six year books."


    "Really?"


    "Really, and this boy, he did the same only better and all by himself."

 Chapter 118 - 118- alchemy and patronus

    Harry''s POV


    Going back to the room of requirements, Harry put aside the physics book as he started a few days ago reading once again books about a subject he hasn''t read since the beginning of the year- alchemy.


    The reason he stopped reading about it was not only because of the time limit he had to find the cause to Astoria''s sickness, but also because of disinterest.


    After reading that alchemy isn''t actually about transmutations, but about the levels of change the body and magic can go throughout a person''s life, and understanding the kind of change he wanted his body to go through would take time and effort, as he didn''t want to only become a Metamorphmagus who can change their body shape partly or animagus who can transform into an animal, he didn''t even want to become a combination, being able to change partially or fully into any animal didn''t reach the top of his idea for a perfect body, no, he wanted a full control over his body, down to the cells and his DNA.


    It was only now, that his first step was over, that he managed to create spells and AI whose purpose is decoding the DNA, and that he managed to get the Greengrass to not only support him financially (as he might have money, but he knows ''you should never pay for something someone else offer to''), but also with books about rituals and transformations magic, not to mention getting Metamorphmagus'' DNA and even help him get a Maledictus, with his sight on one who would become well known in the future, Nagini, that he could focus on the subject.


    So now, when he has to wait for the books to come he can focus on what''s to come after changing his body, his magic''s second transmutation, fire, or as he preferred to think about it - plasma


    According to the books, while the first and second states are about having as much magical energy as possible, filling your ''magical core'' (he still hasn''t found anything like that in his body, and waited for the solid stage for more information) with gas so much that it becomes liquid and then filling it with liquid, with the second stage also teaching you control, the third stage is where individualities are starting to show up, where your magic is getting to a stage where things you are god at are getting better and the other things becoming unusable.


    It both made sense and didn''t at the same time.


    It made sense as he could see the ''big shots'' having specialties- Dumbledore and transfigurations, Voldemort and dark arts, the professors and their subject, each ones of the people who can fight the main fight has their own specialties and things those are almost the only thing you see them use, and the higher up they are, the less you see them use other kinds of magic.


    Yet he can''t understand why, as he only considered magic as energy till now, something that goes by the rules of science, he hasn''t managed to find any reasonable explanation why specialties affect your magic so much so that as you gain the ability to go into specific higher magics, you lose your ability to perform regular kind of others.


    It terrified him, he didn''t want to lose that ability, he liked how diverse magic is, and even more then anything else, he liked that magic made sense, that his magic followed the rules of science almost always, and it didn''t help that he kept being reminded about the ''almost''.


    Patronus, the one magic he managed to do without the knowledge how it worked.


    Yes, he has no idea how the spell worked or why, the only reason he managed to do it was that he learned it young, making it a non-accidental, accidental magic.


    He understood the explanation the magical people gave to use it, but that, along with everything else they were taught in school felt like the greatest bullsh*t anyone ever created.


    While he can admit words and wand movement can bring some results, he knew that without intent and real magical energy control it was just like teaching kids how to swim by throwing them into the water and watch them drown, while some might succeed, non would become Olympic swimmers. Not to mention that Harry found out by competing results, that by doing magic without the knowledge how it affects the world, especially if done wandlessly, use twice as much magical energy, making it easy to understand why even people who know wandless magic before school stop using it.


    Knowing the third stage of magic is known as the purifying stage, and that he would have to sacrifice parts of his magical ability for it made him swear to find another way.

 Chapter 119 - 119- bittersweet and a battle plan

    Neville''s POV


    As Neville sat in the train, waiting to his friends to come and the train to move, he couldn''t help but think about the bittersweet Christmas he had.


    Flashback


    Coming back home was nice, no matter how much his grandmother berates him, he always knew it was for his own good, it is why, even though he was scared, he decided to tell her about the conflict he had with Harry, even if it was two years too late, and ask for her advice.


    "Grandma," (while outside the house he calls her grandmother, indoor she would forever be grandma, granny, or even Meemaw.) "I need some advice."


    "What happened now Neville?." His grandmother said, knowing by his time that he did something bad.


    "Do you remember my first friend from first year?"


    "Yes, that lovely girl, Hermione."


    "No, Harry, the twin of Marcus who got kicked out of the Potter family."


    "Oh, you mean the boy who you told me changed after going to Slytherin? Neville, I already told you, there is nothing wrong with being in Slytherin, my mother was one."


    "Yes, I know that now..." Neville murmured.


    "What does you say? Speak don''t murmur, it''s like you haven''t learned anything from me."


    "I said I know it now, I know all of my negative thoughts about him were misunderstandings and that I abandoned him when he needed me!" By that point he was crying


    "Tell me everything!" His grandmother demanded.


    And so he did, he told her everything, crying and calming down in between again and again. He told her about their first meeting, the fight after the troll incident on the first year''s Halloween, about the Christmas gift which he found insulting, about him publicly destroying it, about second year and the incident with the polyjuice, and he even told her about the bogart incident and their talk after, even if telling her what that creature changed into was harder then all else, and in the end all she did was sigh.


    "Oh, Merlin, did I raise an idiot? Why didn''t you tell me any of it before? Even if you didn''t tell me anything else you should have told me about the wand not being right, especially as I only gave you the wand because you said it felt right to you and it showed sparkles, why on earth would you say that?"


    "You always told me to try to be like my father, I thought that if I had his wand I would be closer to it."


    "Never mind that, although we would return to the subject later. The most important thing right now is your friend, Harry."


    "He is not my friend anymore."


    "Oh, you can''t let a friend like that, who, at the age 11 can think about you so much so that he not only finds the perfect gift, but buys it while not having much means, go. No, a friend like that you need to keep, you have to apologize to him, and not half-assed, no, this apologize need to be one that would make him fully forgive you. Especially as it took you three years to come to me about this. Oh, this Christmas we have a lot to do."


    End flashback


    While he didn''t rest much this Christmas, he not only got his own wand - 9.5 inch, medium flexibility cherry wand, with a unicorn heir as a core, but he also created a battle plan (as his grandmother called it) to make Harry forgive him, as his grandmother said- as long as Harry still want, even a little bit, their friendship back, they would be friends again, and Neville couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 120 - 120- the battle plan commence

    Harry''s POV


    Finishing the welcome back dinner, where he heard all about Luna''s trip around Scotland with her father, Harry was about to get up and go to the room of requirements for more research as he couldn''t get his new found knowledge about the third magical stage out of his head, when he noticed Longbottom was approaching him.


    "What do you need?" He said, unbothered with the way the boy in front of him flinched.


    "H, Hey Harry, how was Christmas?"


    "Could have been better, what do you need?"


    "W well, I came to tell you something." Longbottom took his wand out, making Harry notice he got a new one.


    "I guess you took my advice."


    "Yeah, thank you, but what I wanted to say wasn''t that, it was..."


    Neville then did a quick twirl with his wand murmuring a spell so low Harry couldn''t hear it, yet music started being heard around the grand hall and the boy started to sing.


    "I''m sorry, so sorry


    That I was such a fool


    I didn''t know


    Love could be so cruel..."


    The shock from hearing squeaky, little Longbottom singing in a baritone voice made not just Harry, but the entire school look in shock, as the boy not only sang, but sang a muggle song.


    "I''m sorry, so sorry


    Please accept my apology


    But love was blind


    And I was too blind to see (sorry)"


    As Longbottom finished singing the last verb, Harry couldn''t help but say "what the bloody hell Longbottom? What was that for?"


    "It was the Longbottom way to apologize, something my grandfather started in the 60'', when he sang this song to my grandmother in the middle of a Wizengamot meeting after a fight, it is said no one can hear this song and not forgive the singer."


    The boy''s eyes were so full of hope Harry almost felt bad with what he was about to say next, almost.


    "Yes, I''m sure your grandmother was very touched. But, Longbottom, this song is someone you sing to someone who you care as more then a friend, someone you care about as a lover, and even if we used to be the former, like two years ago, we would never be the latter, you can''t handle this." He ran a hand on his body to make a point.


    It suddenly felt like he was in a sitcom, he barley even said his punchline and the entire grand hall was filled with laughter, with the exemption of the teachers'' table and a small part of the Gryffindor table, where the friends of were red and storming in his way.


    "You slimy git! Who do you think you are?" Granger screeched "Neville came to apologize to you for the little misunderstanding you and him had two years ago and that''s how you thank him? Humiliate him? You should be thankful someone want to be your friend!"


    "I think you are mistaken Granger, I don''t have any need to be ''thankful'', nor must I need to forgive him, I have no need for him as a friend, true friends aren''t those that care about stuff like houses, as for humiliating him? He did it himself, just like you did right now."


    As he said his piece he rose from his chair and walked away, barely even noticing Luna walking near him.


    One week later


    For the week, Longbottom managed to corner him every meal, from just good morning in the morning, and questioning him about his day in the evening, to the singing in the end of every launch.


    And every day the song was different, sometimes a famous song from the magical world like:


    "Listen what I say


    Nothings getting in our way


    There''s no fear that can stop us


    And no reason to delay"


    Or muggle songs like:


    "You''ve got a friend in me


    You''ve got a friend in me


    When the road looks rough ahead


    And you''re miles and miles from your nice warm bed"


    He sang and sang, not caring about the detentions he got from Professor Snape nor about the laughter of other people, and although it annoyed him, he just didn''t have the urge to make it stop, but other students were different.


    "Hey, Squib! We would like a quiet lunch." The push flint did caused Longbottom fall back.


    Harry honestly didn''t care much, but, unfortunately, he had near him a blonde blob of righteous joy.


    "Hey, don''t be mean! He not only pushed away the Nargles, but he sings lovely."


    A sigh escaped his mouth as he joined her.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t bother you." He then looked at the fallen boy. "Neville," hearing Harry saying his name the boy raised his head toward him filled with joy. "I''m story, but you have to stop, while I admire your perseverance and I''m willing to forgive you, I''m unwilling to be friends with you, especially as you are still friends with three people who I consider less then trash.


    If, right now, you are willing to throw their friendship with you away, I''m willing to start our friendship anew."


    "You want me to throw away my friendship with them? No way!"


    "Good, while I''m unwilling to be friends with you, I respect you, if you would have thrown away your friendship like you did with me, I would have considered you like them, less then trash."


    A handshake was the thing that classed the singing week as it will be known as in school, and while the forgiveness battle plan failed for the first time since it was made by Neville''s grandfather in the 60'', it was the first time a Slytherin and a Gryffindor had an handshake with respect for one another in the grand hall since 1972, and for the professors? That was a win.

 Chapter 121 - 121- double fights

    Filius'' POV


    The moment they all have been waiting for finally arrived.


    After all the duals that has been going around the school, finally, the top 50 duelists, the players with the most points, are about to have the second tournament, where the top four would get the founders'' cards.


    For almost a month he used duels as a way for the students who didn''t listen in class to avoid points loss and detention, and he had to admit, this game is an excellent way to see which of the students did their homework and which just copied from their friends.


    Another thing he did was perfecting his deck. While some players only bought strong cards they needed, and others just traded for cool cards, he understood the real need for cards most didn''t.


    While having a deck full of strong cards is great, the things you really need to become the champion is good combos, you need a way so no matter which cards you have on hand, you can control the field, just like real dueling, or chess.


    It was why, even though he didn''t have the strongest monster cards, he was still number two in the game, the only one with more points then him was one of his third year students- Susan Bones, but her professor binns was a cheat.


    "Hello to our 50 strongest duelists and the spectators, and welcome to our second dueling tournament" one of the Weasley twins said.


    "Today, we will make sure who is the cards king!" The other one said


    "We had our brightest minds sit together"


    "You mean you and me."


    "Of course, don''t bother me... we had our brightest minds sit together and think about one question- how to make sure it is really the best of the best that win."


    "So, like always, when we have a question, we went to ask the one person who was always there for us- mr. Filch."


    The laughter was so loud the twins had to stop talking for a few seconds.


    "And he came with the greatest proposal, to treat our game as if it was a war."


    "So here are the rules."


    "Each duelist will get a partner randomly assigned, they would then have to form a tag team where each person''s turn is only once every four turns, and only by putting 500 life points worth of energy can they use their partner''s cards on the field... and in the end of the game, when there are only two teams left, there would be an all out game."


    As Filius heard the rules he couldn''t help but being impressed yet also stressed.


    While this way of game does create the random feeling of war, where luck can change everything between winning and losing, and you have to think of your teammate as much as yourself, it can cost him the game.


    "Now, it is time to choose our teams, the first one is... the 13 team is Professor Flitwick and Susan Bones." Okay, the game is on!


    A few hours later


    On our two final teams are: team 5- Draco Malfoy and Oliver wood who managed to beat their opponents with the use of the trap card dunderhead''s potion which create random affects based on a roll, and team 13- Professor Flitwick and Susan Bones who combined the use of the ghosts monsters miss Bones is known for and the charm cards the Professor use to create a deadly combo.


    Now, the free for all battle begins."


    Seeing his opponents, Filius knew he has at least one advantage over them, while they have used most of their magical energy it the duels before, either to activate the duels, or to use their partner''s cards, he still has held of his energy, which means that while they can''t use special abilities like card strengthening, he can, and should finish the duel as quick as possible, if only so that they can''t recharge.


    Looking at his cards, he knows what to do.


    "As your Professor, I will begin. I use the spell card - speed dueling which let me regular summon two monsters this turn instead of one, I summon the librarian of Hogwarts - madam Pince, and mrs Norris, and wherever mrs Norris goes, Argus goes right behind her- i special summon Argus Filch from the deck in attack mode, I put one hidden card and finish my turn."


    Then the students each had a turn, where mr. Malfoy learned that madam Pince can stop one magic spell from activating once a turn, and where the students used their turns destroy each other''s life points and his monsters, Oliver even managed to take Susan out of the duel by using a field card holy zone that forbid ghost creatures.


    "When you destroy a faculty card when Filch is on the field your attacking monster gets detention, and works for me for three turns- come to me acromantula!"


    When it was finally his turn he sacrificed his monsters and the giant spider he took from Mr Malfoy before summoning his strongest monster- Filius Flitwick.


    He strengthened his attack power to 3500 by feeding it magic before activating the trap card bombarda and taking all of his students out of the game.


    "And we have our winner, Professor Flitwick became the first cards king! Now, which card will our professor take?"


    "I''m nothing is not a proud Ravenclaw."

 Chapter 122 - 122- Frankenstein (progress part 1)

    Harry''s POV


    As the months passed, while the school continued with the card duels, Harry kept his schedule on track.


    In his studies of DADA material he finished seventh year, he would have gone beyond it but he couldn''t find any book about advance material, no dark arts, no old auror''s guides, no spells which needed some sacrifice nor even any mention about souls in any book.


    And while he completely understood why there can''t be any books about sacrifice nor any book about dark arts, as the ministry forbid it long ago, not having any book about souls? Soul related magic couldn''t be all bad, no, it was in the hands of one Albus Dumbledore, the only reason why.


    Another thing that improved was his transfigurations, he was now in seventh year''s transfigurations both in control and in practice.


    The second half of the sixth year material was about transfiguring unimportant body parts of human body, transfiguring his feet to either stone or metal, and then to animal parts like making claws and in the end to plants.


    The seventh year is about about transfiguring important body parts, lungs, heart, head etc...


    The problem was that changing your body parts was dangerous, as getting metal poisoning by transfiguring your feet and the blood in it to metal was a terrible way to die and while he managed to get around that by using dead bodies he ''borrowed'' from closed caskets, it did make him feel guilty.


    Yet that brings him to the third thing he improved on.


    As he already stole bodies, he decided to use them for good, for science.


    Which meant he started once again learning medicine, leaving behind Quantum mechanics and engineering for now, and started doing surgeries on the corpses he acquired while on history and divination he read about it, managing to reach fifth year out of seven on his way to become a full fledge doctor, which helped speed along his transfiguration.


    Another thing him getting bodies helped in was rituals.


    As per the agreement he had with the Greengrass family, he got every ritual book the family managed to get their hands on, and after scanning the books into Gai and having it read it to him while he went through his physical and magical workouts to keep in shape, Harry got theoretical understanding about rituals.


    Rituals, in their essence, are a combination of runes and heavy magic.


    As the books explain it, there are two kinds of magic, light and heavy.


    Light magic is the regular magic, magical people do each day, it is the charms and transfigurations they teach us in school.


    Heavy magic is the one they call dark, a mistake that came from the people who only used light magic- not light as in brightness, but light as in non-heavy.


    Heavy magic is magic that take a lot of magic or need something to be sacrificed to succeed. It is potions, dark arts and rituals.


    While light magic takes only your magic to work and once you don''t have enough it stops, heavy magic takes any payment as possible, magic, ingridiants, emotions, and even parts of your soul.


    It can be considered as beginner''s and advanced magic.


    Beginner''s magic is based on taking the material that is in it''s original state and use it, like using coal to make fire.


    Advanced magic is like processing coal into diamonds. It loses most of it''s properties, yet gain unique hardness, but to do so you need pressure, the extra ingridiants, emotions or other stuff are that needed pressure.


    Which creates the problem with most of the heavy magic- it needs tons of preparations, and specific ingredients.


    In fact, there is only one heavy magic that don''t need preparation and it''s because it, is a preparation- the killing curse.


    A curse of which the true purpose of is to break the caster''s soul and the killing is only a side affect of the discharge, which is why only one person is known to use it regularly in fights, the one who doesn''t care about his soul fragility, and the tears it cause to cast this curse even without the other preparation needed for a full horcrux, which is why a fake Horcrux was created in either Harry or Marcus.


    So, after realizing what rituals are, and having no book about ''the dark arts'', Harry decided that for him to study rituals he needed to see the effects they have on the human body, and started to use the bodies who were already transfigure and untransfigured, which were opened and closed with surgery cuts all over them, for basic rituals.


    He started by using a ritual that controls the level of melanin in a person''s eyes, therefore granting the dead bodies different eye colors, he then moved to hair color and skin color before moving to more advanced stuff.


    His biggest problem were the inability to know how it might affect a person''s psych, and the lack of resources, as each ritual needed references, so if he wanted green eyes he needed a person''s green eyes in a ritual. but it helped him know in knowing one thing, some materials can be exchanged with knowledge. By putting runes that explain the melanin level needed, the need for green eyes was lost, instead he needed more magic, for which he had to be thankful for the card duels that made sure he has more then enough.


    His repeat use of rituals made his runes expertise grow.


    while he still can''t curve them good enough, only doing so in class, otherwise he used Gai to do it for him, he started understanding the relationship between the faith rune has power and the fact it does.


    Runes never were, nor ever would be magically connected, it was always about intent and knowledge.


    By thinking, no, by knowing runes are magical they become magical to you, just like how by believing saying a spell make it work, make it work.


    The knowledge something is true make it so with magic.


    Yet that raised the question, was following science in doing magic is the right way? Could it be that all his warm confirming to the rules of science just made his magic smaller, weaker then it could be?


    To answer this question Harry broke one of his rules, he created a new personality in his mind, one that doesn''t know science.

 Chapter 123 - 123- personalities and belief (progress part 2)

    Harry''s POV


    Creating a second personality is one of the most terrifying things a person can do to themselves, as not only whoever did it went insane, but there is always the risk the new personality would take control, as it would gain its own emotions and won''t want to die, which, in case it succeed would mean the original personality death.


    Harry new very well about that as the first time he created another personality the only reason he managed to ''destroy'' the second personality is because it was young and they merged, which led to him acquiring a normal''s persons level of EQ.


    This time, Harry was unwilling to even consider let the second personality to grow, preferring to destroy it and creating new ones once a month if it must, thinking he would find out his worries about science wrong and that magic is a not yet understood science that follows the rules of the universe, and as merging a personality with someone whose entire disposition is that magic is miracle would destroy his entire personality, he wouldn''t let this personality in.


    On the other hand, if he finds out it is real, that he was mistaken until now, he might have to consider splitting his needed memories, his core ones, and planting them in a new personality with its disposition toward magic is belief before destroying the original personality, himself.


    He truly hoped he didn''t have to, but he won''t be able to live with himself with the idea that his magic is limited because of small mindedness.


    From now on he would live every day twice, one as Harry, when he would continue his studies, and once as DJ, his new personality, when he would stay in the chamber of secrets and study magic without any knowledge about science or magic itself, not including magical energy control.


    As he used his Occlumency to program DJ''s mind, he won''t be aware of Harry, nor about the out side world, the only thing that would be on his mind are his tasks, which Harry would put every day in his mind, and the way to do them- trough the power of belief.


    One month later


    Harry''s POV


    Controlling a desperate conscience is extremely troublesome, for the last month Harry had to prevent eight accidents where the second personality would develop more then it wanted it to, five of them were because of the two soul shreds he had in his mind that seemed, while weak, able to influence pure minds.


    The other three were because of one thing Harry hadn''t considered before starting the experiment, the need to create.


    Throughout history, and whether it''s magical didn''t matter, the reason ideas were made was because of need, they were cold- created fire, hungry- created food, bored- created games, every creation was driven by need, and by having no need, Harry made sure DJ had no idea what to create, so it could only play with the magic It has, which led to the second personality''s first discovery, lumos is in fact pure magic.


    While not the biggest revelation, and something a lot of people speculated about, being able to see the inner mind of someone with no knowledge with the exception about how to control its magic bring pure magic to the surface was fascinating, especially, as it brought out another revelation - magical energy goes through both the circulatory system and the nervous system.


    When you have to control your magic, control your intent, and think about the knowledge needed to create magic, you can''t focus about the path in which the magic goes in your body, especially with its speed and that he didn''t know where to begin, and while he still don''t, since he had his focus freed, he managed to understand how it comes to your hands.


    Anyway, once Harry understood he can''t expect the personality to have ideas of its own he started putting concepts in its mind, and the results were interesting.


    While physical things like the creation of fire and water, transfigurations and charms worked, they demanded more energy, making the speculation that magic can be used without knowledge yet it need more power correct, it is only when it came to the magic that demanded and needed belief like runes that something changed, runes, or the paintings he created as runes, worked perfectly, able to perform whatever DJ wanted them to do, and not only that, but with less energy then Harry could do with proved runes, confirming the thought that belief does have impact on the performance of magic, making Harry even more confused than before he started the experiment.


    Is it belief or knowledge that magic use to work? Is it science or miracles?


    As Harry hasn''t managed to find the answer he destroyed the second personality, promising himself to keep thinking of solutions to his problems.


    Meanwhile he did the experiment, his other studies progressed.


    His medicine was nearing the sixth year material, in transfiguration he finally managed to change a part of body without destroying it and his rituals were progressing to more and more advance stuff, yet there were four things he was the most proud of.


    1) his control- as he learned how magic moves inside the body, Harry has taken on himself to make sure he can use magic from every part of his body as good as he can do it from the hands, right now he can already use his right leg to cast as good and started working on his left.


    2) blacksmithing- after Halloween when he started working on true blacksmithing he finally understood the difference between goblins'' artifacts and regular artifacts, while regular artifacts need you to actively put your magic in it, the goblins'' artifacts do it passively, meaning that by holding the artifact your magic is automatically being drown in and activates the magical properties of the artifact, making it possible to use it while using your own magic at the same time.


    Right now he can only put small meaning into the metal and only to one the side of a bracelet.


    3) potions- after six months of erratic hours, Harry managed to help professor Snape to create the Felix Felicis, and while he hasn''t done much, only stirring it when needed, and once adding a sprig of Lavender when needed, the exposure to the making of this potion made Harry''s understanding of potions raise to a level where he felt he can create a fifth year potion with only knowing its name and affects, without stirring it ones.


    4) brooms- after the second tournament, when the need of creating new cards and duel disks was put onto Gai, who can use the magic stored in the magical energy container to create them, Harry, Luna and the twins moved on to a new project- creating their own brooms.


    With a few stolen school brooms, Harry''s firebolt, and the book called ''basic enchant your own broom'' Harry bought with his father, they started their creations (He might have cried a little when he opened it for the first time and saw his father''s notes of cool ideas and stuff that can be better by using technology.) by the time the end of the year test was near they had a basic prototype of the broom they wanted to create.


    Harry felt it was an extremely productive year, with the only true down side was that he had to see the Potters everyday.

 Chapter 124 - 124- the making of a map 2.0

    Harry''s POV


    Time kept flying by, as it usually does whenever you have fan, and even with all the experiments Harry did, he had fun alright.


    And now even the end of the year exams have ended, and with tonight being a full moon, he knew it''s the night when the Marauder''s confrontation, and he wanted a front sit.


    The one problem he had is that Lupin didn''t have the map, nor was he willing to give something that can be used against him to anyone, which was why, after conversing with the twins and getting their notes in the map he created his own, before burning the map, leaving only the Whomping Willow and the Shrieking Shack.


    The map in fact isn''t that hard to create, but understanding of its reason of operation is a harder thing to do.


    Based on his understanding it works on the basis of energy radiation, like most energies, magical leaves traces, and magical people leave traces that are specific to them, and by connecting a specific name to a radiation you can follow them, it was what the ministry of magic does, but they connect the trace to a wand, and the wand to a person, which is why you can do wandless magic without getting caught during the summer.


    The reason the map can trace people around even without the wands and show the names of the people is because of the Hogwarts'' magical quill.


    The quill, which can detect every magical child''s birth in Britain and know their names and location, and while he has no idea how it works, by using a simple spell, it is possible to use its detection ability to create the map.


    The only reason no one has created a map for all around Britain is because the quill can''t show as much precision on the country''s scale, sure it can only show where people spend most of their time and do magic, not where they are currently, but for the castle? No problem.


    It took him two days of going around the castle at night invisible, taking photos anywhere, with the exception of the professors and headmaster''s offices, before giving them to Gai for it to create the Marauder''s Map 2.0 on it, digitized, then it took another night to get to the quill and use a combination of the Protean charm and the point me charm between the map and the quill and use on the map the Homenum Revelio charm in runes to make the map to show the people.


    Harry could have made the map just like the original one, only with better map, yet, he decided to take it a step farther, by keeping the map inside Gai, and making an earring connected to Gai by another Protean charm, he created an alarm system in Hogwarts to which he is connected without the need to look, and as the connection is going both ways he can not only ask Gai to search for specific person, but as long as he has an idea for Gai to do, he can say it immediately, not to mention that as the charm has no distance problems, as long as you feed it enough magic, it meant he has Gai with him anywhere he want.


    Of course when he explain the twins why he has an earring they wanted one each so they all can talk during the summer vacation, and then Luna wanted one also, which was why Harry now had two earrings, and why the twins were terrified to go home, as they remembered about their mother.


    Anyway, it took him a week of preparation to be ready for this, and now he goes to face the one he avoided the entire year- Remus Lupin.


    Remus'' POV


    Remus had a pretty good year.


    He had his two friends and their son near him all the time, he managed to keep the job for the entire year without anyone realizing he''s a werewolf, and even had wolfsbane delivered to him.


    The only thing he didn''t manage to get a chance to do is have a meaningful conversation with the one person he wanted the most- Harry.


    Harry was such a unique boy, he was quite in class, never raising his hand to answer the questions asked, yet answers correctly whenever called upon, he has no friends in school except for one a year below him, and while he seems to be the number one in the theoretical part of every class, his classmates doesn''t seem to really notice him.


    He hoped Harry would want extra lessons, as his practicals left much to be desired, yet the boy didn''t, he waited for him do something he could give him detention for, yet with the exception of one event at Christmas, as far as Remus can tell at least, the boy was like the perfect student.


    In the end, Remus gave up and waited for the boy to approach him, and it seems the wait was finally over, even if he is a bit sad it took till the end of the year.


    "Hello mr Peverel, what can I do for you?" He wanted to call him Harry, yet he knew from Christmas he can''t force this.


    "Hey Professor Lupin, can I ask you a question?"


    "If it''s about your grade than..."


    "Not at all, it''s about something else." Harry interrupted him


    "Sure, but only if I can ask you one myself." It was his opening with Harry and he won''t lose it


    "Very well, I found a few weeks ago a piece of what seemed to be a magical map belonging to one wormtail, after asking professor Snape about it he said it was a nickname your friend had, who is he? I want to return it to him."


    Remus felt shock, the map he and James were searching for the entire year as a way to catch Black was found by Harry?


    "Can I see it? If I''m not mistaken it is one I did with my three friends."


    The boy looked conflicted before taking a piece of paper out of his pants, making Remus heart sink.


    The piece, small enough to show only the grounds or the last floor of the castle, won''t be nearly enough of help catching Black.


    Yet, with nostalgia, Remus took his wand out, put it on the paper, and said the words "I solemnly swear I''m up to no good." If it was the full map you would have been able to see the names of the four friends on it, yet this piece only showed Wormtail, and even the W was chipped.


    Seeing the name disappear and the map activates, Remus took one look to understand which place was seen, the place he used to spend every month in as a werewolf - the Shrieking Shack, yet what terrified him was finding out that three people were inside, Sirius Black, Ron Weasley and Peter Pettigrew.


    All thoughts left his mind.


    He no longer thought of Harry, and what question to ask him.


    No longer thought about what job should he search for next year.


    He ever forgot about this being a full moon.


    Only one thing was on his mind- Sirius, Peter.


    The names were swirling in side his mine as he knew there must be an explanation for why Peter is still alive, and if he is, why did Sirius went to jail for?


    Saying a quick goodbye, Remus ran as fast as he could out side, hoping he would get an answer before something irreversible would happen, barley remembering to cast patronus with a massage for James, it is time for a Marauder reunion.


    Harry''s POV


    Watching Lupin running for the Shrieking Shack, Harry almost felt guilty as he casted a confudus charm on the man as he ran together with him, only with a notice me not charm casted on him.


    "You found the map, no one gave it to you, nor did anyone met you at your office.


    Yes, he almost felt guilty.

 Chapter 125 - 125- the four Marauders

    James'' POV


    James has a headache.


    No, he wasn''t sick, and he didn''t have an hangover.


    The reason he has a headache is this letter from Gringotts.


    Getting a letter from Gringottsis never good, they aren''t like muggle bankers, as Lily loves telling him.


    Gringotts don''t care for their clients, they don''t give monthly information on the state of your gold, nor do they give financial advice.


    They keep your gold, and that''s it.


    The only reason they would ever send you a letter, is if your gold has lessen or grown considerably.


    And his didn''t grow.


    The letter, which he read more then a few times, went like that:


    ''Dear mr. Potter,


    Your gold has decreased pass the minimum requirement for our deep end vaults, there for has been moved to one of our upper vaults.


    Your new vault is 1268.


    Pleasure to do business with you.


    Gringotts''


    He couldn''t wrap his head around it, how could this happen?


    The Potter family was always wealthy, and even if the past two wars had drained the wealth considerably, the defeat of Voldemort by Marcus hand gave it all back, and more.


    People all around the country sent them gifts, dying people with no descendants gave them their wealth, they grew in wealth to the point they were as rich as the Malfoy were!


    And yes, they might have threw around their money, getting the best of everything, but they deserved it!


    Not to mention that with his job as an auror, he should have covered most of their expenses, and Lily''s current job also pays nicely, making it even less reasonable for them to be in this situation.


    Something is wrong, something isn''t right, he needs to go to Gringotts as soon as possible.


    Just as he was about to get out from his and Lily''s room, planning to get out of Hogwarts before appariting, Remus'' patronus came to him.


    "James, I found a part of the map," Remus'' voice came out of the wolf. "Sirius is in the Shrieking Shack with Marcus'' friend, and Wormtail, I don''t know how, but he is alive, come quickly!"


    The patronus disappeared, leaving the room alone with only James in a shocked state for a second, before he started to run as quick as possible, forgetting about his money for the time being.


    Harry''s POV


    As he requested, Gai kept him updated on all of the player''s movements.


    It told him about the entry of Marcus and his friends under the Whomping Willow to save Ron, it told him about Dumbledore not leaving his office, about Professor Snape going near Lupin''s office, and about James Potter sprinting toward their location.


    Reaching to the Shrieking Shack together with Lupin, he could hear Sirius say "You''ve got to listen to me," Harry could almost smell the urgency in his voice now. "You''ll regret it if you don''t.... You don''t understand...."


    "I understand a lot better than you think," Harry recognized this voice as Marcus, whose voice shook more than ever. "You never saw my father on July 23, the day his parents took you home, never saw his face full of tears as he thinks of his brother in all but blood, who betrayed him.


    You never saw him on November 3, when he cry and drink himself to sleep as he keeps telling me stories about Wormtail, my godfather, who you killed.


    You haven''t seen my mother, every Halloween, trying as hard as she can to understand how I survived, you haven''t heard her talking about friends, how uncomfortable she feels around people who aren''t family, and all of this is because you betrayed them."


    Harry almost laughed, it seemed this day is full of information, not only about their suffering, something that made him extremely happy, but also the fact that no one knows how they managed to survive the killing curse, as it was something that worried him, as it couldn''t be like the original, where the reason for survival is the sacrifice of Lily, and made him add another project to his list.


    Although Harry stopped to listen, Lupin didn''t, yet the screaming of Marcus managed to prevent the souls of his run from being heard, which is why when the door was opened so quickly and an Expelliarmus was shouted, it managed to scare everybody, except Harry who seconds before had Gai telling him Lupin was about to enter.


    Deciding it was the best time to enter, Harry summoned a stick, and went inside, managing to listen to the conversation.


    "Where is he, Sirius?" The silence was prominent


    "But then..." Lupin muttered, "why hasn''t he shown himself before now? Unless... unless he was the one... unless you switched... memory charms.... without telling me?"


    By the time Lupin understood Harry arrived to the Shrieking Shack, feeling sorry he has no popcorn as he watch the story rolling.


    "Uncle Moony," Marcus interrupted loudly, "what''s going on?"


    As the two friends watched each other intensely for a second before Lupin lowered his wand, Harry felt like they are about to kiss, yet instead, Lupin just pulled Sirius up in to a hug, making Granger scream.


    "I DON''T BELIEVE IT! You... you..."


    "Hermione..."


    "...you and him!"


    "Hermione, calm down..."


    Hermione shrieked. "I''ve been covering up for you..."


    "Hermione, listen to me, please''" Lupin shouted. "I can explain..."


    "HOW COULD YOU? My father and mother cared for you! I cared for you! Why would you do it? Why betray us? Is it just because you are a werewolf?"


    The hurt look on Lupin''s face was entertaining enough to watch, as the racist comment seemed to stab him in the heart.


    The knowledge of Lupin''s disease seemed to take everyone by surprise with the exception of Hermione and Sirius, making Neville back away and Ron trying to, only to whimper of pain. Lupin made toward him, looking concerned, yet before he had a chance, James Potter jumped through the open door with his wand up.


    "Get away from him Moony, or I will hurt you."


    "Dad!"


    "James, you don''t understand, he is innocent."


    "Don''t tell me he is innocent! He betrayed us to Voldemort, he killed Wormtail!"


    "No, he didn''t, Wormtail is alive, haven''t you heard the patronus?"


    "I...I might have blanked out midway... but he still betrayed us to Voldemort! He was our secret keeper!"


    "No i wasn''t!" For the first time since Lupin came in Sirius talked. "We switched, you said it was the best prank ever, someone must have memory charmed you!"


    "But..." not having any way to refute, Potter senior said "Wormtail, where is he?" The two friends pointed at the same person- Ron Weasley


    "Take out the rat." Sirius said coldly.


    "What?" said Ron. "What''s Scabbers got to do with it?"


    "Everything," said Lupin. "Could we see him, please?"


    Ron hesitated, looked toward James Potter who nodded, then put a hand inside his robes. Scabbers emerged, thrashing desperately; Ron had to seize his long bald tail to stop him escaping.


    "Shit, shit shit shit, the missing bloody toe!" James started to curse as he noticed the rat''s looks.


    "What?" Ron said again, holding Scabbers close to him, looking scared, now from auror too. "What''s my rat got to do with anything?"


    "That''s not a rat," croaked Sirius Black suddenly.


    "What d''you mean -- of course he''s a rat --"


    "No, he''s not," said Lupin quietly. "He''s a wizard."


    "An Animagus," said Black, "by the name of Peter Pettigrew."


    Harry had to admit, for two people who hasn''t met in a long time they can complete each other''s sentences almost as good as the twins.


    "You''re both mental." Ron yelled


    "Ridiculous!" said Hermione faintly.


    "Peter Pettigrew''s dead!" said Marcus. "He killed him twelve years ago!" He pointed at Black, whose face twitched convulsively.


    "I meant to," he growled, his yellow teeth bared, "but little Peter got the better of me... not this time, though!"


    And Crookshanks was thrown to the floor as Sirius lunged at Scabbers; Ron yelled with pain as Sirius''s weight fell on his broken leg.


    "Sirius, NO!" Lupin yelled, launching himself forwards and dragging Sirius away from Ron again, "WAIT! You can''t do it just like that... they need to understand... we''ve got to explain... James need answers!"


    The last one calmed Sirius down "All right, then," he said, without taking his eyes off the rat.


    "Make him appear, show the proof they need. But make it quick, Remus. I want to commit the murder I was imprisoned for..."


    "I will do it quickly."


    A flash of blue-white light erupted from his wands; for a moment, the rat was frozen in midair, his small gray form twisting madly -- Ron yelled, the rat fell and hit the floor. There was another blinding flash of light and then, as Harry has seen once already, the rat has changed shape into a man, Peter, the one person in this place who would do what he think is right and not what''s easy, even if it means betraying his friends.


    He looked around at them all, his breathing fast and shallow, Harry saw his eyes dart to the door and back again, searching for an escape as he knew he has a job to do.


    "Well, hello, Peter," said Lupin pleasantly, as though rats frequently erupted into old school friends around him. "Long time, no see.


    "S -- Sirius... R -- Remus...James" Even Pettigrew''s voice was squeaky, as he kept maintaining his act, if Harry hadn''t questioned him already, he would believe the man. Again, his eyes darted toward the door. "My friends... my old friends..."


    Sirius''s wand arm rose, but Lupin seized him around the wrist, gave him a warning took, then turned again to Pettigrew, his voice light and casual.


    "We''ve been having a little chat, Peter, about what happened the night you ''died''. Would you mind explaining us how you didn''t?"


    "Remus," gasped Pettigrew, and Harry could see beads of sweat breaking out over his pasty face, making him impressed, how good of an actor can one be? "you don''t believe him, do you...? He tried to kill me, James...."


    "So we''ve heard," said James coldly. "I''d like to clear up one or two little matters with you, Peter, if you''ll be so..."


    "He''s come to try and kill me again!" Pettigrew squeaked suddenly, pointing at Sirius and seeing James indifferent eyes, making his decision to whom to talk to easier. "He tried to kill Lily and James, tried to kill the twins, tried to kill me, and now he''s going to try again.... You''ve got to help me, Remus...."


    "No one''s going to try and kill you until we''ve sorted a few things out," said Lupin.


    "Sorted things out?" squealed Pettigrew, looking wildly about him once more, eyes taking in the boarded windows and, again'' the only door. "I knew he''d come after me! I knew he''d be back for me! I''ve been waiting for this for twelve years!" Harry felt like Peter wasn''t really trying to convince anyone, only to buy time, something he didn''t really need to do as according to Gai, Professor Snape has arrived.


    "You knew Sirius was going to break out of Azkaban?" said Lupin, his brow furrowed. "When nobody has ever done it before?"


    "He''s got dark powers the rest of us can only dream of!" Pettigrew shouted shrilly. "How else did he get out of there? I suppose He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named taught him a few tricks!"


    Before anyone could say something else three Expelliarmuses were shot from an empty spot, where Professor Snape appeared from a second later.


    The potions Professor was was slightly breathless, but his face was full of suppressed triumph. "You''re wondering, perhaps, how I knew you were here?" he said, his eyes glittering. "I''ve just been to your office, Lupin. You forgot to take your potion tonight, so I took a gobletful along. And very lucky I did... lucky for me, I mean. Lying on your desk was a certain map. One glance at it told me all I needed to know. I saw you running along this passageway and out of sight."


    "Severus..." Lupin began, but Snape overrode him.


    "I''ve told the headmaster again and again that you two are helping your old friend Black into the castle, Lupin and Potter, and here''s the proof. Not even I dreamed you would have the nerve to use this old place as your hideout."


    "Snape, you''re making a mistake," said James urgently. "You haven''t heard everything, Sirius is not here to kill Harry..."


    "Oh, I heard enough, he is here to kill Pettigrew, who, according to black, is the true betrayer, don''t worry, I will get everything straight, justice would be served," The look of hope on all of the Marauders'' fave was hilarious, especially as Harry could almost taste how Professor Snape was going to continue his sentence. "Pettigrew would go to Azkaban, and Black would get his kiss."


    What little color there was in Sirius'' face left it.


    "But... but I didn''t do anything!"


    "Didn''t you? At the very least you tried to turn me into a werewolf, not to mention kill me."


    The fire of hate the man had for this person felt as great as the hate Harry felt for the Potters.


    "I call upon your life debt," James said, "leave this place for tonight."


    It felt as if someone just cursed the man, not as if he was actually cursed to do as asked, there was no magic in this debt, yet Harry could see that the honor of the potion Professor demanded he would listen.


    "Fine, I would clean this debt to you!" He tossed the captured wands toward their owners and with a swirl of his robes the Professor left, not before taking a glance toward where Harry was and smirking.


    "Let''s continue, would you mind mind tell us, Peter, why have you made all of us think you are dead? Even if he was taught tricks, why would he come after you? Why won''t he go after James? Lily? Marcus? Why you? Why would an innocent man would want to spend twelve years as a rat?"


    "Innocent, but scared!" squealed Pettigrew. "If Voldemort''s supporters were after me, it was because I put one of their best men in Azkaban... the spy, Sirius Black!"


    "How dare you," Sirius growled, sounding suddenly like the bearsized dog he had been. "I, a spy for Voldemort? When did I ever sneak around people who were stronger and more powerful than myself? But you, Peter... I''ll never understand why I didn''t see you were the spy from the start. You always liked big friends who''d look after you, didn''t you? It used to be us... me, Remus and James."


    Peter wiped his face again; he was almost panting for breath.


    "Me, a spy... must be out of your mind... never... even James can tell you were the secret keeper!"


    " I supposed to be, Lily and James only made you Secret-Keeper because I suggested it," Sirius hissed, so venomously that the rat animagus took a step backward. "I thought it was the perfect plan... a bluff... Voldemort would be sure to come after me, would never dream they''d use a weak, talentless thing like you.... It must have been the finest moment of your miserable life, telling Voldemort you could hand him the Potters."


    "Mr. Potter, Professor Lupin?" said Granger timidly. "Can - can I say something?"


    "Certainly, Hermione," said Lupin courteously.


    "Well... Scabbers... I mean, this- this man, he''s been sleeping in Marcus'' dormitory for three years. If he''s working for You-Know-Who, how come he never tried to hurt Harry before now?"


    "There!" said Pettigrew shrilly, pointing at Ron with his maimed hand. "Thank you! You see, Remus? I have never hurt a hair of marcus'' head! Why should I?"


    "I''ll tell you why," said Sirius. "Because you never did anything for anyone unless you could see what was in it for you. Voldemort''s been in hiding for fifteen years, they say he''s half dead. You weren''t about to commit murder right under Albus Dumbledore''s nose, for a wreck of a wizard who''d lost all of his power, were you? You''d want to be quite sure he was the biggest bully in the playground before you went back to him, wouldn''t you? Why else did you find a wizard family to take you in? Keeping an ear out for news, weren''t YOU, Peter? Just in case your old protector regained strength, and it was safe to rejoin him...."


    As the conversation continued, Sirius telling all of them if the escape, Harry made his way to the exit as he finally understood why he couldn''t shake the feeling that Pettigrew was making sure to keep this conversation as long as possible, planning his escape.


    He was waiting for Lupin''s transformation, planning to escape just as he did in the books, and Harry needed to prepare to it.

 Chapter 126 - 126- distraction

    Harry''s POV


    Sneaking back outside was a lot harder then sneaking in, as not only was James Potter standing near the door, but it was also closed, as to prevent Peter from escaping.


    Luckily, Harry had two cheats.


    Silencing everything near him as long as it wasn''t near the eight people, Harry took out his invisibility cloak, and made sure it is covering everything it could before saying one word- "Dobby." No matter what you say, Harry would have told you Dobby is the best house elf he could ever ask for.


    It wasn''t just the way he screamed everything or how he was always happy to do whatever he was asked to do, no that was like every elf.


    It was the fact that he liked to learn new things.


    You see, most house elves Harry met (in the kitchen) were a lot like pure bloods, not in the way of looking down on people with ''lesser'' blood, though if you hear them talk about free elves you would feel the disdain, but in the way of traditions. ''It always was like that - it will always be like that.'' Harry didn''t know how many times he heard an elf say something like that whenever he tried to understand their traditions or magic, usually magic.


    Dobby though, Dobby was like a sponge full of excitement, eager to learn new things, someone who was pretty close in character to Harry, and as, with the exception of his 6 meals a day (sometimes even more) and cleaning the apartment every few days, Dobby didn''t have much to do.


    So Harry asked the little guy to learn, rest and have fun, something the boy did by buying books, or more specifically, comic books.


    The elf became enchanted with superheroes, villains, and more then all, ninjas.


    All of this reflected on the elf, if in the books the elf was obsessed with socks, wearing them all over his body in every color and a big smile on his head, now he was only wearing black, and even his head is covered in a cloth, and, while he won''t tell anyone, he kind of promised the elf a sword and shurikens.


    The only thing that stayed the same, is his loud personality, the elf just didn''t understand the need for quiet, which is why Harry made sure to always put silencing charm when he summons Dobby.


    *pop*


    "Harry summoned Dobby, how can Dobby help?"


    "Hey Dobby, I need you to bring me the KW case from the apartment, and then take me out of here."


    Waiting or a few seconds, Harry continued to watch as the four friends continued their conversation/argument.


    "How could you, Peter? I thought of you as brother, I made you a godfather of my son!"


    "He was too strong, he forced me! You have never felt his power!" The tears seemed to be so genuine that Harry couldn''t help but wonder whether the rat animagus was talking about Voldemort or Dumbledore.


    Dobby returned with another *pop*


    "I found it Harry, your KW case, where do you want to go to?"


    "Just outside." Harry said as he put the invisibility cloak around them while making sure the notice me not charm is on.


    Taking Harry''s hand, Dobby *popped* to near the Shrieking Shack, before *popping* away.


    "Take off your invisibility before I stun you."


    A wand was touching his back, with the voice of his potions'' Professor near his ear.


    Cursing under his breath for not preparing for the possibility of the Professor being outside, ready to catch everyone, Harry slowly took his invisibility cloak off.


    "So mr. Peverel, would you mind telling me what you''re doing here after curfew?"


    Deciding it wasn''t the best time to joke around, Harry swallowed the comment ''I won''t say any thing without my lawyer'', instead he said his previously prepared excuse. "well, when you see your Professor create a patronus saying a fugitive and a dead person are at the same place you can only do one thing- follow him without his notice and find out more, but, Professor, how did you find me?"


    Harry knew the Professor knew he was inside the shack as he had the piece of the map near him, and even without it, the notice me not and invisibility charm he had on himself isn''t something hard to notice if you pay attention, but how did he manage to notice him with the cloak?


    "The noise you did reveal your location, which bring me to the second question - where did you learn apparition, and more importantly, how can you do it in Hogwarts?"


    Swearing in his heart to never again use apparition to a not secure location, Harry decided to change the subject as quick as possible.


    "A trade secret, but never mind that, we have to escape! Professor Lupin is a werewolf who and he hadn''t drink his daily dose of wolfsbane."


    Professor Snape became as white as death, cursing under his breath about stupid old goats and idiotic werewolves, before starting to run away, dragging Harry with him.


    As they neared the castle they managed to hear an howl.


    "Go straight to your room, and don''t you dare come out." The Professor said before running in the direction of the headmaster''s office.


    Harry didn''t go to his room, he went to the one person he could trust to give him everything he needs, even alibi, the one who needed him to do what he''s about to do even more then he did.


    He went to Daphne.


    Daphne''s POV


    Harry coming for a favor isn''t something that happen everyday.


    In fact, it has never happened before, even after they came to their agreement in Christmas for their family to help him as much as he needed, which is weird, when someone gives you unlimited wishes, who on his right mind not agree to it?


    But that was Harry, never doing as expected.


    And of course, when he finally ask for something, it would be a simple request, that any friends would do for each other.


    "Will you duel me? I need my mind to calm dawn for a few hours."


    Thus began the five games between Harry and Daphne, in which she won all of them, and it wasn''t because she was good, but, as far as she can tell, it was the first games he has ever played.


    It was like, while he knew the rules, and had better understanding of cards then she had, yet his combinations were non-existence, full of holes, and overall, bloody sucked.


    Seeing the person who always seemed all knowing in that situation made her smile and laugh so much her jaw hurt.


    Which was probably why he kicked her out of the room.


    Smiling as she went back to the common room, she couldn''t help but wonder- ''what did he need distraction from?''


    Harry''s POV


    He could have asked Daphne to just give him alibi and get ready for his self imposed mission, but he truly didn''t want this past hour and a half to be used to complement what he''s about to do.


    He can say it is for Astoria, that it is her only chance, that he won''t have another chance, that the man deserves it.


    It would all be lies


    Sure, Astoria would benefit from this action, but he doesn''t really care for her, this action wasn''t her only chance, he can keep researching the self transfiguration methods. Even if he doesn''t, there are others, more deserving ones- Greyback for example.


    No, Harry can lie to the whole world, but not to himself, doing so would land him in the same position as Dumbledore.


    Harry is doing it for one reason, and one reason only- he does it because this is war.


    Not the war of light vs Dark, nor the war of pure bloods vs muggleborns.


    This is a war of vengeance, where only one side can survive, and Harry would make sure it is his side, no matter what.


    This is the true reason why he is about to kill Remus Lupin.

 Chapter 127 - 127- James’ side

    Harry''s POV


    As Harry held his KW case in one hand and turned the time turner''s hourglass with the other, he kept reminding himself why he does it.


    Lupin was innocent, that was something he knew from his classes, as while he doesn''t talk about it much, whenever the man talks about the way a man should behave, talks about right and wrong, about morals, the man has a passion in his eyes you can''t fake.


    A man like that can''t know about cold blooded killing and be fine with it.


    Remus Lupin was innocent, and the only reason he''s about to disappear from this world is his loyalty and chooses of friends.


    As he stopped turning the time turner he appeared in his room at the time he walked out of the Shrieking Shack, about the time when Professor Snape caught him.


    Putting the invisibility cloak on him, Harry silenced his legs and walked out of his room, making sure no one notice him.


    Getting out of the castle and into the forbidden forest was extremely easy, making Harry wander why none of the headmasters since the start of school has never put any ward to stop anyone from coming in.


    The howl he heard before he came back in time told him he needed to move northwest, and five minutes to his run he saw them.


    Lupin was at the back, holding Pettigrew as a prisoner with a manacles on him, and two of the Gryffindor students close to him- Granger and Neville as they talked to Lupin about something, looking like they were trying to ignore the fight the other people were in.


    Up front the other two Gryffindor students were, Ronald Weasley being floated as he seemed to be crying about his leg and Marcus who was listening to the fight the two Marauders were having.


    "But why? I understand you being angry with him going to Slytherin and kicking him out of the house, not saying it was the right thing to do, but I understand. But leaving him as a baby? How could you do it?"


    "I didn''t have a choice, ok? Both Lily and the headmaster told me it''s the right thing to do, that letting him grow in the shadow of his famous twin would cause hate to grow in him, that we need to focus on Marcus as he need to be ready for when Voldemort returns!"


    "So you threw away your unwanted son like garbage?"


    "No, we left him with Lily''s sister, and he was never unwanted, I wanted him!"


    "So why does you listen to them? Where was the man who pranked anyone who he felt deserved it? Where was the man who heard about Snivellus walking to his death and Rasheed to save him?"


    "HE DIED!" James screamed at the fugitive "He died when he found out his best friend, his brother in all but blood, betrayed him."


    "It wasn''t me." Sirius whispered.


    "I know that now," James said as he rubbed his head in pain "but my memories still say it''s you, and even now I need to remind myself it wasn''t. Think about my side of the story, waking up in my ruined house, running upstairs, crying to Merlin that my family is alive as I know in my heart they are dead. Finding out they are alive, the relive I felt, only for the sinking realization it means you were tortured, and probably dead yourself.


    Three days of looking for you non stop in the Death Eaters'' houses, interrogating them thhe best I can only to find out you killed Wormtail. Realizing you betrayed us, I was a mess, drank for weeks, by the time I came out of it, my first born was gone, Marcus barely knew who I am, the story the world was told about what happened that night was changed for the death of Lily''s parents, my wife changed, and you were found guilty.


    My life were destroyed the day Voldemort came but the one who destroyed them wasn''t him, it was you."


    "ME? You blame me?"


    "No, I blamed you, now I blame Wormtail."


    Hearing James story was extremely interesting to Harry, and if the reason for Harry''s revenge was their abandonment of him, he would have forgiven him, but his hate was about the death of his parents, and he didn''t care if James or Lily killed them, they would all pay!


    Steeling his emotions, Harry opened his case, taking out his already built rifle from the expended space, as could see the moment he was waiting for arrived.


    A cloud shifted. There were suddenly dim shadows on the ground. Their party was bathed in moonlight.


    Harry could see Lupin''s body getting rigid. Then his limbs began to shake.


    "Oh, shit" Harry heard James say. "He didn''t take his potion tonight! He''s not safe!"


    "Run," Sirius yelled. "Run. Now."


    There was a terrible snarling noise. Lupin''s head was lengthening. So was his body. His shoulders were hunching. Hair was sprouting visibly on his face and hands, which were curling into clawed paws.


    While the students were running away, Marcus taking control over the floating spell Ronald was in, Sirius and James disappeared from their side. transforming, in place of them there was an enormous, bearlike dog bounded forward together with a delicate, yet strong stag. As the werewolf wrenched itself free of the manacle binding it, to Pettigrew, the dog seized it about the neck and pulled it backward. And the stag was with him, ramming his horns at the beast''s body.


    While everybody were busy, Pettigrew managed to peak up Lupin''s dropped wand and free himself before transforming into a rat and disappearing.


    While the werewolf was strong,, it couldn''t deal with the two animagus together, it was hurt, and running away.


    Aiming at the werewolf, Harry waited till it was gone from regular sight before shooting five times, hitting him twice on the back and once on the leg.


    The thing about werewolves in their beast form is that they have immunity for most magics, so unless he used the killing curse or a similar spell, taking down a werewolf with magic is pure stupidity, therefore making it a terrifying beast in the eyes of the magical people. On the other hand, as could be seen by the fight between the three shapeshifting wizards, physical attacks works just fine, making it like a Lion with rabies for anyone without magic, scary, but not a nightmare.


    The rifle wasn''t a regular one, but a Tranquillizer, each of its bullets filled with muggle sedatives, so the resistance to magic won''t stop it from working.


    As he took the werewolf out, the group of six were running in the other direction, moving toward the castle.


    Opening his case again, he levitated a huge cage, before levitating the ground on which the werewolf was lying on and put it, with the werewolf in the cage.


    Feeling the cold that showed the Dementors are close, Harry quickly summoned his patronus, before walking to the Shrieking Shack, the cage moving with him, as he was going to wait for the morning to do the last boot of his plan, when Remus Lupin would be no more.


    James'' POV


    It was all wrong, both his heart and mind was fighting each other, one blaming Sirius and the other blaming Peter, respectively.


    And, as he so Padfoot lying there, crying for help as the Dementors came closer, James tried to summon a happy memory, yet couldn''t, all his thoughts were full of guilt and sadness, he felt he was about to die, about to let Sirius die, Marcus die.


    ''No'' summoning his determination for his son to live he managed to throw away all his negetive thoughts as he focused on his happiest memory, one that he hasn''t used in years, not since they left Harry- the day his children were born.


    "EXPECTO PATRONUM" he roared, the stag patronus leaving his wandas it attacked the Dementors, taking more and more magic as he repelled the soul sticking demons.


    As the last one left, James saw a blurry figure with a long beard.


    "Headmaster" was his final words before everything went black.

 Chapter 128 - 128- memories, paradox and values

    Harry''s POV


    Waiting for the night to pass was the most nerve wracking thing Harry has ever done, as with a werewolf in cage near you, who would dare to sleep?


    Which is why, the moment Lupin changed to his original form, even as he cried of the pain, Harry already asked Dobby to take them to the chamber of secrets.


    As they arrived, Harry once again took a look at the chamber.


    It was still wracked from last year, the statue crumbled, and the entry even more so, yet the giant snake was no more, with him already devoured the meat, the blood drained, and the venom sacks extracted, all that was left from that magnificent creature was the bones, which were collected in case of need.


    "Harry?"


    Turning back as he heard his name being called, Harry saw Lupin stoped crying and instead looked at him in shock


    "Professor Lupin? You are the werewolf?" The shock needed to look genuine for what he is about to do.


    "Harry? Why am I in a cage? Let me out!"


    "Letting you out?! You''re a werewolf! You have to be locked up! And don''t call me that!"


    "No, Har... mr. Peverel, only my wolf side should be locked, I''m no danger to you."


    "But... you''re a werewolf!"


    "Yes I am, but you shouldn''t judge me on what I am, but on who am I and the people who trust me."


    "And who trusts you knowing you are a werewolf?"


    "The headmaster is an example, auror Potter is another."


    Harry almost snickered, trust Lupin to bring up two of the people Harry trusted the least.


    "I-I don''t know, you can''t seriously expect me to trust you."


    "I would be willing to take an oath."


    "No-no, even I can tell there are multiple ways to sneak against an oath."


    "Is there anyway you would be willing to trust me? It''s not like you can expect me to stay in this cage forever, right?"


    Harry made sure he looks like he was thinking for a few moments, as he knew once he does the next thing there is no going back.


    "I might have a way, I recently learned there are ways to extract memories and watch them, after learning about it, I bought a device that let me do it. If I can do it to you, I might trust you."


    "You have a pensive? How? It''s extremely expensive" Lupin was looking surprised.


    "Oh, you know about it? Yes I do, and I might tell you how when I trust you" There was one in the room of requirements Harry could use.


    "Yes, I''m willing to do that, but I don''t know how."


    "I can do it for you, all that is needed is for you to drop any magical defenses you have around your mind and focus on your life."


    Taking out all of his memories took half an hour, and as he finished Harry only said "one more thing." And super charged an obliviate, deleting everything from the man''s mind.


    The real Remus Lupin is dead forever.


    Turning the hour clock on his neck a few times, Harry went back to the moment he left his room, for a good night sleep.


    A few hours later


    Waking up, Harry went for breakfast, where a surprise was waiting for Harry.


    Remus Lupin, sitting on the teachers table was one Remus Lupin, who, as he saw Harry come in, smiled and nodded his head.


    Terrified, Harry nodded his head right back to the person who should be in the chamber of secrets, barley able to breath.


    Trying to distract himself as he ate, Harry listened to the conversations of his fellow students as Luna wasn''t anywhere to be find


    "... werewolf."


    ".. monster kick him out."


    "Best teacher..."


    Harry heard all kinds of things about the DADA Professor, before seeing him leave the hall, and following him.


    Both walking in silence, it took reaching to his classroom for Professor Lupin to say "come in."


    Coming inside, vigilante as ever, Harry really didn''t expect for the Professor to fall on one knee and say "my lord."


    Now, this situation was something Harry expected to happen, just not right now as he hadn''t yet implemented his plan.


    "How are you here?"


    As the professor heard it he immediately took out a small hourglass from his pocket bringing it close to Harry and making Harry jump away as he recognized it as his time turner.


    The thing about time turners are that they create paradoxes, by using them, as long as you interact with something else that used the same, you are most likely to create the need to use them, they are basically creating self-fulfilling prophecies.


    Yet, if the same time turner touches a person twice at the same time, it will delete that person from existing, which is why Harry never wore his time turner unless he was about to use it, or if he felt he''s about to go to somewhere dangerous and needed insurance.


    Lupin, who saw Harry jump away, took back the hourglass and brought out a jar full of memories, saying "that would explain everything, my lord."


    Taking the jar Harry escaped the room and ran to the ROR.


    Putting the memories in a pensieve, Harry started watching the life of one Remus John Lupin.


    It looked like a regular life, with the exception of him being beaten by a werewolf and one other thing, his family was religious, but it didn''t believe in god or Merlin, they believed in one thing - a prophecy, and their need to serve the savior the prophecy foretold.


    ''On the day after the stag, the wolf, the dog and the rat would fight with loyalties conflicting, a Peverel will cage the wolf and the wolf would serve him for life."


    It was something amazing as that was precisely what Harry was about to plant in the man''s mind.


    An interesting side affect to being reborn with only the memories of a book series and it''s fanfictions, each with its own weird sat of values was the way you looked at the world.


    Children are born without any knowledge, and without prejudice, making them suck in everything they see as the way to behave, yet Harry was reborn with all the information and conflicting values his past life has read on those stories, not to mention his a.d.u.l.t mind that made changing his values extremely hard.


    With the original series hating death and torture but feel fine about love potions and mind alterations, a fanfiction being fine with killing but no mind altering, and stories that agree to all means, Harry''s set of values was conflicting.


    In the end, Harry''s values, with the help of the way he lived the first four years of his life (he came to this world as a one year old), became selfish.


    He was fine with killing, as long as no one he loves die.


    He understood the need mind alterations, and was willing to do it even if he didn''t like it, but would fight whoever is trying to do so to his mind.


    As long as something didn''t hurt him he couldn''t care less about other people.


    That''s not to say he didn''t have compassion, couldn''t care for other people and didn''t love.


    It just meant his values were paradoxical.


    Which was why, even though he didn''t care for Lupin, he had to steel his heart for the mind wiping, and for the next stage.


    Finding a religious fanatic wasn''t as hard as you would think it would have been.


    It took a quick trip to Israel on spring break and six hours search to find five different ones and extract the memories that made them like that.


    It then took him a few days of using history class time to learn how to modify the memories so it would show everything in a first person''s view, same managed to finish that project.


    While he would have loved the memories of someone as Bellatrix Lestrange, Harry wasn''t willing to take the chance of coming close to Azkaban if he didn''t have to.


    He was prepared to spend the summer making sure he has his spy in the order of the Phoenix, one that is willing to throw his life away with a single word, yet there is no need for it now, the man became fanatic about the savior the prophecy foretold, and by having a Peverel (a.k.a Harry) cage him, Lupin worshiped him on the level Harry can tell him to kill himself and he would.


    Harry suddenly understood why this worked only in this instance and not any other time, by putting the changed memories inside a person in the past, you can make it theirs, but only if they don''t have any other conflicting memories, otherwise the magic of the person would fight the memories instead of accepting them, and with the magical fight to go back in time, the memories has no chance of surviving, just like how nothing you take back to the past can leave your body if you don''t want it to disappear.


    Coming out of the memories Harry put them in a jar once more before turning his time turner once more.


    It''s time to plant the memories.

 Chapter 129 - 129- Fenghuang

    Harry''s POV


    After fusing future Lupin''s memories with his past self and completing the circle by freeing the werewolf and giving him tasks, Harry went back to the ROR as he found something interesting in the fake memories and wanted to see them in the original.


    Putting the memories in the pensive, Harry tipped his hand in.


    Remus Lupin''s memories


    ''Remus, looking 5 years younger then he is right now was climbing a mountain.


    Reaching the top, he looks around, seeing a magnificent palace, one that seem to be towering the sky themselves.


    Looking in wonder, he seemed to miss a man coming from behind him, at least until a sword is being held on his neck.


    "Stranger, what have you come to Fenghuang for?"


    "I have come for for the same reason everybody come to school, knowledge."


    "And what do you seek to learn?"


    "Self control."


    The two people continued to converse as one hand the second with a sword yet Harry already moved to the next important memory for him.


    This time Remus and a different man were sitting on the floor in a simple looking house.


    The man, who looked much older then the first was denying Remus to teach him.


    "I don''t understand" Remus said, "why? I passed your climbing test, so why won''t someone guide me?" "It''s not that we won''t," the man said, it''s that we can''t give you what you want, we lost the knowledge on how to access our souls."


    Stuperflied, Remus said "but, I read in a book about how the eastern magic is much deeper! How could you lose it?"


    The man signed "Fenghuang has some similarity with the western schools, yet, even as You westerns like to call Hogwarts the first magical school, we in China know it''s a lie.


    There were many sects, or schools in China, Japan, India, and the other eastern countries way before the mere idea of wand came to the mind of your people, yet the sects fought between themselves, weakening one another, and by the time the western magical people attacked a lot of knowledge was lost.


    We fought, the East with its magical fighting techniques vs the west and its diverse spells, and we began to lose.


    Spells, cast with a wand, could be learned much faster then techniques that need years to study.


    For every fire techniques the east made, the west had ten, for every talisman the east made, the west casted three cutting charm."


    The man looked sharply into Remus.


    "That not to say the techniques didn''t have their own benefits. While the west had more powerful opening and peaking stage people, in the purifying stage the east was much more powerful, and the core stage equals, with your demigods and our immortals,


    It reached a stalemate in the end, where each group started learning each other''s knowledge.


    Where our children took upon themselves wand as a quick way to become powerful enough as they were sent to war, your people learned about lay lines from us, creating the floo network, brooms, and even the moving painting.


    In the end, it took 200 years to reach a peace agreement and by the time it was done all the sects merged into one- Fenghuang.


    Yet not all was good about it, while having the sects merge stopped the needless wars, and combined the knowledge of all of the remaining sects, most of the older generation passed away, and the younger generation became used to wands and easy magic." The man spat easy magic like it was a curse.


    "So, while we do have the knowledge in the library, we have no one proficient enough who is willing to teach you, especially, that while this magic is unique, it is in no way useful enough."


    "Can I, can I read the books?" Remus desperation was clear on his face, something the older man recognized too, as could be seen on his face.


    "Knowledge is free, as long as you pay enough."


    Another memory was shown,


    Remus sitting in the library reading a book.


    ''Magic has two components for it to work not including the energy itself, there were many names for them throughout history- physical and mental, yin and yang, mind and body, but in the end, after schoolers of our school came together, they changed the exact terms into knowledge and belief.


    Knowledge, the physical component of magic, whether it''s how to make flames, runes or wand movements, something is needed to ground our magic.


    Belief- the mental component of magic, making sure the only limitations are ones you put on your self.


    In most cases, more you have of one, the less you need of the other, but both are needed.''


    End memories


    Harry was thrilled.


    Those memories showed him his future path, one in which he need to go learn a different system of magic.


    Harry couldn''t wait for the last days of school to be over.


    It is time to travel to China

 Chapter 130 - 130- end of the third year

    (AN: from now in Harry thinks about Lupin as Remus)


    Harry''s POV


    After getting out of the memories and leaving the room of requirements a few minutes before his past self arrived, Harry went to Remus to give him instructions.


    "Remus, I need five things from you."


    "What''s it my lord?" Remus looked excited to be told what to do.


    "First of all just call me Harry." The excited look on his face changed into horror.


    "I can''t! You are the prophesied savior, my family was preparing ourself to serve you for 350 years."


    "I understand, but I need you to try, if you must, call me boss."


    "Y-Yes, boss!"


    "Secondly, right now we need to keep the fact you serve me quiet, so you can''t tell anyone, not even your family this fact, plus, in the out side world you will call me Harry. Do you understand?"


    "Yes boss."


    "Thirdly, I need you to go to Fenghuang and make them agree to let me study there for the summer."


    "That won''t be a problem boss, anyone who learned there can have one apprentice of his go study there, it is one of the old rules they made, with the other being that outsiders can be excepted into the school if they manage to climb the mountain without the use of magic."


    "Excellent. Fourthly, I am a little bit of seer, and I found out Voldemort is going to return back to life next year, and while I haven''t managed to find a way to avert it, I might need you to be a spy for me at the order of the Phoenix, as I will need to know their plans."


    If it was the previous Remus, he would have refuse, this Remus on the other hand...


    "Yes boss!" Was excited about it.


    "Lastly, I''m in the middle of study that might cure your illness, and I need to study you, in the human and wolf form, therefore, from now on, three days a month, you would come stay with me as I study."


    As the werewolf once again agreed with excitement, Harry finally investigated about Sirius.


    "Sirius? Well, the headmaster told me he was saved by James before the minister, who isn''t listening to anyone, managed to have the Dementors give him a kiss."


    "So he is free?"


    "Yes, and now he is going to live in the Potter''s house."


    ''Shit'' Harry cursed in his heart, ''I hoped for him to be isolated from the Potters and have Remus convince him to distance himself from them, not to mention that by having no one living in Grimmauld Place meant that I won''t have much chance at getting the locket.''


    "I need you to convince Sirius to let you in Grimmauld Place, and get me from there a golden locket with a serpentine S in glittering green stone inlay on the front."


    "Yes boss."


    "Start worth getting me excepted into Fenghuang and then work on your other tasks."


    With that said, Harry left the room.


    The next few days were calm.


    With no classes left Harry had enough free time before the year was over to create one last thing.


    With two professional video camera he got the Greengrass to buy for him, bits of programs he took from GAI, the use of blacksmithing, and a rune based Shrinking Charm, Harry created a small, bug look-like doll that can scan its surroundings and copy everything it sees into its memory, the only thing he needed is to grant it the ability to move, luckily, with a ritual he already done before it wasn''t much of a problem, the only thing he needed was the twins.


    George''s POV


    George was exhausted, what would you expect from someone who just finished the O.W.Ls?


    If someone would have ever told him that he and his twin would ever try that hard on test he would have laughed at their jokes.


    Why would they ever want good grades? What would they need them for?


    It wasn''t like they would ever want to work at the ministry, they are going to open their own shop!


    But then Luna and Harry came.


    Luna, or as they started to call her- little seer, for she can always see the obvious that everyone seem to ignore, was the one who pointed out as they talked about how Percy was freaking out because of his N.E.W.T tests and how he is going to become a ministry worker, that non of the tests were needed to be a ministry worker, unless it was something specific, like auror or obliviator, even their father, the head of the department of misuse of muggle artifacts, didn''t study muggle studies.


    And when they started laughing about their brother needless worry and studying, she pointed out that while prank shops don''t need test scores, to create some of their pranks they do need advance classes.


    And with Harry mentioning how they only need to try on those tests as the N.E.W.Ts only affect you if you want to work at the ministry or have apprenticeship, not to mention Fred pointing out how funny would it be to show up in Snape''s advance classes, they begun studying to the few classes they wanted to pass.


    Potions- to create better prank candies, not to mention it would piss of Snape.


    Runes- to create better prank items.


    Charms- because they promised Professor Flitwick.


    DADA- because it is interesting.


    They had no need to study for transfigurations, as when they learned animagus transformation they became extremely good in them, and the other classes were unimportant to them, so they just left them alone.


    In the end, with them also creating a broom with Harry, they were so exhausted they didn''t have the strength for their usual end of the year pranking, so when Harry came to ask for their help they just said "go away."


    Well George said it, Fred just made some noises.


    In the end Harry just mumbled he would have to make do, and that he should have enough in himself for something before leaving.


    But George didn''t care, he was already asleep.


    Harry''s POV


    Knowing the twins won''t help him, started putting his magic in the container every three hours, letting it be filled.


    It took until there was only one day left for the year when he finally had enough power to do his ritual, and even that only because the doll was small. Making sure nothing is wrong, Harry gave GAI permission to start the ritual, creating his second golem, who he called SCAMER- Such a Cute AI making Ebooks Reality.


    If GAI is his assistance, SCAMER is his portable book thief.


    And with him, he is gonna take all the knowledge from Fenghuang.


    A day later


    Luna''s POV


    As Luna got out of the train she once again sighed.


    Harry already left school that morning, and she already missed him.


    At least this year she knew they would meat during the summer, after all, they have a plan for the quidditch championship.

 Chapter 131 - 131- summer vacation(part 1)

    Harry''s POV


    Traveling to the top of Badaling Mountain took two days, yet it was only a week after the start of summer vacation that Harry was truly able to reach his goal at coming to Fenghuang, the library.


    The reason was simple.


    While as an ''apprentice'' of a student in this school he didn''t need to climb the mountain to get accepted to this school, the school faculty didn''t like white people, in fact, the only reason they excepted Remus was that he passed their tests, and tradition demanded that whoever pass the tests be excepted to school.


    Luckily, excepting apprentices are also part of tradition, so they excepting him.


    The problem begun when they told him to come at the start of next year, and when Harry told them he only came for the summer.


    That didn''t sit well with them.


    While there was no rule that students must stay at school, and many students came to this school for a year, and as a.d.u.l.ts, the students who were still children were supposed to stay at school for a long period, and they always started at the beginning of a term.


    Thus started the greatest argument about a student in the last 50 years.


    The first group wanted to deny him a place at school saying he spits on everything the school was standing for.


    The other group wanted to treat him like an a.d.u.l.t student, making him pretty much like Remus, with the ability to use the library and nothing else.


    At the end a vote was made and he was granted access to the library.


    Looking around the library took him an entire day!


    While people say the Hogwarts library was the greatest in Britain, Harry could tell you this library was the greatest in Asia, and if the legend of the library of Alexandria was a lie, maybe the entire world.


    The library was a huge building, divided to two parts, old and new.


    The new part of the library was about the western magic system, filled with magical books from all over the world.


    This part was divided to smaller parts, each with its own sub-subjects- charms,Dark arts, transfigurations, alchemy...


    The older part of the library was about the eastern magic system, filled with scrolls and old books, magically protected against damage.


    This part was also to smaller parts, each with its own sub-subjects- physical enhancements, spiritual workout, magical talisman creations, eastern alchemy....


    As Harry looked at the books and scrolls he couldn''t help but swallow his spit, so many books, so little time.


    Taking SCAMER out, Harry charged him with magic to last an entire day before putting him at the older parts of the library.


    Going to the newer parts, Harry found the section about potions, found a book he hasn''t read before and started reading.


    The reason he hasn''t read any of the older books was that as much as he wanted to, Harry hasn''t managed to find the time to learn any of the eastern languages, so he didn''t have the ability to study them yet.


    Right now he will only copy them to the server, in the future he will learn them all!


    Two weeks later


    While Harry learned a lot from the western side of the library, strengthening his understanding about charms, potions and dark arts, SCAMER worked non stop, copying everything it could, returning to Harry only once a day, where Harry quickly returned to the room they gave him, took out the vanishing cabinet from his bag and ''vanished'' to Hogwarts to download the information into GAI, who made sure to translate and arrange it, and finally, after two weeks he had basic explanation of the eastern magic system.


    While the west works only with the idea of wands and rituals, eastern are about talismans and alchemy, and at the core of them, both magic systems are about using outside help.


    No matter if it''s wands or talismans, they are about using magical creatures body parts to channel your own magic.


    Talismans of the east are the magical artifacts of the west, and wands are just an advance, more versatile artifacts.


    In fact, while learning the eastern way of artifact creation might be incredibly helpful for his learning of blacksmithing, especially the Japanese way, western magic is in fact superior to eastern magic in that department, which is probably why most people use it.


    As for rituals and eastern alchemy, it is about reaching your goal by using the magical energy of outside.


    Rituals are about achieving magical effects one person cannot do alone by taking parts of magical creatures or the magic of other people, and eastern alchemy is the same, the only difference is that rituals need a lot of preparations and people, while alchemy is about refining the needed materials.


    When the western people wanted to make alchemy as part of their culture they created potions, which is basically small size, time limited rituals.


    The difference between rituals and alchemy is about the end results.


    While rituals add something that wasn''t there to the person or the object, alchemy is about using what was already there.


    So while rituals with tears of Phoenix can give a person immunity to poison.


    Alchemy product with the same ingredient will heal the person better.


    The other thing is that rituals can create unknown side affects latter on, while the affects of alchemy products are instantaneous.


    With Harry''s knowledge of ingredients, he started focusing on alchemy techniques as he made sure SCAMER moved on to the magical theories of the eastern system.


    Harry truly needed to understand the idea of belief vs knowledge.

 Chapter 132 - 132- summer vacation (part 2)

    Harry''s POV


    It was at the end of the third week into his stay in Fenghuang Harry finally got his answer to the problem of belief vs knowledge, it was also when he finally figured out why he is the only one to do wandless magic.


    As always, he had GAI organize and translate the knowledge SCAMER brought, and had it read to him as he did his daily work out.


    The book that has been read to him at that point was talking about the reason schools (the book said sects but same thing) only start teaching at the ages of 10-12.


    The reason the book gave was simple, it was the age in which most children lost most of their whimsical, dangerous beliefs, yet hadn''t lost all of their beliefs, and became able to understand knowledge, and not just retain it.


    The thing the book explained was that magic works on two main plains of existence.


    The first is the physical, which works with the universe rules (once again it said heavenly dao, but same thing).


    And the second which is the spiritual, which works around or even against the universal rules.


    When children are younger, with less prejudice and knowledge their ability to connect to their spiritual side of magic is infinitely stronger, making it possible for their wishing to become reality- creating the so called accidental magic.


    The thing is, no matter what kind of magic you use, magical energy is always needed, making their wishes dangerous, because, whether it''s by wishing too hard and having not enough magic or using too much magic and not wanting too much, all kinds of accidents happen, most of them deadly.


    The good thing is that as they grow, no matter what they learn or how innocent you try to make the child, reality weakens the child connection to the spiritual side of magic and connects them to the physical, making wishing extremely hard.


    Yet, if a person lose his connection to the spiritual side he loses his ability to do magic entirely, therefore at the ages of 10-12, even spiritual magic weakens enough to control your magic is when''s the best time to start learning magic.


    Now, when you learn magic, the most important thing in the beginning is strengthen your connection to the spiritual side of magic as you learn control, so you won''t lose one for the other, which can be done in two ways-


    1) learning purely or almost purely spiritual magics, using them to make yourself closer to the spiritual side, this is the hard way, because your rational side, the physical side of magic would try to convince you to use the physical side of magic to achieve the same results, yet by learning to use it you would be able to perform miracles with enough magic.


    2) use an object that connects you to the spiritual side of magic thus maneuvering around the need this connection.


    When Harry heard GAI reading this line, he finally connected the dots about the most extraordinary magical feat he can perform- wandless magic.


    The full reason as to why he is able to perform wandless magic is connected to two things.


    The first thing is the memory wipe in his rebirth.


    As a probably a.d.u.l.t, most likely non-magical being in his past life, his connection to the spiritual realm was probably non-existent, the only way to reconnect it is to delete his connection to the physical realm a.k.a memory wipe, yet without any memory he would most likely become, personality wise, close to the original Harry.


    Yet, the memories of the original books and fanfictions changed everything.


    With only the books in his head, Harry would have most likely lose the connection to the spiritual realm, as the story and rules in it would have take place of the memories, yet the fan fictions made the difference, with the way each fan fiction has its own way to describe magic, some of which defies the original work, and all of which slammed together, Harry''s way of seeing magic became just like that of a baby- anything is possible, yet it was the physical side that said that, not the spiritual.


    The second thing was his Occlumency.


    Because the fact that he created a defense that closed his mind to interference at the age of 3 ? years old, at a time he wasn''t let out of under the stars much and didn''t open that closed mind since, let him keep his connection to the spiritual realm as it was at that point of time, something that probably saved his life by now as with his previous look on the world, the one he had till that book explained the two parts of magic, would have most likely cut all of his connection to the spiritual realm.


    By having knowledge about magic and connection to the spiritual realm it made it possible for him to use magic without a conduct.


    It took the next two weeks, in which Harry continued to listen to books GAI read to him and read western books on his own about the same subject for him to be satisfied.


    The explanation in them was mostly the same with a few additions.


    1) Magical feats, with the exception of few, always had the two kinds of realms in them. The few that didn''t were either beginner level magical body strengthening and beginner level mind magics or high level Magics like soul manipulations or time manipulations.


    2) Each person depends more on one of the two realms for their magic, thus making them better or worse in some.


    Those two were the biggest ones he found, except the last one, the one that enlarged his worry about the path ahead of him in his magical studies.


    3) Magical people progression.


    Just as both body and magical energy has a few states of evolution, the connection to realms also has it.


    While in body the stages are: 1) natural strengthening. 2) Magical strengthening. 3) transformation. 4) metamorphing.


    And in magical energy the stages are: 1) gas 2)liquid 3) plasma 4) solid


    Both of those ways work on the basis that the first two stages are natural progression, with workouts helping them reach it before the end of their life, the third stage in both of them works by forcefully evolving them in a direction that suits the magical being and the forth stage is about perfecting the direction before once again expanding your abilities.


    The connection to the realms work in a different way, the first two stages are about maintaining the connection to the two realms in equal amounts, the third stage is perfecting your connection to one realm and forth is about perfecting your other realm.


    In here lays the biggest difference in western and eastern magical paths.


    The east went with the idea of physical realm first, creating the so called Dao, they understood that there was no need to understand everything in the world, instead they focused on one thing, and while it took a lot of time, some reached the forth stage, in which they used their connection to their object of knowledge to connect spiritually to the world slowly, thus perfecting their connection to the spiritual realm and becoming part of their object of study, becoming immortals.


    The west, which is all about the belief in magic for it to work, starts with the spiritual realm, making it about perfecting spiritual connection, and spiritual connection, specifically belief, is the strongest in children, so, people in the west who don''t have as king of life as the people of the east when it comes to the spiritual realm strengthening stage (as western start in the third while eastern start on the fourth) has invented, thousands of years ago, a way to overcome the problem of lack of connection to the spiritual realm- make people connect you to it forcefully.


    By creating miracles, by telling stories about yourself, creating gods in your image, you can connect yourself to the spiritual realm, therefore, western who reached the forth stage are called Demi-gods, and those who perfected the forth stage, who even moved passed out to the legendary fifth stage are called gods.


    Harry didn''t want to leave behind some of his studies, he didn''t want to become a god or immortal, he wanted to become something else, Harry wanted to become free

 Chapter 133 - 133- summer vacation (part 3)

    Harry''s POV


    The fifth week in Fenghuang was also his last one.


    While SCAMER was copying the rest of the books he needed from this place, Harry was looking at the last main difference between the western magical system and the eastern magical system, the only one that even till today is being a major difference- the body strengthening.


    While there big any differences in the first two stages, with the only difference is that the east used their alchemy to speed their workout, while the west doesn''t have anything like that, as body modification rituals are only done in the third state, the later states are where the difference truly start to show.


    In the west, you move into the third stage in two ways- you either do a ritual to strengthen a specific trait of your body- stranghth, agility etc... or you use a ritual to gain a special ability- animagus, Parseltongue etc....


    In the east on the other hand, you have only one way to move forward- create meridians in your body.


    The idea is simple, you create pathways in your body, and by being able to move your magic in them with no interference you are able to strengthen your body to a higher degree.


    The third level of strengthening, whether it''s in the east or the west is about breaking through the limitation of your body, and it''s only when there are no more limitations when the forth stage is passed.


    After the week was over and SCAMER finished copying over 70% of the books in the library and the other less 30% are either books he already read at Hogwarts or books that he can find in different locations, and him finding the answers he has been looking for, he truly didn''t have a need to stay at this place, so, thanking the school faculty for their generosity, Harry and Remus left the school, returning to Britain.


    Fred''s POV


    This summer was supposed to by relaxing!


    After actually studying for the tests in the past years, both Fred and George were done with seriousness, and ready to have some fun.


    So, when Harry asked on the last day of school school if they want to start a band called Tommy and his eaters they were like- ''Oh god yes! Let''s freak some wizards''


    So of course that instead of leading the band he just said: ''ok cool, so I play the guitar, and have a piano, and a drum, so we need a pianist, a drummer and a lead singer, which one you want to be?'' And when both wanted to be a drummer it started the greatest prank war the twins ever had against one another, ending only when Luna came one day to their house and, as Harry told them the muggle say ''rocked the house'' after which Fred took the piano and George became their lead singer. Meanwhile, Harry sent them a song he wrote and had them practice till a week into August (by that time they became extremely good in the song with the help of a few potions they made), when he returned from his trip and joined them.


    It was only 5 days before the quidditch cup when Harry breached the subject of a live performance.


    Flashback


    "So... I was thinking," Harry said as they finished playing for the day.


    "Oh Merlin, just not that." George said making Fred and Luna snicker.


    "How would you like to have a live preformance?" Harry ignored their laughter entirely.


    "Are you sure?" Luna asked. "We only have one song, we need much more for a show."


    "Sure, if we go for a full show." Harry shrugged "But what if we only do a small one, of one that is only a preview to the real show?"


    "What do you have in mind?" Fred asked


    "How about the quidditch cup?"


    End flashback


    Fred has no idea how he did it, but here they were, five days later, on the field where the quidditch cup is about to start in a few minutes, under a disillusion spell, hearing Bagman say "Ladies and gentlemen. . . welcome! Welcome to the final of the four hundred and twenty-second Quidditch World Cup!" The crazy screaming and clapping just made it real.


    "We have a special surprise to everyone, before the game begin we have a show for you- please welcome Tommy and his eaters!"


    ''Show time''


    Ron'' POV


    Ron was thrilled, only he, the youngest son in the Weasley clan got to go to the World Cup and it was because his best friend Marcus Potter- the boy who lived.


    His family got five tickets for the cup and he decided to take his friends, Ron couldn''t be happier.


    Well, he could, if only he would have been the one with fame and riches, the one who has everything he could have wanted.


    But still, he got to be the only one to go to the World Cup and see Krum, and now there is even a show before- Fred, George and Ginny are going to be so jealous.


    Though he had to wander, why did Marcus'' face paled so much.


    Lucius'' POV


    He hated quidditch!


    He always have, and probably always will.


    It was a game with no reasonable rules and zero sense.


    If he could he would never have come to this game, yet he could not for three reasons.


    1) He had to keep making good impression on the minister.


    2) His son, Draco, whined for weeks to go to the World Cup until he gave up.


    3) His long time ?friends?, a.k.a His fellow Death Eaters decided that it would be great to show their devotion to their ''master'', Ho how he hated this word, by creating chaos.


    He now felt the world was laughing at him.


    "... Tommy and his eaters!" The band was four people, and even from a far he could tell who they were trying to look like, after all, each of them were his partners in crime.


    The pianist was someone with black greasy hair and long nose, the drummer was a woman with crazy hair and look, the lead singer had the looks of a man he saw in his nightmares, and the guitarist had the face he saw in the mirror everyday.


    It was a band of Severus, Bellatrix, himself, and of course, the dark lord.


    From the shock of it he almost missed the song.


    If the dark lord would ever come back the band will die.


    Marcus'' POV


    He once heard his mother say ''seeing is believing'', well he couldn''t believe it.


    Someone is dressing up as Voldemort!


    As he was still looking as the band, they started playing:


    Going fast makes me feel alive


    My heart beats in hyper drive


    Do you think you can win?


    Only if I lose


    Just let destiny choose


    I can hear you breathin''


    I can see you comin''


    I can feel the wind


    It''s blowing me around


    Take a shot at me runnin'' side by side


    It''s a blur... as I go by


    I can hear you breathin''


    I can see you comin''


    I can feel the wind


    It''s blowing me around


    See the sun arising


    Fire in the sky


    Greatness thrusts itself into our lives


    Well he didn''t know who were the people dressed as Voldemort and his Death Eaters, but the song was great.


    Sorting hat''s POV


    Being the sorting hat was sometimes monotonous, with the exception of sorting the children and singing a song his life had no purpose.


    So you can understand how having a friend by the name of Fawkes who can help him travel made his life much better.


    And today he saw something new, he saw a new possibility for music, a band.


    "Fawkes, I need you to take us back to the castle!" The bird cried unwilling to miss the game.


    "Just take me there and come back alone, I need to gather the ghosts, I''m about to change the songs of sorting forever!"

 Chapter 134 - Chapter134- summer vacation (part 4)

    George''s POV


    As they finished the song there was this silence, a special one he usually hears in Professor McGonagall class, not in a field of quidditch with tens of thousands of people looking at them, and then shouts, clapping and whistling.


    "I guess they really liked that." George could barely hear his twin say as the rash came over him.


    Grinning he looked at his friends as each of them grinned back at him as he heard Bagman say "while Tommy and his eaters are in disguise they wanted everybody to know that as they are still students at Hogwarts they will do, throughout the year, more shows at school, so, students, teachers, and other magical people who will be there for whatever reason, have fun."


    As Harry used used magic to miniaturize their musical instruments and leave the stage (He still can''t believe this barely 14 years old can do both wandless magic and master level charms), George noted how Bagman seemed to do what his father and older brothers do- hint about something happening at school this year."


    "Seriously Harry," Fred said as they walked to the entry points of the field and took the Omnioculars each of them bought for the occasion. "How did you convince Bagman to let us play?"


    "Wasn''t that hard, just gave him some money." Harry shrugged like it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Wait, you gave him money?" George asked, now concerned, while he loved Harry like a brother since the moment he invested in them the money to open their shop, with a few subtle questions he and Fred did he knew he wasn''t getting much from the Potters. "Harry, you shouldn''t do that, with the money you spent already I fear you won''t have enough."


    The young boy looked in confusion for a second before realization coming into his eyes. "Ho, you think I get my money from the Potters? That''s rich, no, I invested in a few companies just like I did with your''s, well muggle companies, and got some spending Galleons."


    George was still worried, he didn''t want his friend to spend so much, especially on a hobby, even if it was more fun then expected.


    "Ju-Just don''t spend too much."


    "Sure mom." His eyes roll was so strong in his voice that George didn''t to take his eyes off the Omnioculars and didn''t miss the Wronski Feint Krum did.


    "When should we do our next performance?" Luna asked "And how would we hide it is us if every time Tommy and his eaters preform we disappear?"


    "Let''s do it one the first day back!" His twin said in excitement.


    "I''m not sure it is so good," George answered "we don''t have enough time to both write another song and practice, not to mention I don''t want to miss the sorting hat''s song, the last two were amazing."


    "Yeah, plus the song I have is more for one of our cards tournaments." Harry said "as for how to make sure people doesn''t realize it''s us, I have an idea...."


    As both Fred and George heard this, they gave each other a wary smile, it was just like Harry to not say anything until he had everything prepared.


    Luna''s POV


    By the time the game was over Luna wanted to escape this place, without even talking about how boring the game itself is- the Bulgarians didn''t do anything with the exception of Krum.


    Just the headache she got from the aura of the Veela was enough to make her wish to kill herself.


    It was like feeling of colorful fire, it makes you want to come closer before burning you.


    Yet she still enjoyed the night.


    They played together, laughed together, and bonded, more then they ever did.


    Luna was sure about one thing, this band is here to stay.


    Harry''s POV


    Harry had to admit, while he loves research and studying, there was something highly addictive in the fun he had with his friends, not just playing together, whether it''s making the cards or the broom, he just has more fun doing those things with his friends and he never felt more refreshed then after his time together with them.


    "Guys," he said as they walked together toward the exit making all three of his friends turn to look at him.


    "Thank you for going through with that."


    The smile on Luna''s face said all that was needed to be said, as for Fred and George...


    "Ha have you seen the look on Lucius Malfoy''s face during the game? I found him at the audience during the game and it looked like his face was stuck in between shock, horror and rage." "Never mind that, have you seen our brother when the Veela danced? He was about to jump." They just joked around, making sure he doesn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Really, thank you." This party He whispered So non of them will hear.


    Albus'' POV


    Waking up late in the summer was the only part Albus loved in the summer.


    Yes, Albus hated the summer, as it was the time of year when he didn''t have the chance to shape the minds of children.


    On the other hand, he woke up today at 10 AM, something his body thanked him for.


    Taking the Daily Prophet in one hand Albus sat for breakfast one of the elves brought him and was about to eat as he read the headline.


    ''THE DARK MARK REAPPEARS!


    DEATH EATERS ATTACK RUINS THE QUIDDITCH CUP"


    By Rita Skeeter.


    And just like that, breakfast was forgotten.


    Reading about the damage Tom''s servants caused was bad enough, but the dark mark being cast? The panic it should have caused will be enough to strengthen Tom to the point of not needing Peter to feed him Nagini''s venom for weeks.


    As he calmed down, knowing there was nothing to be done, Albus continued to eat his breakfast as he read the second article about the Romanian win of the quidditch World Cup even as they lost the snitch.


    As he was halfway through breakfast he moved on to the third article.


    ''"TOMMY AND HIS EATERS, THE BAND WHO WILL SWEEP THE MAGICAL WORLD, WHO ARE THE PEOPLE BEHIND THE DISGUISES."


    By Betty Braithwaite.''


    (Dumbledore wasn''t hungry anymore)


    ''For those who weren''t in the World Cup last night they missed more then just the epic game and the fight between the Veelas and Leprechauns, they also missed the new band that performed before the game- Tommy and his Eaters.


    The band, who had their first show that night, created a sensation with their song hyperdrive, and more importantly, the talk about their identities.


    Each member of the band with the exception of the lead singer wore a disguise that looked like one of the known Death Eaters - the drummer as Bellatrix Lestrange who serves her time in Azkaban, the pianist as Severus Snape who is a known spy for Dumbledore and the guitarist as Lucius Malfoy, an upstanding member for our society who was cursed to with imperius during the war.


    As for this Tommy, no one seem to recognize him, though this reporter is about to try to find out.


    Yet the main question is who are the people behind the masks?


    The only thing we know about them is that they are Hogwarts students and that they are about to make Hogwarts much more fan to be in.''


    Albus was never a man to curse, after all, how can you be seen as the paragon of light if you say foul words?


    In fact only twice in his life since the age of 27 has he cursed, the day Tom became Voldemort and the day he heard THE prophecy.


    Yet right now only one word came out of his mouth "Fu*k"


    All his plans! 70 years of planning, leaving his lover in prison, creating an image of the purest, strongest, wisest wizard in the world, he was on his way to become the first demigod in centuries!


    All of it was destroyed the day Tom started creating fear in Britain.


    The belief in him lost its strength as Tom''s power rose.


    In fact, the reason he kept being able to contest against the man was the elder wand.


    It was then that Albus changed his passive approach.


    Creating a fighting force of his own, making sure the rumor about Tom fearing him spreads, Albus returned to his peak and knew he only need to defeat Tom to breakthrough.


    So of course that was the point the prophecy was made, making Albus literally unable to defeat Tom, once more making him change his plans.


    This time, he decided to become a Merlin like persona, something close to his original plan, yet more of a mentor to the chosen one.


    And when it was found that Tom created two chosen ones? He chose to support the one the mother love, with the reasonable idea to keep the other one away as a back up.


    And even if he was fine with the way things had proceed, he still felt his power growing weaker as faith went to Marcus Potter.


    And now this?


    If anyone finds out Voldemort is Tom Riddle the battle of Good vs Evil won''t have as much impact on the population, and he will never become a demigod!


    Albus didn''t know who the band are, but he will find out, and he will make sure this knowledge disappear from their mind.

 Chapter 135 - 135- a baron’s shame

    Harry''s POV


    The rest of the summer passed quickly.


    Harry divided his time between practicing music and making cards and upgrading the duel disks with his friends and studying the books GAI compiled.


    As the subject Harry knew he had to go to the third stage first in, Harry focused on books about the body, where he found the explanation why while the west has many ways to change the body the east only uses meridians creation in one of the books.


    ''The reason why when we pass to the third stage in our body, we create meridians is that the meridians are letting magic flow freely in our body, making it connect to the spiritual realm.


    With our minds and magic is focused on the physical realm and our personal Dao, if our body isn''t connected to the spiritual realm we will become unable to use magic at all, becoming squibs.


    It made Harry feel grateful he studied this before turning into a shapeshifter, it is obvious that while the easterners'' body comes closer to the spiritual realm, the westerns'' body come closer to the physical realm, and of he changes his body only to become a squib and die, he won''t know where to bury himself.


    The good news is that at least in the body department he has a simple solution- shapeshifter while including the meridians, and it only means he has to become knowledgeable about not only western medical studies, but eastern too.


    He also had Remus bring SCAMER into the different libraries at London and in universities to copy their books.


    At the end of the summer he couldn''t wait for the year to start once more, If only for the time turner to return to him.


    Eduard''s POV


    Eduard has done many things he regretted doing throughout his life and afterlife.


    He his biggest regret was killing Helena of course, but smaller regrets included becoming a ghost as it is incredibly boring, dying with blood on his hands, as it stayed on him forever, and, of course, making everyone call him the bloody baron.


    He wasn''t proud of it, but one of the few students he talked with, a muggleborn just like him (what you thought a baron was just a nickname? His father was a baron and he inherit it) who graduated four years ago explained to him that what he went through when he thought the name is cool was called ''Ch¨±niby¨­ phase.''


    Yes, Eduard has many regrets, yet he couldn''t help but feel another one is about to come.


    He is supposed to be the ghost everyone feared, even after he moved past his ''Ch¨±niby¨­ phase'' he didn''t want to become like Sir Nicholas and have children call him insulting nicknames like Nearly Headless Nick, but how is he supposed to be as fearsome as he is right now after singing a song?


    But while he has no problem to say no to the sorting hat, repeatedly, he just can''t say no to Helena.


    So here he is, in the middle of the grand hall, standing behind the hat as the song begun.


    [sorting hat:]


    What''s a hat to do when it''s put on your head?


    It means it''s time to do the job for which I was made


    But wait, it just occurred to me


    Some of you don''t know what it means sorting


    Well, songs can help this sitchywation untangle


    Students, professors, listen to me


    It''s time for me to sort the kids.


    Yay, time for houses facts!


    [The Fat Friar:]


    A Hufflepuff is a loyal friend


    Who will always have your back


    Who will listen in class, and work hard


    To find success in everything he tries his hand


    [sorting hat:]


    Ah ha, it sounds great and all but as you already heard


    Facts of three more houses are need to be made!


    The house of Gryffindor


    Isn''t hard to get


    [Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington:]


    Gryffindor are warriors,


    Always charging up ahead


    [sorting hat:]


    Yes, the house of Gryffindor


    Is as simple as can be


    Just being brave and have some nerve


    The house will be home for all those kids!


    [The Bloody Baron:]


    Actually each house could be home for you all...


    This kid is Slytherin


    [sorting hat:]


    That''s for sure


    So he has cunning and is really mature


    [Helena Ravenclaw:]


    Here''s Ravenclaw student


    [sorting hat:]


    Are you confident?


    If not all the studies will make his head hurt


    [sorting hat:]


    Neither ghost is choosing


    I''m the only one


    ''Cause the center of the sorting


    Is lil'' old


    Handsome little hat


    Me!


    The shame! Just like the blood on him it will never wash away! He could already see the first year students not fearing him like their counterparts the years before.


    This was the first and the last time he would ever sing, even for Helena!


    Luna''s POV


    As the sorting begun Luna whispered to the boy who sat next to her. "Harry, how about next year we play next to the hat, make the song even better!"


    "Luna," the sound of his voice next to her east made her shiver. "You are a genius!"

 Chapter 136 - 136- announcements

    Harry''s POV


    "So!" said Dumbledore, smiling around yet as usual focusing on the Gryffindor table "Now that we are all fed and watered, I must once more ask for your attention, while I give out a few notices."


    As the headmaster continued to tell the rules and news for this year as usual, Harry prepared for an announcement of his own.


    "...in announcing that this year at Hogwarts -"


    As he was about to announce about the Triwizards tournament, there was a deafening rumble of thunder and the doors of the Great Hall banged open.


    Even though he knew who was about to come in through the door, Harry couldn''t help but shiver, this man was probably the most dangerous man in the Death Eaters as not only he is as crazy as Bellatrix and knock out the strongest auror in Britain who has an all seeing glass eye, he is also one who can pretend to be the said auror for a year without getting caught- Barty Crouch Jr.


    As the in disguise Death Eater walked toward the professor''s table Harry once more thought how dangerous would it be this year, not the Triwizard tournament, he had no plan to participate in this game, and even if he was forced to, he had plans to each of the challenges, no, the real danger would be managing to steal the Al seeing eye to see what makes it work.


    "Professor Moody." The headmaster introduced the man, and instead of applause there was just quiet, Something that disappeared quickly as chatter took it place


    "He has a strange aura on him." Luna whispered to him. "It''s like he put another man''s skin on top of his own, it is similar to the cannery candies the twins make!"


    "Keep your distance from him, I know something is wrong about him." Harry answered


    "We should tell the twins also."


    "We will."


    Dumbledore cleared his throat.


    "As I was saying," he said, smiling at the sea of students before him, all of whom were still gazing transfixed at Mad-Eye Moody, "we are to have the honor of hosting a very exciting event over the coming months, an event that has not been held for over a century. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year."


    "You''re JOKING!" said Fred loudly making Harry snicker as this was the sentence for which Harry hasn''t told his friends about it.


    "I am not joking, Mr. Weasley," Dumbledore said, "though now that you mention it, I did hear an excellent one over the summer about a troll, a hag, and a leprechaun who all go into a bar."


    Professor McGonagall cleared her throat loudly.


    "Er - but maybe this is not the time.. . no. . ." said Dumbledore, "where was I? Ah yes, the Triwizard Tournament. . . well, some of you will not know what this tournament involves, so I hope those who do know will forgive me for giving a short explanation, and allow their attention to wander freely."


    As the headmaster explain the tournament''s history and prizes Harry made the final preparation for his preformence


    "The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October and remaining with us for the greater part of this year. I know that you will all extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are with us, and will give your whole-hearted support to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected. And now, it is late, and I know how important it is to you all to be alert and rested as you enter your lessons tomorrow morning. Bedtime! Chop chop!"


    Before anyone could rise from his chaire Harry told GAI to activate the spell.


    "JUST A SECOND." A loud voice was heard from the door as the headmaster finished talking, making everybody look to see four ghost-like illusions.


    "We have one more announcement." The smile on their leader was charming, even as Ginny Weasley screamed "TOM!" Before fainting.


    "For those who don''t know us, we are Tommy and his Eaters," the four illusions made their way toward the center, letting the students pass their hands in them as they moved.


    "As students who have been here for a couple of years, our group has a few problems with this school," the entire audience seemed focused on the illusions, most looked intrigued, yet he could see a couple that had different expressions on them, number one was the headmaster who looked amused yet had coldness in his eyes.


    "We could talk about the defense against the dark teachers, the stuttering fool who had a parasite on his head, the werewolf, the one who had to have a student teach in his place, and of course, the worse of them all, Gilderoy Lockhart."


    At that point the illusion of Lucius Malfoy started talking


    "Now, we weren''t only disappointed about that, the potions class where only Slytherin are taught right, the stupid rivalry between houses, history classes and more."


    The illusion of Bellatrix took charge.


    "We didn''t know what to do, and at some point we stopped caring, until the Weasley twins made their game.


    Seeing the school change with one game made us want to change it too!"


    It was now that the illusion of Snape took place. "We created those illusions and this band to make a change in this school."


    Tommy took charge. "We aren''t saying we would cause trouble, we would just, once in a while have a song here to wake this school!


    Someone of the songs would be just for fun, and some would be to point specific problems."


    The illusion smiled at that point an even bigger smile.


    "The next song would be tomorrow evening, don''t miss it."


    And the illusions vanished.


    The conversations people started having made the entire hall be filled with noise, and as he and Luna made sure to converse between each other as to not make it suspicious Daphne came to them.


    "I know it''s you." She said with a voice filled with anger.


    "Me what?" He asked innocently.


    "Don''t play native, I know you are Tommy."


    "Me? I can''t sing." That caused her to roll her eyes.


    "Just remember we hired you, don''t waist time." The questioning look on Luna''s face made him remember he didn''t tell her about his deal with the Greengrass.


    "I have no idea why would you think I am Tommy, but even if I were, it won''t hurt the research, especially as you haven''t found the two types of blood I need to push forward, nor have you given me the ritual needed to be tinkered with." The look of confusion, now mixed with worry, grew on Luna''s face, which meant for Harry that he need to talk to Luna about this.


    "You will get one of the bloods soon, as for the other two, it''s a little more complicated then this."


    "I know." He said grimly, making Harry add another thing to his checklist of this year- capture Nagini or kill her and take her corpse.


    By the time they finished their talk the students also finished whispering.


    "For our musicians, please come to my office so we can scaduale your performances, good night." After saying his final words the headmaster left quickly, a fuming Snape and Barty Crouch Jr. going with him.


    While Harry felt sorry about making Snape part of the band, this was the twins'' choice.


    Getting up from his chair together with Luna, they quickly left to the room of requirements, where he would explain to her his deal with the Greengrass family.

 Chapter 137 - 136- assistant and training the spiritual

    Luna''s POV


    Understanding Harry''s explanation about his research would have been easy if Luna was a regular Hogwarts student.


    He would have say the bare minimum to make sure she understand and they would have moved on.


    The problem was that Luna weren''t a regular Hogwarts student.


    Luna was someone whose mother used to have experiments near, someone who could see magic and auras, someone who learned a lot from Harry and his books for the last two years, enough to pass 10th grade science class.


    Yes, Luna wasn''t someone who would leave explanations like- "so I am trying to find a way to change her body so she won''t die nor become an animal" be. Luna wanted an explanation and she wanted it now!


    "Explain better, I know you can."


    "Fine, fine, you are a scary lady when you want knowledge you know that?"


    And this started Harry''s long explanation about what he did until now- the DNA testing, what he found out- the real reason for the curse, and his plans for the future about the subject- fixing the DNA by adding the needed chromosomes.


    By the time he finished Luna has one question


    "Are you a moron?" She hissed, scaring Harry as she never talked like that. "Have you learned nothing from my story about my mother? You don''t mess with anyone''s body, ever!" She couldn''t believe it, it was like he is a child who sees a fire, no matter what he heard about it, until he gets burned he won''t learn.


    "Luna," he said softly, something that would have made her heart stop if she wasn''t so damn angry. "I will take precautions, many of them, but I have to do it, not only for Astoria, the little girl who will die if I won''t help her, but for science."


    She knew it, she knew what he was about to say the second she told him not to, as much as she prided herself in talking after her mother she knew that in the matters of the heart she took after her father and as he once told her ''the Lovegoods always fall for those whose pursue for knowledge know no bounds, not even their own life.''


    Luna''s angry look changed into a determined one.


    "Fine, but from now on I will help you in this research."


    "Well if you do," Harry said "then you must know about how I have time for it, you see, I have something called a time turner."


    For years into the future, if Luna were to be asked what was the point in time that truly changed her life, she would have said it was that moment.


    Harry''s POV


    The next day was mostly uneventful until the evening.


    He got his time turner back from Professor Snape with the condition that he would help make the potions for the infirmary, had a few classes he didn''t listen to, in which he studied books GAI read to him, traveled back in time and worked on the final touches of the song the band prepared for tonight.


    Making the illusion was not only a way to avoid being revealed, but also a way to improve his ability with runes.


    You see, after learning about the spiritual part of magic, Harry finally had the final part he was missing about runes, arithmancy and their rules.


    If enough people believe about something being true for enough time it becomes true, especially in magic rules.


    Runes and old languages weren''t magical until weren''t magical until enough people made them so and the ways to write rune scames and say spells didn''t come to be until people made them so.


    That wasn''t to say there aren''t basic rules to magic that are true even without belief, it is just that as magic is divided to spiritual and physical, and each of the kinds of magic works in contradiction to the other, as long as you have enough magical energy you can do anything you want.


    There are only two problems.


    The first is the belief of other people, if their belief contradicts yours it becomes a fight between beliefs, and the stronger you get the more you need to fight the beliefs of the world, so while a weak wizard need to fight the beliefs of 0.1% a strong one would need to fight 3% and someone at the level of Dumbledore would have to fight 10%, something that explained most of today''s magical people''s problems and Harry''s fast progress.


    You see, while in the past most of the world population believed in miracles and magic, today most believe in science, so when wizards fight the beliefs that changing one thing to another by saying some words is impossible, and that magic isn''t real, Harry only needed to fight the second part, as he transfigure by using science at the core.


    Not to mention that by using knowledge about the physical world, his need to use spiritual magic became smaller and his available will to fight the belief of the world was larger, the only problem that is left is training his will, belief and connection to the spiritual realm, something non of the western magical people do, as they let their spells, which are almost entirely spiritual connect them to it, and eastern people only start after the third stage, by using their connection with the chosen physical aspect of the world as their connection, which meant Harry had to find his own way to straighten his connection to the spiritual part of magic.


    It took some thinking and some history book reading, but eventually Harry found a way.


    While it is true that most western people who move past the second stage use the method of belief gathering to become Demi-gods, there are some that use a method closer to the eastern, in a few of the eastern books there were some mentions of a western group that tried to use the eastern method to progress yet took it too far by instead of trying to study one thing about the physical world, they were trying to study everything, even the spiritual world- they were called philosophers.

 Chapter 138 - 137- illusion music

    Harry''s POV


    Harry''s hasn''t found much about the group except their name, but he did know about major philosophers in Ancient Greek - Aristotle, Plato, Socrates, etc... each of them was a person who influenced the world of both science and philosophy.


    In the eastern books they are mocked for their unwillingness to choose one direction to walk in as they never progressed much, and while Harry understood why they are mocked, he had one advantage the ancient philosophers didn''t- he was in the far away future, when science and philosophy progressed far beyond their wildest dreams.


    Knowing that, Harry decided to do it like them, not to choose a specific subject of magic, not to choose a specific realm of magic, Harry would train his belief by connecting to the spiritual world by learning philosophy and about belief, and in addition he would create his own rules in magic, as to check his own progress in magic, and this is the thing that made him create the band illusions.


    The illusions, which were created by using a basic language he had GAI create by using the parameters he wanted, the main one being that it should be a picture based language in which each picture is a word, and that each word is made out of equations that confirm to math, physics and arithmancy, and then added for the last week of the summer the will for the words that meant following, instruction, illusions and voice his magic, will and his belief in them working until he managed to create his illusionary band.


    While it sounds easy, the amount of magic needed to create it made him exhausted, and if you add the other needs, not to mention magical control, which was needed to seep the exact amount of magical energy, even Harry who in addition of being at the peak of the second stage and could do a seventh year transfigurations wandlessly was barely able to create four runes.


    After doing that, it felt easy to create the show, he only had to take a video of the band play, a video of Fred and Luna dance, scan Draco and Granger, and have GAI do the rest.


    Seriously, Harry didn''t know what he would have done without GAI.


    George''s POV


    Everybody were excited for the performance of new song their band created, Fred and him included.


    After all, not only was the new song entirely different then the last one, it was extremely funny for them.


    But even without those two reasons they would be excited, if only because of Harry telling them that if this worked, their next phase in the monster card dueling would be ready.


    "HELLO EVERYBODY." the changed voice of Fred was heard as the illusion of Tommy and his eaters showed upfront.


    "For all the muggleborn first year who are confused, this song will explain the blood wars in school." Tommy said in a calm voice as everybody looked at him.


    Please welcome the two most condescending pure blood and Muggle born in school- Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger.


    Up front appeared illusions of the two fourth year as the illusions of Bella and Tommy disappeared, a smile was growing even farther on George''s face as the two started to dance.


    (Draco sings)


    Anything you can do,


    I can do better


    I can do anything


    Better than you.


    No, you can''t.


    Yes, I can. No, you can''t.


    Yes, I can. No, you can''t.


    Yes, I can,


    Yes, I can!


    (Hermione sings)


    Anything you can be


    I can be greater.


    Sooner or later,


    I''m greater than you.


    No, you''re not. Yes, I am.


    No, you''re not. Yes, I am.


    No, you''re NOT!. Yes, I am.


    Yes, I am!


    (Draco sings)


    I can cast a spell


    With a single swish.


    I can transfigure


    With only a wish.


    I know astronomy like my back hand.


    Astronomy?


    Yes.


    So can a muggle!


    (Hermione sings)


    Any charm you can cast


    I can cast better.


    I can can cast


    Charms better than you.


    No, you can''t. (High)


    Yes, I can. (Higher) No, you can''t. (Higher)


    Yes, I can. (Higher) No, you can''t. (Higher)


    Yes, I can. (Higher) No, you can''t. (Higher)


    Yes, I can. (Higher) No, you can''t. (Higher)


    Yes, I CAN! (Highest)


    (Draco sings)


    Any curse you can do


    I can do faster.


    I can cast anything


    Faster than you.


    In a sec?


    Half of that! quarter?


    In a eighth! No, you can''t!


    Yes, I can,


    Yes, I can!


    (Hermione sings)


    Any potion you can make


    I can make better.


    I can make potions


    Better than you.


    No, you can''t. (Softly)


    Yes, I can. (Softer) No, you can''t. (Softer)


    Yes, I can. (Softer) No, you can''t. (Softer)


    Yes, I can. (Softer)


    YES, I CAN! (Full volume)


    While George could see interested looks in some of the students faces and angry looks on a few others, the smile he saw on most was the best thing he saw in a while, especially as he saw Harry''s smile, which meant it worked, broom dueling passed to the next stage.


    Albus'' POV


    They didn''t come to him! He gave them the chance and they threw it away, does it mean they don''t trust him?


    Well, it doesn''t matter, the band had the chance to just have their memories about Tom erased, now, when he finds them it would be about their entire life that gets deleted, Albus won''t let any danger near his plan.

 Chapter 139 - 139- preparing his friends

    HARRY''S POV


    Harry was extremely satisfied with the performance of the illusions.


    Having a proof that his own runes work meant the next is to make more people use them even if they don''t know they did, as while he works on strengthening his beliefs and make more runes work, the magic needed to power more of them them was beyond him for now.


    As he continued to eat his second dinner for the day (the first was right about now before in the ROR) he saw the twins raise.


    "Hello everyone," one of them said "what a great song, am I right?" The clapping of the school was the answer he got.


    "Anyway, a new year has come, and with it new upgrades for our game."


    The other twin started talking "first of all we now have the option of selling you the duel disks and new cards to play with." The idea was simple to execute, Harry had GAI change two small runes into the new runes he created on each of the disks, and because those runes are made of small equations, they can''t be copied, so he doesn''t fear a copy cat would steal their invention.


    "Secondly, we have a starter''s pack for all the icky little first years, gave them to our dear charm''s Professor and last year''s second place in our championship- Professor Flitwick."


    The professor rose only to bow dramatically, earning giggling from some of the younger students.


    "And lastly," the first twin said "after seeing and hearing the song we have one request," he stoped for a dramatic pose "make a song for card dueling! If the band does it we will make a spacial cards for you!" The last bit was to take suspicion off the twins when the song about dueling came out.


    THE NEXT DAY


    Seeing fake Moody changing Malfoy into a ferret, Harry understood why Professor McGonagall is so upset.


    As he was in the middle of learning changing a man into an animal, even if he does it differently and wandlessly, Harry knew the amount of control one needed to do something like that is much higher then other kinds of magics, doing that while angry? It''s a recipe for disaster, which only made the man even more impressive and scary to deal with, especially as the man was in Azkaban before becoming a prisoner in his own mind for years.


    Leaving quickly after making sure the man was as talented and scary as he thought of him as.


    Reaching the ROR, Harry came in.


    "I''m sorry I''m late."


    "We are very disappointed in you Harrikin." A twin he said to him with a serious expression "I think my less handsome twin was a bad influence on you."


    "You are mistaken my less funny brother, it is you who had influenced badly on our young friend."


    "Actually the one who caused me to be late was our DADA Professor and the rumors about him."


    "Really? Do tell!"


    "Well, according to what I have heard, the Professor is about to teach the upper years about the unforgivables and especially about the Imperius, including how to resist them by casting them on the students.


    Harry''s three friends become deathly pale from hearing that.


    "We-Well, it''s important to know how to resist it, and it''s better to experience it in class, right?" One of the twins asked, yet it wasn''t Harry that answered, it was Luna.


    "No, it''s worse." She whispered.


    "What? why?!" The other twin asked freaking out.


    "While it is better to a select few, mostly students who has at least a minor skill in mind defense to experience it for the first time against someone who doesn''t try his best, those who do give in to the curse will have it harder to defend against it on the next occasion, while those who didn''t experience it might be able to refuse orders."


    "You mean, if the Professor curse the class and someone who couldn''t resist is ever cursed again...."


    "They would be unable to defend themselves."


    "SO WHY DO IT?"


    "I don''t know why, but as he got the headmaster''s permission it doesn''t matter." Harry said "What does matter is to prevent it from affecting our friends negatively, and for that I need to know, do good are you in Occlumency?"


    Since Harry and them became close, Harry has given the twins his book about Occlumency making them study the subject.


    "We can stop Snape''s intrusions and create simple mind traps."


    "Great, you need to teach the first step, the one about cleaning your mind to all of your friends, it is the basic way to defend yourself."


    In fact, while Harry was glad more people would come out of this class unharmed, he didn''t really want more people learning about Occlumency, he felt that having more knowing about that kind of magic them there already are can create more trouble then it''s worth, as obliviating people would become harder, yet he also hoped to level the field between muggleborns and purebloods.

 Chapter 140 - 140- slowly and quickly

    Harry''s POV


    The next few weeks moved both slowly and quickly.


    They moved slowly as with the twins having to help their friends with basic Occlumency they became so busy they were unable to find time to practice music together, something Harry truly missed.


    They moved as fast as they did because Harry once more used every second of his days to do things, and since he finally knew about the belief part of magic, his progress in the magical parts of his studies accelerated.


    In transfigurations, what used to be only about control and knowledge became easier once he started noticing the world''s belief fighting against his magic, which was the main reason his transfigurations didn''t move past the middle of seventh year''s, as to do the magic while unknowingly resisting the world belief needed much greater control.


    That''s not to say he stopped practicing control, yet, instead of doing it for transfigurations he did it for his runes, in which he managed to make another 18 runes, making it a total of 22 runes he created, most of them being for the broom he and his friends were creating or the disk duels, yet he started to work on more efficient magical container for the philosopher''s stone.


    One thing he noticed about runes in general now that he started creating them is that the way people perceive them change the way they work.


    For example, Egyptian hieroglyphs, who are known for their trapping abilities but not for ritual purposes, are like that when he thinks about them in that way, but have smaller difference from Gallic runes when aren''t thought about that way.


    While he can''t know for sure, Harry believes that the world''s belief affects those runes to give them specialty, which was the reason Harry decided to let his runes be unknown, as to not let it be as affected by the world as other runes are.


    Another thing he started to progressing fast in was his medical studies, with no need to listen in more and more classes, Harry instead turned to listen to GAI in his ear, reading to him books, something that made it possible for him to finish year five of his studies and move into year six.


    As for his research, it made some big steps.


    While he still didn''t have any of the blood samples he asked the Greengrass family to acquire, he did have two samples of blood that helped him.


    He meant of course, the blood of Remus Lupin, before and after transformation.


    After compering the samples with the samples of two different animagi, changed and not, and of a regular wolf, Harry found that lycanthropy is just a different kind blood malediction, which made sense, considering a bite is needed for lycanthropy to take place.


    While regular blood malediction seem to pass from ancestors who became animagus in a ritual instead of potion to children by birth, just like different magical abilities and gifts, only wrong, lycanthropy is like someone tried to super charge his animagus form making it''s instincts also super charged and able to over power the infected''s mind, the only three things he couldn''t explain is why the change happen only on full moon, why is the bite infectious, and why Wolfsbane and silver and harmful.


    The one who did find the answer was actually Luna.


    As someone who used to sit near her mother as she studied rituals, Luna had a lot of knowledge of esoteric knowledge on the subject.


    She brought up a ritual from ancient Greece that make your body immune to harm except from a small location that becomes your mortal point- the Styx ritual.


    The thing is that rituals don''t mix well, if someone did the animagus ritual after doing the Styx ritual it could cause the two to crush on one another creating all sorts of magical affects, including super charging the animagus form, and changing the weakness from one place to two things.


    As for the bite and the full moon, knowing lycanthropy came from the same source of ritual as the blood malediction, it shouldn''t be passed on by bite instead of birth, something that bothered him until Thursday night before last, the first full moon of the year.


    Harry let Remus stay caged while knocking him out as usual before letting Luna look at him.


    According to Luna, while during the month the aura of Remus was a lot like Professor McGonagall and the twins, regular with a hint of animalistic vibe, during the full moon it changes closer to how Dumbledore''s aura is, it fades into the world in some locations.


    Yet while Dumbledore''s aura is like a little kid trying to look old, Remus'' aura is like an a.d.u.l.t trying to connect to a child.


    That''s when it hit him.


    The werewolf curse isn''t only physical, it is also spiritual, and like all things spirituals, the world''s beliefs changes the way it works.


    The world is filled with stories about werewolf since Ancient Greece at least, it is one of the things that has little to no difference about between the magical and the ordinary world, someone created the beliefs that werewolves only change on a full moon, that their bite is infectious and that there is no cure, Harry wasn''t sure who or why, and it spread so much it became the truth.


    After learning that he knew that to cure lycanthropy he needs to not only find a way to reverse both rituals, but find a way to make the world forget its beliefs, which is why, a year after he took a break from studying charms, Harry once more started studying one he already knew how to cast, which he now need to know more then just its basics, Harry started staying the Fidelius charm.

 Chapter 141 - 141- evil master plan

    HARRY''S POV


    The DADA class in which Occlumency showed its advantage has already passed for both the twins and Harry, with the twins feeling relief that their friends managed to defend against the imperious and that they can go back to pranking, card creations and playing music, and Harry passing it with indifference, resisting the commends while doing as they asked to make sure no one knew he can resist, no one but Daphne, who taught him about the subject, yet considering most of the Slytherins didn''t resist, Daphne included, no one call him out on it.


    And as everyone around him threw themselves on their school work, Harry too threw himself into study, even as he got stuck into blocks in every single one of them.


    He finished the entire seventh year''s work in transfigurations, as once he combined belief it became extremely simple.


    He thought to continue to masters, yet was disappointed to find out that to be called a master in transfigurations you need to be able to change objects without a specific spell, something he does since first year and do wand point transfigurations- doing the spells without using wand movements, and he does it without a wand.


    In charms he is stuck, as he doesn''t seem to have any detailed explanations about the Fidelius charm, how it works, and its history in any of the books Harry read, so he now works slowly about unraveling it using arithmancy but it takes time.


    In runes Harry hit 27, but with GAI creating the actual Runes, and the students deliver pure energy with the game, all he needed to do is pour his belief everyday and control the magical energy output as it comes into the runes, which while does help him better his control, as it''s not only a magical energy that doesn''t belong to him, it is also something people poured with excitement, making it harder to control, it''s something that takes time and didn''t need studying.


    The only magical subject that seem to continue grow was blacksmithing, in which the trip to the east helped much more then expected.


    With him already knowing how to forge and have time now that everything else seem to be on pause, Harry started changing the ROR into a smithing room and bring metals in to create objects.


    Surprisingly, the goblins techniques about pouring intent and magic into the object as you create it, works extremely well with a less used magical weapons technique in the east, something that muggles actually use better then most of the eastern magical people - katana creation.


    You see, while the muggles use the method of folding the metal as a way to strengthen the brittle iron their land has been plugged with, the magical people use this method as a way to pour negative emotions and magic into the sword, making it usually a demonic sword.


    Harry on the other hands had a different use for the technique, instead of using brittle iron he used magical metals, instead of using negative emotions he used intent as the goblins taught him.


    The technique, which is based on layering the metal tens of thousands of times, make it possible for it to have many different intents in a product, and while he can''t do it vary well right now, he managed to create products with two intents for now.


    While every Saturday and Sunday he kept learning at Gringotts, having Ragnok explain his mistakes and becoming better and better, during the week he started making bracelets for the duel disks that do the same as the sword of Gryffindor does though on a much smaller scale, the sword''s ability is sucking and releasing, the sword suck in everything it thinks can have positive affects on it and it''s owner, including, after (according to the goblins) Godric messed with it, people''s bravery and courage, so everybody who holds it becomes as brave as all the things and people the sword killed, his invention on the other hand, make it so it sucks a little bit more magic then the duel disks would have sucked without it, and release small doses of the cheering charm every time someone use it, making them, little by little depended on the game, making it possible for Harry to always have extra magical energy.


    And by using the layering method he put on top of it an unbreakable charm, so if someone check what magical ability it has they would find only the unbreakable charm.


    Yes, it is probably evil, but not more then the nicotine companies are, well maybe a little bit more...


    REMUS'' POV


    Remus knew he had to perform well in this assignment his lord gave him.


    No matter how many times the lord told Remus to call him boss, he couldn''t.


    How could he? With his family waiting for this moment hundreds of years, training each and everyone of their children for their entire life to serve the lord?


    No, while he called him boss on the out side, on his heart he will always be his lord.


    Not to mention that after studying his body for less then a month his lord told him he has thought of a way to cure lycanthropy!


    He couldn''t help but think about his dad''s bed time stories, about the lord being the most noble, the smartest, and the kindest god, one who can do anything he sets to do.


    And the lord needs his help!


    He needs all the books he can find, especially ones on memory charms and curses, and while Remus didn''t have any special ones, he knew who had, his ''friends'' James and Lily Potter.


    Oh, how he can''t stand them, they abandoned his lord! But he need to be nice, the lord need him to be his spy in the order.


    Walking on to the house Remus knocked the door, only for it to be opened by someone he really hoped not seeing.


    "Hey Sirius."


    "Moony! How are you?"


    "I''m fine you know, in between jobs and houses right now, had one in China, but they found out about my furry little problem and... anyway how are you?"


    "I''m much better, Prongs helped buy me some health potions, but to be truthful, I really want to go out, I feel like I''m losing my mind, again." Sirius laughed at his joke.


    "Very funny," Remus said dryly. "but why don''t you go out?"


    "Prongs, Lily and Dumbledore said it was too risky, said that the Dementors are still after me, that if I live at their home I should listen to their rules." The dog animagus gambled.


    A plan started forming in his mind, one that would let him reach his lord''s goals quicker.


    "And you listened to them?"


    "What can I do? I have nowhere to go to."


    "Well Padfoot, can you keep a secret?" The look of ''don''t you know me?'' Made Remus explain.


    "No, I mean from everyone, even James."


    The indecision was written everywhere on Sirius'' face.


    "Sure, a marauder''s oath."


    "I found someone that can cure me." The eyes of the escaped convict went out of their pockets.


    "Really? So why aren''t you cured?"


    "Well, as the procedure is unique, not to mention incomplete, he needs special books books and artifacts as a way to help him complete it. It was why I came here, to see if there is any book that would be useful, but now that I heard your plight, would you join me on my journey?"


    "Me? But I can''t leave the house!"


    "You can''t leave the house? Aren''t you a wizard? Change your looks! We will mostly be in the muggle world, where Dementors are forbidden from coming to."


    Excitement could be felt gashing out from Sirius.


    "Would there be adventure? Would there be chicks?"


    "After finishing raising the Potter library and maybe the blacks, I was planning to sneak into every magical house in Britain, and after that, France. So yes, there would be all of the above."


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s do it! The two of us, bachelors ready to storm the world, you go to the library, I will organize my stuff!"


    As Sirius ran inside leaving the door open, Remus couldn''t help but smile, this was as easy as taking a candy to a baby.

 Chapter 142 - 142- Durmstrang and Beauxbatons

    HARRY''s POV


    In the week that predated the arrival of the delegations from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons the teachers became incredibly tense and snarky, saying all kinds of things like "Longbottom, kindly do not reveal that you can''t even perform a simple Switching Spell in front of anyone from Durmstrang!"


    And as they continued to behave like children that hide dirty laundry under the bed instead of just making sure to clean it, Harry felt his last bit of patient gone.


    Since first year most of his classes weren''t contributing anything to his life, sure, potions helped with practice, and both runes and COMC were the helpful somewhat, yet the true reason he is stayed in school was the books, the ROR and his friends.


    Well, he copied all the books and can live without the ROR, which means the only reason he is in school were his friends, and while he love them, he wasn''t willing to keep going to class, not if there was an alternative, and luckily for him, there was for this year, the tournament.


    The way the entire castle was beaming with energy made the students duel more and more, and with both rich purebloods and muggleborn buying their own disks, Harry knew it was just the beginning, making him smile as he saw the magical energy that is kept in the ROR grow more and more.


    Standing outside the main door with the rest of the school as they were waiting for the delegations, Harry and Luna talked about the different ways they would have made an entrance.


    "I would have Apparate into the castle."


    "You can''t Apparate in Hogwarts."


    "That''s what will make it so impressive"


    Before they could make another sound, Dumbledore called out from the back row where he stood with the other teachers -"


    Aha! Unless I am very much mistaken, the delegation from Beauxbatons approaches!"


    "Where?" said many students eagerly, all looking in different directions.


    "There!" yelled a sixth year, pointing over the forest.


    "It''s a dragon!" shrieked one of the first years, losing her head completely.


    "Don''t be stupid. . . it''s a flying house!" said another one.


    "NO, IT''S SUPERMAN." The Weasley twins said together.


    He knew it was coming, he was the one to show them comic books, but still....


    The entire school looked at them weirdly, the ones who didn''t know what Superman is looked at them in confusion and muggleborns, especially those who knew the Weasley trait to not understand and mispronounce everything Muggle related, in complete shock, so much so, that most of them missed the entry of the French delegation.


    The horse-drawn carriage, which was the size of a large house, which was pulled through the air by a dozen winged horses, each the size of an elephant, landed with a thrust to the ground.


    Madame Maxime got out of the carriage and went to the teachers who were at the front of the students, with her students right behind her.


    They were shivering, which was unsurprising, given that their robes seemed to be made of fine silk, and none of them were wearing cloaks. Of course, if they had any brain they would have cast a warming charm, but what can you expect from wizards?


    Madame Maxime made small conversation with Dumbledore before taking her students inside to warm themselves.


    The second they walked in the entire students body started talking about their entry and what would Durmstrang''s entry would look like, though they didn''t for long, as a loud and oddly eerie noise was drifting toward them from out of the darkness, a muffled rumbling and sucking sound, as though an immense vacuum cleaner were moving along a riverbed.


    As a mast raised from the lake, Harry couldn''t help but be impressed, even if he knew what it was going to be, seeing that someone made an underwater sailing boat, something he knew would take either year or hundreds of people, as you need to create multiple rune scams on every meter of the place and have them not messing with one another, not to mention the fact it can move similar to a portkey.


    "Dumbledore!" Karkaroff called heartily as he walked up the slope, his students right behind him. "How are you, my dear fellow, how are you?"


    As he has a small chat with Dumbledore and brought Krum up front, before walking toward the grand hall with his students behind him, the Hogwarts students fallowed as they whispered among themselves, with the most notable topic being Krum.


    Walking toward the Slytherin table, Harry looked back to the front door, which had the two delegations waiting for someone to explain to them where to sit.


    A few seconds later Harry decided that being nice to the guests had some benefits, specifically have them talk about their school and their secrets, so he can have Remus steal them of course.


    Walking back to the door, Harry talked to one of the French students.


    "Hey, I see you are cold, and that you have no where to sit, how about you sit with us?"


    Apparently, more then one of the foreigners was listening, and all they needed was an invitation, because all the students from the two schools went with him to sit in the Slytherin table, making Harry glad that the Hogwarts tables were charmed to expend base of need, as otherwise, with the extra 20 students, it would have been crowded.


    "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and - most particularly - guests," said Dumbledore, beaming at the foreign students, making Harry feel uncomfortable, as he looked toward the Slytherin table more then he did the last three years. "I have great pleasure in welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be both comfortable and enjoyable. The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast. "I now invite you all to eat, drink, and make yourselves at home!"


    He sat down, and Harry saw Karkaroff lean forward at once and engage him in conversation.


    The plates in front of them filled with food as usual. The house-elves in the kitchen seemed to have pulled out all the stops; there was a greater variety of dishes in front of them than Harry had ever seen in this school, though, at this school all there ever was, is English food, so it didn''t phase him very much.


    "Hey, I''m Charlotte, thank you for offering your table." A student from Beauxbatons said to him as he chose his food.


    "Harry," he offered his hand for a shake, which she gracefully took. "and think nothing about it, me and Luna wanted to have a conversation with you all."


    "Oh really?" Charlotte said with interest. "What about?"


    "Magic of course!" Luna said with excitement. "Even if schools around the world has mostly became the same in their curriculum, there must have some difference between your school and ours!"


    "You are the most energetic person I''ve ever met." Charlotte said with a laugh. "Well ask away!"


    That started some intense conversation, to which some of the Durmstrang and Beauxbatons'' students joined, including Krum, who looked like he escaped from Malfoy.


    It was only when Crouch senior came in with Percy Weasley and Ludo Bagman and sat in the teacher''s table, that they stopped, and only because a loud voice stopped them, a voice Harry activated.


    "Hello, students of Hogwarts, Durmstrang and Beauxbatons." the voice belong to Tommy the illusion. "With the two schools coming in grandly, we wanted to also make an impression."


    The illusion of Lucius was talking now.


    "We thought of multiple ways of how to do it, we could have told you about the unofficial, official game of Hogwarts- Duel cards, but when asked in a letter it''s creator said they are about to do it themselves and that they are going to sell it also outside of Hogwarts."


    This time it was the illusion of Bella that took charge of talking. "We could have sing the song of Hogwarts, but it sucks!" This made many Hogwarts students nod as the foreigners laughed.


    "So we decided to make a new song for Hogwarts," Severus''s illusion said "we hope you enjoy it.


    (Tommy)


    I''m a Gryffindor


    This girl is a Hufflepuff


    We take the Hogwarts train going all


    the way


    (Tommy)


    Here come the Ravenclaws


    Chilling with some Slytherins


    We take the Hogwarts train going all


    the way


    We hangout in our common rooms (Tommy)


    With chocolate frogs (Bella)


    And pumpkin juice (Lucius)


    If you got magic you can live this life (Tommy)


    It goes on, and on, and on, and on (Tommy)


    Wizards (Severus)


    Snogging (Severus)


    Up and down the Hogwarts halls (Bella)


    Professors (Lucius)


    Searching in the night (Lucius)


    Watch out (Bella)


    For Snape (Bella)


    Living just to give detention (Tommy)


    I (Severus)


    Hate (Severus)


    Gryffindors (Severus)


    Making elixirs in Potions Class (Lucius)


    Casting spells (Bella)


    And kicking ass (Severus)


    Sneaking out in the dark of night (Tommy)


    Just because we can (All of them)


    Sometimes we win (Tommy)


    Sometimes we lose (Bella)


    Monster duel ain''t no game for fools (Tommy)


    But if you have enough magic it goes (Lucius)


    On, and on, and on, and on (Lucius)


    Wizards (Tommy)


    Snogging (Tommy)


    Up and down the Hogwarts halls (Bella)


    Professors (Lucius)


    Searching in the night (Lucius)


    (Tommy)


    And the


    Pranksters


    Peeves and Weasley twins


    Will make sure


    You won''t feel down


    We are from Hogwarts


    Wands up!!!!


    Strong and united


    We are from Hogwarts


    School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    Strong and united.


    As the song ended there was applause for half a minute, before it died down, even there was once again quiet, Tommy once again talked. "We hope you enjoyed the music, and we hope you enjoy the food, our next song will be at the request of the Weasley twins on the first duel tournament of the year, come on up and tell us more about that!"


    Both Fred and George went near the illusions before starting to talk.


    "First of all, I''ve got to say, I love your singing." Said the one that was obviously Fred.


    "I prefer the pianist, though you could have chose different face." George said.


    The illusion winked before disappearing.


    "Anyway, for all the foreigners, who probably has no idea what monster dueling is," Fred said as George took out of his pocket a purse before starting to take out disks and decks. "we prepared a few borrowable duel disks and a beginner''s deck for each of you, with the deck being a present. Now, the rules are simple..." as Fred explained the rules, George went to the Slytherin table and gave each of the guests a duel disk and a deck.


    Fred who finished explaining the rules said "As for the tournament, the next one would be in three weeks, and it would be one that anyone can join, so practice, buy new cards, and create your own decks, and most importantly, have fun!" With it the twins both went down.


    "Well," the headmaster raised from his chair, "this was lovely performance and I hope the game will bring us all together. Now, The moment has come, the Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like to say a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me introduce, for those who do not know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation" - there was a smattering of polite applause - "and Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports."


    There was a much louder round of applause for Bagman than for Crouch, perhaps because of his fame as a Beater, or simply because he looked so much more likable. He acknowledged it with a jovial wave of his hand. Bartemius Crouch did not smile or wave when his name was announced.


    "Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament," Dumbledore continued, "and they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions'' efforts.


    The casket, then, if you please, Mr. Filch."


    Filch, who had been lurking unnoticed in a far corner of the Hall, now approached Dumbledore carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. Harry couldn''t help but wonder what is special about the box, and if it was worth stealing it.


    Dumbledore continued to talk as Filch put the box on the table before him.


    Dumbledore took out his wand and tapped three times upon the top of the casket, opening it, Dumbledore reached inside it and pulled out a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It would have been entirely unremarkable had it not been full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames.


    "Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet," said Dumbledore. "Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return the names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those wishing to compete.


    "To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation," said Dumbledore, "I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line."


    So Harry was correct, it isn''t illegal to put your name in the Cup, nor is it forbidden, it is just a friendly advice.


    As the dinner was done Harry didn''t return with Luna to the common room, instead he left to the ROR where he called for the one who can help him the easiest.


    "Dobby!"

 Chapter 143 - 143- champions

    HARRY''S POV


    Thinking about it, Harry could come up with multiple ways to put his name in the goblet.


    He could have thrown the piece of paper like a basketball, could have banished the paper into the cup, and could have confude an older student to take it for him, yet, thinking about it, he chose the easiest method- Dobby.


    House elves are really sneaky, if they don''t want to be found they won''t, especially Dobby, who took upon himself to become a ninja, so Harry was sure no one will see the little guy, yet the biggest reason he has to have Dobby''s help was that no matter who put the name he would need to put another paper in- Harry''s secret.


    After researching the Fidelius charm for almost a month he had better understanding of it, the charm he casted that makes him seem normal and entirely not unique wizard will work also on objects, which means he has to make sure the goblet will know the truth so it will spit his name.


    Having Dobby Put his name, Harry left to bed, it was a long day, and tomorrow he has blacksmithing lesson


    The next week had Harry and Luna talk with the other schools'' students every meal, and he would have to admit that although he hasn''t learned something new about magic, he did learn little bits about their schools.


    The two schools had one main difference between them and Hogwarts- they didn''t took only children from their own country.


    In fact, Europe entirely was divided to eastern and western where the east side of wizards go to Durmstrang and the west to Beauxbatons, which was the reason many students of Beauxbatons looked down on Hogwarts.


    You see, while Hogwarts is very impressive for just the UK, the school in France has five times the faculty and is three times its size.


    Even without consideration of the size, because students come from many different countries, some that are colder and some that are hotter, the entire castle is always in room temperature, with the exception of the library, which is kept a little bit colder to protect the books.


    With them talking about already missing the sea, and a few other things, Harry managed to figure out the school was located in Porquerolles Island, something he would have Remus go check when he finished with the Britain houses.


    Durmstrang wasn''t as easy to figure out.


    He wasn''t sure if it was because they were hiding things or if that''s truly all they knew, but the only thing the students talked about when asked about the view of the school was ice, ice, and some more ice.


    They did though, talked about the so called ''dark arts'' they were practicing.


    According after speaking to them Harry understood they don''t learn any heavy magic with the exception of some minor rituals for physical enhancement, as for the dark spells? They are just learning a few more powerful spells in their DA class which is their version for defense class.


    One thing that changed was the amount of magical power that Harry had in storage.


    With more people dueling, the amount grew so Harry had enough to create another SCAMER without harming the daily functions, not that he did, he has no need for that, at least not for now.


    As the week gone by, more and more students has put their name in the Goblet, though, the biggest surprise were the twins, who didn''t even try, as they said "We are swamped in orders, and with the band and making pranks? Why would we? It''s not like we need the money."


    When he told them he was going to compete and explained why, they just grinned to him and said good luck.


    Another person that he needed to have a conversation with before the competition begin was his investor- AKA Daphne Greengrass, though surprisingly, he wasn''t the one to approach her, she approached him.


    "Hey Harry," it was Thursday when she came o him as he left breakfast, on the way to class. "I have something for you." The smile on her face made it obvious she got one of the blood samples he needed.


    "Great! I''m stuck in my research, maybe that is what I need! What did you get me?"


    Pulling her hand out from her bag a vial of blood was in it.


    "It''s the blood of Nymphadora Tonks, the only known Metamorphmagus in Britain, it took my father a lot of time to convince her to give this vial, so I hope it''s worth it."


    "Oh, it will be."


    By the time she gave him the vial they were near the history classroom, yet before she walked in Harry called to her.


    "Wait, I need to tell you something so you won''t be blindsided." A frown appeared on her face.


    "What?"


    Casting a small silencing charm Harry said


    "Well, I felt I don''t have enough time so I decided to join the Triwizard tournament."


    "YOU DID WHAT?"


    Rolling his eyes Harry said "I joined the tournament to have more time."


    "How on earth joining a tournament that you would need to study and practice for save you time?"


    "Not having to go to classes will save me time, especially that I won''t try to win, just do the minimum in every test and spend more time on research."


    "Oh."


    "Yes, oh."


    "Great!" The smile went back to her face. "Good luck at getting the Goblet to choose you then!"


    All of that led him to right now, Halloween 1993, when the names are being pulled out of the cup.


    The Durmstrang students who didn''t got chosen looked fine with it, not surprising, considering they told him how Karkaroff told them that if anyone but Krum was to be chosen he will make sure they can''t compete and lose their magic.


    On the other hand, the Beauxbatons students were disappointed, with two even crying, as they all put their names in the cup.


    The Hogwarts champion," Dumbledore called, "is Harry Peverel!" The clapping only came from Luna and the foreign students as Harry raised from his chair, walking toward where the other two champions are.


    Yet, before he reached half way through, someone yelled "That can''t be right! He isn''t 17, hell, he is only a fourth year."


    Turning his head back, Harry smiled toward the audience saying "The cup doesn''t care for age, the only thing that did was the age line, so, like many of the sixth years, I tried to go in, only I succeeded. I guess even Professor Dumbledore make mistakes." The smile on his face might look charming, yet the anger he felt from the headmaster made it hard to be genuine.


    Walking away, Harry reached the other two champions.


    ""Harry?"" They both looked surprised that he was there.


    "I managed to put my name in the goblet, I''m the third champion."


    Before any of them could say anything an scared looking Marcus came in, behind him walking Ludo Bagman.


    "Extraordinary!" Bagman yelled, "Absolutely extraordinary! Gentlemen. . . lady," he added, approaching the fireside and addressing the other three. "May I introduce - incredible though it may seem - the fourth Triwizard champion?"


    Harry couldn''t help but snicker as he watched the two champions expressions change when hearing that, especially as they sized Marcus before looking at him with questions in their eyes.


    "This one used to be my twin before I got kicked out of the family for having a brain, you might know him as the boy who lived." Harry rolled his eyes at the nickname.


    "You weren''t kicked for having a brain, you were kicked because you are Slytherin."


    Before any of them could say another word, More people walked in - Barty Crouch senior and Junior, the three headmasters, Professor Snape, Professor McGonagall and Lily Potter.


    "What is ze meaning of zis, Dumbly-dorr?" Madame Maxime said imperiously as they walked in. "I''d rather like to know that myself, Dumbledore," said Professor Karkaroff. He was wearing a steely smile, and his blue eyes were like ch.i.p.s of ice. "Two Hogwarts champions? I don''t remember anyone telling me the host school is allowed two champions - or have I not read the rules carefully enough?"


    He gave a short and nasty laugh.


    "C''est impossible," said Madame Maxime, whose enormous hand with its many superb opals was resting upon Fleur''s shoulder. "Ogwarts cannot ''ave two champions. It is most injust."


    "Not to mention we were under the impression that your Age Line would keep out younger contestants, Dumbledore," said Karkaroff, his steely smile still in place, though his eyes were colder than ever. "Otherwise, we would, of course, have brought along a wider selection of candidates from our own schools."


    "What mister Peverel did," Professor Snape said as he looked at Harry "while I admit I haven''t seen coming, isn''t against the rules. What we should be asking is what mister Potter did, and why?"


    "Did you put your name into the Goblet of Fire, Marcus?" he asked calmly.


    "No!"


    "Of course my son didn''t put his name!" Lily Potter said "Nor did he ask anyone older then him to put it for him!" She added when Dumbledore was about to open his mouth.


    "Ah, but of course she is lying!" cried Madame Maxime. Snape was now shaking his head, his lip curling.


    "He could not have crossed the Age Line," said Professor McGonagall sharply. "I am sure we are all agreed on that -"


    "Oh, but we can''t, after all, we have a student that did it already, do we not?" Professor Karkaroff interrupted.


    "Boy, how did you move past the age line?"


    "I didn''t." Harry said, eyes twinkling with mischief. "I threw a paper ball with my name on it like a Quaffle." The people around him were all quiet, until Krum laughed, " I like you Harry."


    "Mr. Crouch.. . Mr. Bagman," said Karkaroff, after seeing no one cares about the young student being the champion, his voice unctuous once more, "you are our -er - objective judges. Surely you will agree that this is most irregular?"


    Bagman wiped his round, boyish face with his handkerchief and looked at Mr. Crouch, who was standing outside the circle of the firelight, his face half hidden in shadow.


    "We must follow the rules," Barty Crouch senior said "and the rules state clearly that those people whose names come out of the Goblet of Fire are bound to compete in the tournament."


    "Well, Barty knows the rule book back to front," said Bagman, beaming and turning back to Karkaroff and Madame Maxime, as though the matter was now closed.


    "I insist upon resubmitting the names of the rest of my students," said Karkaroff. He had dropped his unctuous tone and his smile now. His face wore a very ugly look indeed.


    "You will set up the Goblet of Fire once more, and we will continue adding names until each school has two champions. It''s only fair, Dumbledore."


    "But Karkaroff, it doesn''t work like that," said Bagman. "The Goblet of Fire''s just gone out - it won''t reignite until the start of the next tournament -"


    "- in which Durmstrang will most certainly not be competing!" exploded Karkaroff. "After all our meetings and negotiations and compromises, I little expected something of this nature to occur! I have half a mind to leave now!"


    "Empty threat, Professor Karkaroff," Crouch junior said "You can''t leave your champion now. He''s got to compete. They''ve all got to compete. Binding magical contract, remember?"


    As the a.d.u.l.ts continued to argue, Harry activated his earring and listened to GAI reading a book to him.


    While in the middle of listening, he caught Batman was actually explaining about the task.


    "The first task will take place on November the twenty-fourth, in front of the other students and the panel of judges.


    The champions are not permitted to ask for or accept help of any kind from their teachers to complete the tasks in the tournament. The champions will face the first challenge armed only with their wands. They will receive information about the second task when the first is over. Owing to the demanding and time-consuming nature of the tournament, the champions are exempted from end-of-year tests."


    "Harry, Marcus, I suggest you go up to bed," said Dumbledore, smiling at both of them. "I am sure Gryffindor and Slytherin are waiting to celebrate with you, and it would be a shame to deprive them of this excellent excuse to make a great deal of mess and noise."


    Harry didn''t returned to the Slytherin common room that night, instead he went to the ROR and celebrated not needing to go to any class this year anymore with his three friends.

 Chapter 144 - 144- metamorphmagus and animagus

    HARRY''S POV


    the next two weeks were full of hiding for Harry.


    With the exception of COMC, workouts and meals, Harry stopped leaving the ROR except for going to the chamber of secrets when his past self was using the room.


    Something that did wonders to his progress in everything.


    His runes reached a total number of 43, which, because he focused on specific ones meant he was halfway there to create a container of magic with only his runes, and start mass producing them.


    His forging skill improved, making him able to create stronger effects on his creations, and he even improved in the layering method, letting him put another intent into his creations, reaching a total of three.


    Even his medical studies progressed with speed he wasn''t used to, with the speed right now he believes that by the new year he would finish the sixth year.


    Yet the thing he was proudest of was his research.


    With Daphne giving him the blood samples of Nymphadora Tonks, and Remus getting him the books, diaries and journals from the libraries of both the Potter family and the Black family, especially the Black family, Harry managed to figure out the how the metamorphmagus'' ability work, even if he still didn''t find a way to turn one into one.


    He started by researching the blood, he found out it looked just like regular blood until you put pure magic in it.


    When you put magic in regular blood, the only thing that happens is that the white blood cells become a little bit stronger, making them more resilient to Bacteria, which was why the magical world has no regular sickness, instead, it has Bacteria that evolved with magic to attack those specific cells.


    On the other hand, when pure magic comes into contact with the cells of a metamorphmagus, it has two effects.


    On the cellular level, they become a lot like Stem cells, as if they are being reprogrammed.


    He also find out that if you keep the pure magic long enough in that state, it will return to be a full time stem cells, which led Harry to the conclusion that metamorphmagus would die from that.


    The second effect was on the DNA level.


    Not only does the ability change your cells'' shape, it also change your physical DNA, at least in the specific location that magic is being poured to, meaning each time metamorphmagus changes a body part, they use the same method he use for transfigurations.


    Not cognitively, they don''t think of the molecules, the atoms and the cells, Harry didn''t believe they could, as even he, with his mind and eidetic memory had it hard with thinking about the different things that made an object what it is.


    No, they did all of that subconsciously, and more importantly with their belief.


    Their transfigurations, and probably all their magic was almost entirely based on beliefs, and if a journal that was in the Black family''s library is true, then while the Ollivander family was one of the oldest professional wand making family, the first one to create a wand was a Black, specifically one that was a metamorphmagus by the name of Felix, who used the way his body works by his wishes, without any needed knowledge, to help his younger sister cast spells by making her a wand with most of his hair changed to look like a stuff, though he didn''t have enough mass to make a big one, before cutting it.


    While Harry didn''t know how much of it is true, the fact that metamorphmagus work with their belief instead of magic made the reason why there was never anyone who was both metamorphmagus and animagus.


    While metamorphmagus'' ability is based on belief, animagus'' is based on knowledge.


    To be able to change into the animal, in addition to the potion or ritual that was needed, you also need to know your animal, physically, which is the reason most people don''t become one, while making the potion isn''t easy, it is the research that makes most wizards and witches give up.


    This gave Harry an idea that can be used to cure Astoria, but for that he would need Nagini, you know, as a guinea pig.


    While Harry was pleased with his progress and the way he use his time efficiently when not playing music with his friends, the school hasn''t shared his sentiment.


    The teachers more then once tried to force him to go to class, and when that didn''t work guilt trip him into going.


    While to the teachers he liked for their enthusiasm or their way of teaching he explained he need to learn faster then class, to other teachers who felt the need to take points from him (He rolled his eyes when he heard that), he hasn''t said a word to.


    Another group that didn''t seem to like the way he act as the champion of Hogwarts was the students, who started enthusiastic, with Slytherin taking charge and promoting him as ''the real Hogwarts champion'' and by saying that ''in Hogwarts we don''t need a seventh year to beat other schools'', with Ravenclaws and Hufflepuff joining in, and even Gryffindors cheering sometimes.


    But after a week of him hiding from the headache that the students was causing him, even missing the wand weighting, which made Rita skitter trash talk him in the daily planet, the talks changed into sneers and jabs.


    Calling him a snob and saying that at least Marcus is brave enough to walk in school was only the nicest things he heard from them.


    Harry really didn''t care much, he wanted to study, research and hang with his friends, he didn''t care for anything else.


    As for ruining the Potters? No matter what, it would only be temporary, the only thing that ruins a person forever is death... and maybe torture.

 Chapter 145 - 145- Turbo broom

    FRED''S POV


    The last two and a half months were intense.


    The first half of this period of time being used to teach their friends basic Occlumency, of which they all managed to create a small defense that was just enough to resist when they were prepared for it, though they didn''t teach it to their little brother, thinking there is no way Professor Moody is crazy enough to use one of the unforgivable curses on forth years, a mistake they would never make again.


    The second half was filled with requests to buy the disc duels Harry makees and selling more cards, not to mention music and pranking, they felt as busy as some of the students who actually does homework.


    But it was all worth it, cause now it is time for the tournament!


    "And now, it is time for the first international card dueling tournament!" The applause showed Fred it is good to feel appreciated.


    "But before we begin, about this time''s prizes!" His twin said before listing them.


    "Third place will get his own speed deck- what''s a speed deck you ask, well, a speed deck is a deck of monster cards you play in the air! That''s right, monster dueling will now have a version that is played on brooms!" The craze that went in most of the students eyes felt extremely familiar to Fred, which made sense once he realized it was the same look he had on his face when Harry told him about it.


    "The second place will get his own Turbo broom, which is a special broom that you need to be able to duel on, we called it that way as a thank you for Tommy and his Eaters for their song that they are going to play after listing the prizes, as a reminder for their first song- hyperdrive!" This time the looks intensified, before applause was shot all around the audience.


    "And lastly," George continued after the clapping and shouting stopped. "First place get both a broom and a deck!"


    "And now- Tommy and his Eaters!"


    Four illusions appeared behind him, and once again Fred couldn''t help but feel his admiration for his little brother in all but blood, as that is some advanced magic.


    "Fred, George," the illusion that was him in fact said as he smiled at the two of them "this is for you."


    Chillin'' out with the crew in the school yard


    Findin'' trouble, never lookin'' too hard


    Well back at class, they never taught us this


    Some things you gotta learn, hit or miss


    Tough times, hard climbs


    We''ll take ''em on together


    Right now, let''s go!


    Everybody let''s duel, active the spells!


    Game on, get your game on


    Come on ya better play your cards right


    Game on, get your game on


    We''ll make the grade and win this fight


    We''ll make the grade somehow


    Yeah!


    Everybody let''s duel


    Game on, get your game on


    Come on ya better play your cards right


    Come on and get your game on!


    Our class is out now, we''re done today


    Time to whip out our deck, and duel away


    The bad guys will come and they will be at last


    With all of our friends it will be a blast!


    Throw down, a face down


    We''ll put our all into it


    Right now, let''s go!


    Everybody let''s duel, active the spells!


    Game on, get your game on


    Come on ya better play your cards right


    Game on, get your game on


    We''ll make the grade and win this fight


    We''ll make the grade somehow


    Yeah!


    Everybody let''s duel


    Game on, get your game on


    Come on ya better play your cards right


    Come on and get your game on!


    No matter how many times he heard it, Fred couldn''t help but feel this is George and his song, the words, the sound, it connected to his very soul. Too bad Harry isn''t here, but their little friends doesn''t seem to care as long as as they play together.


    Grinning wildly, Fred turned back to the audience. "What an amazing piece! Show your love to Tommy and his Eaters!" The applause was as great as the applause for the broom "And now, Let the games begin!"


    CEDRIC''S POV


    As he played against one of his Slytherin classmates, Cedric couldn''t help but think that instead of this tournament he could have been in another, and how lucky he is that he is not.


    When Cedric wasn''t chosen as a champion he was both disheartened and relieved.


    He felt relieved because he didn''t want to be in the stupid tournament in the first place.


    It was his seventh year, he was about to have the most important and difficult tests of his life, why on earth would he want to spend most of his free time learning stuff unrelated for that?


    The only reason he even put his name in the Goblet was his father, who knew about the tournament way before the school year, and told him he must do it.


    On the other hand, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed in himself.


    Is he really not good enough to win against a forth year? One who is supposably so average he is forgettable? What does it mean about him?


    Those questions kept flying in his head for a day or two, until one of his friends asked for a duel.


    The moment he started playing with his newly bought duel disk, with his card deck he made by exchanging cards and sometimes by trying his luck with the mystery packages, he felt excitement and happiness just as he feels every time he is on a broom.


    It became one of his favorite things, something only second to flying.


    And now, knowing the twins somehow combined his two favorites? Cedric knew he has to win this, or at least win second place.


    As Augustus, his opponent used his goblin to attack his Flobberworm which was in defense mode, Cedric used his Protego trap card to defend, he won''t lose! "It''s my turn, and By sacrificing Flobberworm, I summon unicorn in attack mode!" He can win this!


    ALBUS'' POV


    As Albus looked on the duels he kept his smile up, even as he felt restless inside.


    Not once but twice the band that made him feel restless managed to twice prevent any detection spells he casted on the illusions from locating where the spells were cast from.


    It was maddening!


    Which group of children didn''t want fame, enough to make sure no one knew who they are, and could simultaneously figure out who Tom is, and create songs catchy enough that he seems unable to get out of his head?


    Taking a long breath, Albus calmed himself down.


    They will make mistakes, and when they do, he will catch them.


    Now, why does it seem like there is another problem he keeps forgetting about?


    DRACO''S POV


    Draco didn''t have the best year.


    After many arguments (yes, it was arguments not whining, and if someone said otherwise he would tell his mother, not father, cause he feared him agreeing) he managed to convince his father to take him to the quidditch World Cup, in which the parties seemed to finish early because some people disguised themselves as Death Eaters only to destroy people''s fun.


    When the school year begun, he found out that not only there isn''t any quidditch games this year, but he can''t even join the Triwizards tournament, as it was only for 17 years old.


    It was then that he decided to pour his all to the other tournaments the school has and bought his own duel disk, and he truly started to enjoy the game, much more then before, when it was only a way to crush those beneath him.


    He practiced whenever he had a chance, thinking he is going to crush Potter, only for his rival to join the Triwizards tournament as the fourth champion.


    But who cares? He will win this tournament and get his own Turbo broom!


    He will show Potter, you don''t need luck to become famous!


    GEORGE''S POV


    Looking at the sea of eyes that looked at him and his twin, most in disappointment, George felt his grin getting bigger.


    "And now, for our winners!"


    In third place we have Selina Alarie from Beauxbatons with her wonderful use of transfiguration based spell and trap cards! in second place we have Zacharias Smith who uses a Hufflepuff based deck. And lastly, in first place we have in first place Cedric Diggory, who used his COMC deck to show us the power of of Hagrid''s lessons!"


    His twin now started talking.


    "Now, while it is true only two gets the brooms for free, you can either buy them your self for the low price of 24 G 16 S, or can borrow them from us for the price of one Knut an hour! But before you do, let us tell you about the rules of Turbo dueling."


    George took his twin''s place.


    "The game is the same with a few changes:


    First- the only spell and trap cards you can play are speed cards, which can only be used in the air, and, of course, you can buy from us from today.


    Second- there is one additional monster kinds that can be played in the air, those monsters cards can be used with different cards to create stronger monsters without the need for magic spells, they are called animagi, and the stronger cards they can create are called transfiguration masters!


    Third- when a monster attacks you, you will feel it, not literally, but the broom will shake and might even make you fall based on the number of life points lost, if you can evade the monsters, life points will be lost, but no shaking will happen, otherwise, push magic to your broom to stop the shaking, if you fall from the broom it''s game over!


    Lastly, there is a card both Duelists must play before any game in the air begin called speed field, this field card create a field that based on the number of turns you played give you a number of abilities to choose to use before seeing your counter."


    It was then that Fred started talking


    "The next tournament, as you probably guested is a Turbo one, so come, practice, and let''s see who will be the king of Turbo dueling.

 Chapter 146 - 146- the first task

    HARRY''S POV


    While they other champions used their last week before the task to prepare to face the dragons, now that they knew what the task is, Harry instead used it as another regular week.


    With the Turbo dueling becoming a hit, magic overflowed in its container, as the games took much more energy, making Harry create another AI.


    The addition of the broom, the speed field magic card and the needed magic to stabilize yourself if you get hurt made people spend much more energy on the game, and as a side affect, strengthen the happy feelings they have when they duel.


    While the brooms are based on the Firebolt and the book about creating brooms, not including the little changes like color, there are only two main differences-


    The first being the thing it is manufactured from.


    While regular brooms are made from wood with their inside built like a wand, having both a core and runes on the inside by a special techniques, with the only differences are the kinds of cores - instead of highly magical beings it is beings that can fly strongly, and the runes instead of being for the sake of general magic - being specific for flight and comfort, the broom Harry and his friends created is made out of metal, with instead of having a core, it has the magical effects of the goblins, only, as usual, layered.


    The second difference is its ability to connect with the duel disk, otherwise you can not play.


    The biggest problem about that was that as he was the only one that could make both the brooms and the duel disks is that he was being swamped by requests.


    Which is why, after three days of working constantly, Harry did the reasonable thing and bought an industrial folding iron machine and metal shaping machine with the money he made for the last couple of years, connected it to a new AI by the name of FACT- which is a short for factory he created from the energy and had it work on those things, something that took him three days, taking the last one before the first task to rest.


    Which is why, while the other champions woke up that day nervous and excited, Harry woke up refreshed after a day of relaxation.


    Finishing to make his sandwich for the second lunch for the day, he saw Professor Snape commenting toward him.


    "Peverel, the champions have to come down onto the grounds now... . You have to get ready for your first task."


    Winking to Luna as she waved to him, he took his sandwich and walked outside.


    While he was sure if it was any other teacher they would try to calm the student down, Professor Snape walked quietly next to him, half leading him toward the tent for the champions, half making sure he doesn''t escape.


    As they reached to the tent Harry was just about to walk in when the Professor called out to him.


    "Peverel!"


    "Yes Professor?"


    "Please don''t humiliate the school."


    "I make no promises."


    Walking in he saw the other three contestants already arrived.


    The only constant that seemed like the nerves are killing him was Marcus, if only because the other two contestants had a few conversations with Harry about the task once they found out about it and Harry gave each a couple of ideas to try against the dragon, and if those didn''t work, they can always use the original ideas they each had.


    "Harry! Good-o!" said Bagman happily, looking around at him. "Come in, come in, make yourself at home!"


    The eagerness he showed was crappy, though Harry shouldn''t have been surprised,


    After all, after a deal to split profit 50/50 with Ragnok, he knew that the goblins made sure Bagman would bet on him winning the tournament.


    "Well, now we''re all here - time to fill you in!" said Bagman brightly. "When the audience has assembled, I''m going to be offering each of you this bag" - he held up a small sack of purple silk and shook it at them - "from which you will each select a small model of the thing you are about to face! There are different - er - varieties, you see.


    And I have to tell you something else too.. . ah, yes... your task is to collect the golden egg!" Of course moon looked surprised, with the exception being Marcus, who looked surprised Harry wasn''t surprised.


    "Ladies first," Bagman said, offering it to Fleur.


    She put a shaking hand inside the bag and drew out a tiny, perfect model of a dragon - a Welsh Green. It had the number two around its neck.


    It was then Victor''s turn. He pulled out the scarlet Chinese Fireball. It had a number three around its neck.


    putting his hand into the bag, Harry felt two little creatures, one with sharp objects and one without. Wrapping his half on the one without, Harry pulled out a blueish-gray Swedish Short-Snout, the number one tied around its neck.


    Marcus then became pale as he reached inside the bag and pulled the Hungarian Horntail, with the number four hanged around his neck.


    "Well, there you are!" said Bagman. "You have each pulled out the dragon you will face, and the numbers refer to the order in which you are to take on the dragons, do you see?


    Now, I''m going to have to leave you in a moment, because I''m commentating.


    But first. . . Harry, could I have a quick word? Outside?"


    "Sure."


    Going outside with Bagman near some trees.


    "Feeling all right, Harry? Anything I can get you?"


    "Na, I''m good, thanks."


    "Got a plan?" said Bagman, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "Because I don''t mind sharing a few pointers, if you''d like them, you know. I mean," Bagman continued, lowering his voice still further, "you''re the underdog here, Harry. . . . Anything I can do to help. . ."


    "I got everything I need, but thanks."


    A whistle had blown somewhere.


    "Good lord, we have got to run!" said Bagman in alarm, and as they both hurried off.


    Coming into the tent, Harry headed straight out on the other side where he so the dragon lay.


    Now, Harry has never seen a full sized dragon before, especially not a nesting mother, so he couldn''t say it before with the same intensity, but seeing it now he could, wizards are crazy mother fuc*ers.


    Wizards who see what pretty much is the ultimate predator and say "let''s make a game from stealing their most valuable possessions- their children.", and no, Basilisks aren''t, seriously, chicken''s voice can kill them, dragons, with their size, fire breath, and ferocity and without fear of anything, those are much scarier then giant snakes with killer eyes and deadly venoms who fear chickens.


    Taking one look of the dragon, Harry forsook any plan that involved the dragon seeing something takes the golden egg.


    Harry raised his wand, which he hasn''t used for anything but DADA lessons since the end of second year, and casted an enlargement charm on a rock that lasted on the floor before casting a switching charm, on it, making the golden egg appear in its place, where he picked it up and moved back to the tent that was right behind him, never leaving the one meter area from it.


    Coming inside, both Victor and Fleur looked up, Marcus was on the side talking with his mother, Granger and Neville, moon of which noticed his entry.


    "Did you it work?" Fleur asked in excitement.


    "Yes, though I advice on using the switching charm, as those dragons are scary and I wouldn''t want them having any indication their eggs are stolen, though you can use your enchantment before using levitation, just to show off." Harry said while rubbing his the back of his head.


    "Oh, Harry, you crazy genius." Fleur rushed to him, hugging him "thank you for being such a good friend and telling us!"


    "Don''t sweat it, I only joined the tournament for fun."


    "No," Victor said "you have our gratitude."


    As a whistle once again was heard, Fleur left the tent for her turn.


    "Seriously, if you need my help, you have it."


    "Well, if you are sure, I might have one thing but it needs to stay a secret the request came from me." At his nod Harry continued "have you heard about Turbo card Dueling?"

 Chapter 147 - 147- soul

    Harry''s POV


    With the first task finished, with Fleur getting first place with 45 points for her enchanting the dragon to sleep before levitating the egg toward her.


    Victor and him getting second place with 39 points with quick and easy solutions for daunting tasks.


    And Marcus getting last place with 38 for his entertaining performance with the broom.


    Harry couldn''t help but snicker thinking about how Bagman raised the points to 40 in the books.


    Leaving that aside, as Harry couldn''t care less about the tournament, Harry also got both Fleur and Victor to agree to play the opening game of the Turbo tournament.


    Returning to the ROR wasn''t as difficult as he thought it would be, as most of the students liked Marcus'' performance much more then they liked Harry''s, though there were still some students that liked his, mostly from Slytherin and Ravenclaw.


    Though, once he actually got to the ROR, he was greeted with food, cake and music, as his three friends arranged a party.


    Knowing he has three months before the next task, Harry once again threw himself into work.


    With duel disks and brooms being created by machines, Harry once more has an ample of free time, which meant another project could go underway, and this time, with Remus getting him the libraries of five old families, and him now having four pieces of the 8 pieces of Voldemort''s soul, Harry started studying the soul, and more specifically, horcruxes.


    Both the eastern and the western have their own study on the soul.


    The eastern books he has are more philosophical, they are all about what the soul is, and worse, it was always a sentence or two in a book, making it impossible without GAI to put together all the pieces according to the sects and understand what they meant.


    Some say it is a person''s magic.


    Some say it is a person''s beliefs.


    Some say it is a person''s memories.


    But most of the books thinks it is a combination of the three.


    The thing is, every thing in this world has magic most have only passive magic, and the world''s belief is affecting it through this magic.


    Magical beings on the other hand, has active magic, making them able to combat with the world''s belief with their own.


    The thing is, a person isn''t born with beliefs, he isn''t born with memories, the only thing a person is born with is magic, which is the ''pure soul'' of a new born that most rituals talk about.


    As you grow, memories, experiences and beliefs are what shaping a person''s soul to create what each and every one of us has- true souls.


    The thing with magic is, every time you use it you shape your soul, which is why, while people without active magic take years, life times, and sometimes even then it isn''t enough to understand who they are and their ''Dao'', magical people can do it much quicker by using magic.


    The westerns on the other hand, has a much more practical view on the matter.


    They give you spells to use, with the minimum explanations on how they affect you, and by doing them, you understand the effects yourself.


    While it does help, having spells to research about actual effects instead of just learning about the philosophy of what a soul is, it wasn''t until he studied one of the books on memory charms that Harry understood its original purpose and couldn''t help but think, that if he ever need its affects, he would use it himself.


    Memory charms are at the base of them work with the notion that the soul is shaped by experience.


    The idea is, that if you can put different experiences and delete unwanted ones you could change the soul shape.


    The one who wrote this book stated that he is about to use it to shape his soul to the perfect shape- a circle, as a way to maximize his potential as a wizard and his time alive, Harry didn''t know if it was true or not, and he had no intention on finding out.


    It is one thing thinking of deleting memories from your brain, but deleting them from your soul? No way.


    Instead, Harry thought about what he learned about becoming a Demi-god and a god, if all you need is belief, you only has to do as he did to Remus, creating a bunch of fanatics down to their very soul, though ether way, it will have to wait until his body undergoes the ritual to become shapeshifter.


    Harry believed that the only reason no one has ever done that before was because the book explaining what the memory charm actually is was in the Smith family''s library and even if someone read it, he would also have to have read through thousands of books in Chinese to find out its uses.


    Horcrux on the other hand, was extremely simple to understand.


    While that piece of magic was created by Herpo in Ancient Greece, one of the wizards that specialized in soul magic.


    It came from Egypt, where sorcerers who feared Death and its realm managed to create a ritual to preserve their soul inside their body by mummifying it, making them undead.


    Herpo took it a step farther, he created a spell, that its purpose is to rip his soul in to two, weakening him yet making him have all the time in the world to return to his peak as he created a connection to the world that can''t be ignored by Death and its realm.


    He then used the same ritual the sorcerers used only on an object outside of his body, making it host his soul.


    The thing is, a soul which already has a shape, magic and consciousness, can use belief to get stronger, which is why the diary had the ability, once Ginny trusted and believed in him, to grow stronger and more complete.


    The spell that tears your soul only has one ''unfortunate'' side effect.


    Tearing the soul release energy that is almost impossible to block, making the thing it hits lose it''s soul to the realm of Death.


    Today it is known as the ''killing curse''.


    Finding the ritual to make an horcrux wasn''t hard, which meant he had a new idea on how to manipulate the war so the final outcome would be both side losing.


    Harry is about to replace Voldemort.

 Chapter 148 - 148- a smile

    HARRY''S POV


    While Harry had no plan to go to the Yule Ball, after getting blackmailed by Professor Snape that if he didn''t his time turner would be confiscated, Harry decided to go.


    Though, considering he only had one true female friend, who he knew that without a date would be unable to go, and he truly didn''t want to go without her, he decided to ask Luna.


    "Hey Luna," he asked as they sat at the ROR, Luna in her books, and Harry had GAI read him about his medical studies as he finished another one of his runes.


    "Yes Harry?" She said without raising her head from the book.


    "Would you go with me to the Yule Ball?"


    LUNA''S POV


    It finally happened, he asked her to go with him to the Ball.


    She hoped it would happen, hoped he would ask her, knew her chances were better then most as Daphne was already asked and he doesn''t have many friends.


    But still, she knew there was a chance he wouldn''t, he could have asked one of the foreigners, the French champion didn''t have a date yet and she was one of the friends Harry made this year.


    With other people it was easy to know how to talk to, with their emotional creatures (how she and Harry started to call the beings she saw in peoples mind) and their auras it was easy to know how most people would react to anything.


    But not with Harry.


    Harry, for some reason, had no creatures close to him, a reason she felt Harry knew but had no plans to tell her, something that while annoyed her sometimes, she learned to live with, yet with it, and his aura being defended by Occlumency, only showing her colors related to it, made it impossible to know how he felt.


    So, when he asked her she wasn''t ready to that type of question at all making her brain freeze.


    "I''m sorry, what?"


    "I asked if you would go with me to the Yule Ball."


    "Em.... yes, yes I would." She said smiling


    "That''s great," he smiled the same smile he had after their concert at the quidditch World Cup, a smile that was more genuine then any another smile she saw him ever having.


    Harry''s smiled usually have a secret purpose behind them, like a shrewd businessman closing a deal, even if both sides win, there is always an agenda to his smiles.


    It is only those smiles, the ones he has when they play music or when he explain magic to her or now, that feel like a sunrise, like the night is over and the day is about to begin.


    It is a smile she hope to one day see every time he looks at her, it is a smile full of life.


    HARRY''S POV


    While Harry focused most of his time that month about learning the ritual how to make an object horcrux, he didn''t forget his other projects.


    He finished most of his sixth year''s medical studies, having only a book left for him to be done.


    His runes reached the number of 62, making him only need 12 more to create his new magical container, one that is connected to smaller containers with a floo network to make it possible to pass the magic people use in duels to it.


    While apparition works like the switching charm, switching between you and the air it the place, therefore creating a void for second which is the cause of the sound, and portkey works by making the world believe for a second that the two places are the same space, making it the hardest magical transportation method to create, with the vanishing cabinets working the same way those two are the second most dangerous methods to travel.


    Floo network is surprisingly, is the most dangerous method of them all as it is the only method that works surprisingly like phones.


    In phones the sound waves is being converted into electrical current that moves to the other phone and then strikes the diaphragm in a way that converts it to sound waves.


    In floo network, it works by the same way only changes your entire body into magical energy, which is probably why neither Voldemort or Dumbledore use it, like ever.


    It is also why it is the best thing to use on his magical containers.


    As for his research about metamorphmagus and other shapeshifting methods, it is a slow going, as he needs to slowly create ritual that combines both it and the animagus ritual, and to do that he would need a lot of Guiana pigs, which he will only have in about a year.


    The last thing that he works on, the Fidelius charm, actually progressed more then expected, Harry managed to confirm that the more people that know a secret, the more belief and magic it takes to cast the charm, and that casting it on any part of the werewolf curse would be impossible, in the other hand, he might be able to twist this charm into a rune scam and create a room in which the world''s beliefs don''t affect the beings that inside.


    As for Christmas presents, Harry made each of his friends a leg bracelet that not only had unbreakable charm in it, but also a charm whose ability is to lower air resistance, making them faster and an unnoticeable, dormant tracking charm which can only activate by GAI if he needs to find them.


    As for other people who he needed to give gifts to, he gave Remus similar leg bracelet, also unbreakable, only instead of air resisting charm, he has put the intent of trust on it to strengthen his loyalty while simultaneously putting a cheering charm to make him addicted to the object and so every time he has bad moment he will pour magic into the bracelet, he also made a hair clip for Daphne from coals and pressed it to become diamonds, not putting anything extra in it, at least not for now.


    But non of that mattered right now, as he looked up and saw Luna coming down the stairs in her dress, saw her smiling as she waved toward him, and it was just so her, yet at the same time, it was like seeing someone totally different.


    It wasn''t Luna, the eleven years old girl he became friends with on the train.


    It was Luna, the amazing young women he knows now, who isn''t only beautiful, but can actually hold conversation with him without any of them being bored.


    "Shall we, Mademoiselle?" He said with a smile.


    "Oh, monsieur, we shall." She answered in a smile that looked like the sunrise, full of life, as they walked in.


    As they walked in Harry looked around to see what they did with the place, as the room filled with applause.


    The walls of the Hall had all been covered in sparkling silver frost, with hundreds of garlands of mistletoe and ivy crossing the starry black ceiling. The House tables had vanished; instead, there were about a hundred smaller, lantern-lit ones, each seating about a dozen people.


    Walking toward the middle of the field, Harry remembered to take a glance on who were the other champion''s partners, and unsurprisingly, they stayed the same, maybe he should have warned Victor about Granger, but he didn''t, if only because one thing, the song he wrote for this occasion, but that will come after the slow dances at the start.


    While dencing slowly with Luna was enjoyable, he could see both of them were waiting for the faster, more energetic songs, so when the first song was over, both for them left for the table, to eat and talk while other people dance.


    No matter what, he was sure this will be a memorable night.

 Chapter 149 - 149- friends

    FLEUR''S POV


    If Fleur was being honest, she was kinda disappointed about this Ball.


    With only four guys coming from her school, all of them in relationsh.i.p.s with four of the girls that came, she knew, from the second she were told about the Ball that her date would have to come from either one of the other two schools.


    And while it only took one conversation with one of the Durmstrang students about the Ball to realize their headmaster told them to take specific women as a way of gaining information, even going as far as having Victor take Marcus'' friend, never realizing she didn''t have a date.


    That made it so that the only students that she could take were from Hogwarts, the only problem was that with the exception of some Slytherin students, most of them hating the Veela, non had the needed Occlumency to shield themselves from the allure, and those that didn''t hate the Veela and had Occlumency already had a date.


    The only exception being one of her new friends, who is also one of the champions.


    Harry Peverel.


    She kinda hoped he would ask her out, even though he is only 14 years old, he, unlike his twin brother, had the body of an a.d.u.l.t.


    Yet it wasn''t meant to be, by the time she was tired of waiting and asked him herself he already asked Luna, another one of her new friends.


    It was frustrating, but in the end she waited so long that the only one she could ask that wouldn''t look like she dates a small child was Roger Davies, who right now was sitting next to her with a very dazed look on his face as she and her friends talked.


    Victor on the other hand was busy annoying his date by saying her name wrong and have her try to fix it after she told him he shouldn''t be friends with Harry and Luna, as they are Slytherin.


    "I understand why poltergeist in a school isn''t a great idea studying wise." Harry said after she complained about it. "But I find that the pranking Peeves does are both funny and make sure students don''t take life too seriously."


    "Oh yeah," she said with a smile "So why are you so serious?" If there was one thing you can''t say about Harry is that he is a chill guy, he is interesting conversationalist and a good friend, but he is always so serious.


    "That''s simple, I never got caught in his pranks."


    Before they could have continued their conversation, Dumbledore stood up and asked the students to do the same. Then, with a wave of his wand, all the tables zoomed back along the walls leaving the floor clear, and then he conjured a raised platform into existence along the right wall.


    It was then that Ludo Bagman said "I''m happy to announce that the band ''Tommy and his Eaters'' are about to perform their first concert."


    On the platform appeared the four illusions that was a part of why she liked this castle a little bit.


    Yet she noticed, that instead of singing, they then changed to four different illusions, and where once was Bellatrix, now sat an illusion of Fleur, with the other band members taking the looks of a different champions.


    It was only then that Tommy, now looking like Victor started to sing.


    I wanna be the very best


    Like no one ever was


    The tournament is my real test


    Eternal glory is my goal


    I have traveled to Britain


    Looking for my shot


    Everyone will understand


    The power that''s inside


    In me! Gotta win this all! (It''s you vs me)


    I know it''s my destiny


    Oh yeah! this will be mine in the end


    My school''s honor I will defend


    Triwizards! Gotta win it all! (A heart so true)


    My mind will pull me through


    No beating me I''ll beat you


    Triwizards! Gotta win it all (gotta beat you all!)


    Yeah!


    As the song played, Fleur moved past the embarrassment and started to really like the song, in the end of it joining Harry and Luna as they danced together, only to be joined by Victor as he left his date.


    Maybe she doesn''t need a date to have a good time, maybe she just need good friends.


    VICTOR''S POV


    Being a quidditch star doesn''t have many down sides, although, if Victor had to name one, he would have said it is his inablity to make new friends that weren''t affected by his status.


    In all his years in Durmstrang he was never one with many friends.


    He was too much into his studies and quidditch instead of socializing that even now, as he looks back, couldn''t see any of his schoolmates or teammates considering him as a friend.


    Of course, that changed when he became the youngest professional quidditch player in the world, not to mention him taking the Bulgarian team by the nose to the World Cup.


    Suddenly everybody wanted to be friends, and all that they seem to talk to him about was quidditch.


    It was like he wasn''t the top of the class since first year anymore, all everybody remembered him as is the seeker, which is why he decided to join the tournament, to show them he is more then just a grunt.


    A mistake that he regrets deeply.


    Fighting dragons? Who on earth thought it was a way to show courage and ability? No matter what plan he thought about, even ones that succeeded only showed either cruelty or a way to show you having a death wish, and Victor wasn''t planning to die.


    Then, two days before the task, one of the other champions, one who befriended all of the foreigners students, who, Victor noticed, didn''t care about quidditch, talked with both Fleur and him about the dragons, telling them about finding out about the test of retrieving a fake egg from a nesting mother, and about his plan of using simple spells to pass the task with minimum effort and that they should also do it.


    And it actually worked!


    With gratitude, Victor offered his help for whatever the boy needs, and the favor the boy wanted was for him to help his other friends by being the first to play Turbo dueling.


    Victor didn''t know much about friendship, but he knew he wanted one like that.


    One that you are always doing your best to help your friends.


    Which is why, his date, the one he asked because his headmaster ordered him to ask even though he didn''t want to as he is into more mature women not little girls, was driving him crazy.


    While she does seem to know a lot, every conversation with her seem to be like talking with books.


    She never has any opinion on anything magic related, only quotes books.


    It was only while they were sitting at their table during the Ball when he asked her about Harry.


    "Oh, you shouldn''t be friends with people like him, he is a Slytherin." Now, Victor didn''t understand much about the house method of this school, but he did know that Slytherin is one of the houses.


    Frowning his brows, Victor asked


    "What does being in Slytherin have to do with being friends, Hermiany?"


    "It''s Hermione, and Slytherin is evil, everyone know it."


    ''Oh, she is one of those'' he thought, one of the people that judge a person based on the group he is in, who would say Durmstrang is evil for having taught Grindelwald.


    "Sure thing, Herme-own" as she seemed to feel annoyed by his way of twisting her name, Victor could see Fleur''s mouth twitch into a smile.


    By the time they finished the debate on how he would call her, the band of illusions that seem to sing sometimes in this school arrived, only to change their looks to look like the four champions and with him as the main lead starting to sing, Harry and his date, a lovely girl by the name of Luna went to dance and after Fleur joined them, Victor couldn''t help himself but join.


    Maybe he doesn''t regret as much joining this tournament.

 Chapter 150 - 150- a seer?

    FRED''S POV


    ''I should have asked Alicia to the Yule Ball instead of Angelina'' Fred thought as they danced together, George and Katie dancing near them, though he really wished she stopped talking about the unfairness of there not having quidditch this year.


    "... there are only three tasks and they happen 3 month apart, why can''t we have quidditch in the mean while?" He heard the same thing for the last four months, and it was George who actually had taken a liking to her, only wasn''t willing to put up with her constant talking about quidditch, he was actually planning to ask Fleur Delacour, who Harry told him was looking for a date, only to ask Angelina instead when trying to prove a point to their little brother.


    ''At least the music good'' he thought with a smirk as another song was playing, the first one they didn''t make to promote products or for laughs, only thing that sucks is that as George was the lead singer, and Luna is the one that sings it, so his twin got the chance to play the drums making Fred jealous.


    "The next song is about never giving up, and the one to sing it won''t be me, give it up to Bella." Applauses were heard around the audience before the song begun.


    I hold the message that''s our rising hope!


    As the song begun, illusions of the champions standing against the dragons were shown making people who were talking stoped and look around themselves.


    (Hey, welcome to a special rising


    Can you please stay on standby?)


    Here we go!


    I''m in too deep to keep my sanity as world around comes to its end


    I try my best to calm down heart but with this overwhelming blow I fall short


    Still I hold it back: The desperation that''s swelling deep inside my soul


    But if this path''s another dead end then I swear to God that I''ll go berserk


    Pay attention! Hey, what is it? (Watch your step now)


    Just shut your mouth, I know your lie


    (Are you serious?!) No, No, No don''t worry! 1, 2, 3


    Listen close to the rhythm of my heart


    I blink away the haziness that''s in my way


    You gotta keep your faith in me


    I swear I''ll never let you down


    Do you trust me?


    Some may say that I''m blind but I can hear that shot in the dark


    Now matter how I now find glory or defeat


    Against a foe that I can''t beat


    I will still wake up to a brand new day (I believe rising hope)


    There''s not a spell or swell of magic left in me but still I won''t surrender


    I''ll see our wish come true ''cause I can''t forsake the oath I made to you


    (I sing my heart)


    If tears scream to break free


    I''ll crush that cry with the resolve now swelling in me


    I hold the message that''s our rising hope!


    As the song ran its course Fred still felt this unbelievable sense of pride.


    This song was with quick and complicated rhythm, not to mention the longest they ever did.


    Knowing it came out this good! It made all the practice hours worth it.


    As the song finished, there was a brake, when everyone who danced could rest as familiar (''boring'' his mind supplied) songs took place.


    Going to take something to drink, he accidentally heard an argument Ron and Hermione were having.


    "Viktor?" his little brother said snakly. "Hasn''t he asked you to call him Vicky yet?" Fred Really need to teach him how to talk with the ladies


    Hermione looked at him in surprise. "What''s up with you?" she said.


    "If you don''t know," said Ron scathingly, "I''m not going to tell you." He can''t believe it, his brother is using the lines his mother keep telling his father, Fred swallowed a laughter as he listened


    "Ron, what - ?"


    "He''s from Durmstrang!" spat Ron. "He''s competing against Marcus! Against Hogwarts! You -you''re -" Ron was obviously casting around for words strong enough to describe Hermione''s crime, "fraternizing with the enemy, that''s what you''re doing!"


    Hermione''s mouth fell open.


    "Don''t be so stupid!" she said after a moment. "The enemy! Honestly - who was the one who was all excited when they saw him arrive? Who was the one who wanted his autograph? Who''s got a model of him up in their dormitory?"


    Ron chose to ignore this. "I s''pose he asked you to come with him while you were both in the library?"


    "Yes, he did," said Hermione, the pink patches on her cheeks glowing more brightly. "So what?"


    "What happened - trying to get him to join spew, were you?"


    "No, I wasn''t! If you really want to know, he - he said he''d been coming up to the library every day to try and talk to me, but he hadn''t been able to pluck up the courage!"


    Hermione said this very quickly, and blushed so deeply that she was the same color as Marcus''s date''s robes.


    "Yeah, well - that''s his story," said Ron nastily.


    "And what''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Obvious, isn''t it? He''s Karkaroff''s student, isn''t he? He knows who you hang around with. . . . He''s just trying to get closer to Marcus - get inside information on him - or get near enough to jinx him -"


    ''So my brother does have a brain.'' Fred thought as he listen, he heard from Harry that Krum told him about Karkaroff choosing his date for him. ''I guess I owe George five Knuts''


    Yet, Hermione didn''t think it is funny as she looked as though Ron had slapped her. When she spoke, her voice quivered.


    "For your information, he hasn''t asked me one single thing about Harry, not one -"


    Ron changed tack at the speed of light.


    "Then he''s hoping you''ll help him find out what his egg means! I suppose you''ve been putting your heads together during those cozy little library sessions -"


    "I''d never help him work out that egg!" said Hermione, looking outraged. "Never. How could you say something like that - I want Marcus to win, you know that Marcus, don''t you?" The boy who lived looked like he is stuck between two natural disasters, and in a way, a was.


    "Why don''t you go and find Vicky, he''ll be wondering where you are," said Ron.


    "Don''t call him Vicky!" She said storming off.


    As Fred took the drinks away, he couldn''t help but think, how did Harry knew it was about to happen?


    GEORGE''S POV


    George was having a terrific night.


    Katie was fun to be with, the food was delicious and, of course, the songs are great.


    Yet, everything must come to an end, and as the night being almost over the illusion of Tommy said "Until now, all the songs were for love and success, this next song is for failure, and it is for all the couples that won''t survive after tonight, enjoy- the breakup song."


    An illusion of Ron, their little brother, and Hermione was shown to everyone, and the singer was Ron


    I love you, yes


    And I''ll confess


    The thought of staying is so enticing


    And when you speak


    My knees get weak


    I can''t believe what I''m sacrificing


    But let''s get real


    We know the deal


    So darling let''s not tiptoe


    This thing we had


    Was not just bad


    It was a shit show


    We can''t undo, can''t make amends


    Dysfunction is our way of living


    We can''t unsay the things we said


    Nor can we forget their meaning


    There''s ''hard to get'', then there''s neglect


    To say it''s fate, you''d have to be a bit slow


    Not to be crass


    But this sucked ass


    This was a shit show


    Firefyre next to us looks like a campfire


    Cruciatus is just some tickling


    We have magic, of course, but that''s a formula for divorce


    A play about pieces of feces is what we are together


    Oh, what the hell, let''s get a hotel


    ''Cause life is short and we''re not getting any younger


    But after s.e.x, what happens next


    I mean in the long run, not just fatigue and hunger?


    And when you say that I should stay


    That''s exactly when I should split


    Though I won''t forget, I won''t regret


    This beautiful, heart stopping


    Breathtaking, life-changing...!


    ''I know Harry is smart, but Is he a seer?''

 Chapter 151 - 151- James’ worries

    HARRY''S POV


    While Harry had fun in the Ball, he really enjoyed going back to routine, especially that three days after New Year he finished one of his projects- the magical energy container or MEC.


    The new MEC isn''t that different from the old one.


    In fact, it only has two additional abilities.


    1) it now has main MEC and secondary MECs, with the secondary MECs being put far away and still able to transfer the magical energy from near them with minimal loss.


    2) it can be improved on any time that is needed, and by adding in the creation of the actual metal box the intent of connecting it to the secondary MECs each upgrade will happen at the same time on all the MECs, though it will take more magic.


    After he finished making the main one and a couple of secondary ones, Harry just let FACT do the rest, by the end of the week he will have Remus put one in every magical location in Britain, making the game expand.


    Another thing that he finished was sixth year of medical studies, and while he knew that after that he will have many Eastern books about the body to read, it still felt like an incredible accomplishment.


    Thinking that, Harry smiled as he moved to his next project - creating a soul jar.


    GEORGE''S POV


    "Before we begin the first tournament of Turbo dueling, we have a happy announcement to make." George said as he thought about the new Harry told him just a day before.


    "From this weekend onward, card dueling and Turbo dueling will be able to be played anywhere in Britain!" The applause was greater then he ever heard, some of the audience members even looked relieved.


    "Now, for the opening game we have two of the champions of the Triwizards tournament!"


    As George saw the tournament he couldn''t help but once more feel pride, they are about to change the wizarding world.


    JAMES'' POV


    While other people were having a good time, James was going through everything they bought and any one they gave money to for the last 20 years for what seemed to be the thousand time since he got the news his bank account is getting emptied.


    Yes, they did seem to spend more money then any other Potter has, at least since 13 years ago, but with the money they got from the defeat of Voldemort they should be only spending a little bit more then what they were earning, no where near enough for their vault to be downgraded.


    But it sees like it did, and worse, since then he''s been to the vault once a month, and each time he saw the gold was considerably less.


    If it would have been anyone else, he would have thought or accusing them of theft, but the only thing good you can about the gold diggers named goblins was that they aren''t thieves.


    They might cheat you, they might con you, but they would never steal money.


    He offered to pay the goblins 500 Galleons to investigate who took the money, but they refused, even when he raised it to 5000 they refused, which told him one thing, who ever takes it make sure the goblins profit from it, a lot.


    As he turned his eyes away from the papers, he thought of another problem he has, Sirius leaving the house.


    Finding out the truth about Padfoot truly made James feel younger and older at the same time.


    Younger because his best friend didn''t betray them! He wasn''t wrong in having that man as a brother in all but blood!


    Yet, at the same time, it was like all his mistakes, the ones he put the blame on Sirius, came back to hunt him.


    He let his best friend rot in the closest thing to hell on earth for twelve years! He let his wife and the old headmaster give his child away! When that said child came back and was sorted to Slytherin he was cast away, which was only a few weeks after his adoptive parents, who James was so grateful to, were killed in an accident.


    He wasn''t just a bad friend, he was a bad father, but he didn''t want to stay that way, he wanted to change.


    Which is why he made sure Padfoot gets better, that he didn''t leave the house before he can convince the ministry the man isn''t guilty.


    Of course, he didn''t think about how it felt to Sirius.


    He thought of him as the old Sirius, the one who hasn''t lived stuck in hell for more then a decade, the one who didn''t probably have claustrophobia.


    Remus on the other hand, that man thought about it all.


    So he came while James was at work, talked for what seemed like 35 minutes with the man according to what his house elf Vicki told him, out of which, 30 were at the library, and then they disappeared, living a note about traveling the muggle way.


    James felt like everything was falling under him.


    He didn''t have any of his friends, one of his sons probably hated him, and the Potter legacy is about to be ruined.


    For the third time since Sirius left, James cried.

 Chapter 152 - 152- SOC

    HARRY''S POV


    After having Remus put every magic container around Britain, and the twins made the announcement about card dueling being available all around Britain, more then half of the children in Hogwarts that had younger siblings, and some that didn''t, came to the twins the next few days to buy a duel disk and beginner decks


    Apparently, at the time of summer holidays all the students talked about the game and their wish to play it enough times for the children and some of the parents to be interested in playing, and with the disks and decks being cheap (costs 6 Galleons all together) many people ordered them for themselves.


    As for the brooms, they also were sold like cupcakes, though for a different reason all together.


    The reason was that while the brooms used a little bit more magic to use when not playing the game, they reached the same speed as professional brooms yet cost 3/4 the price of the cheapest broom in the world.


    How? Simple, it has to do with how they were made.


    With every Turbo brooms being made by a machine instead by hand, the only costs are the material from which it was made.


    There was no paying for workers to carve each rune on the broom, no magical core being used, and most importantly, no mistakes.


    Even the best rune masters make mistakes in carving runes, and those that work in the broom industry usually aren''t even that.


    But machines don''t make mistakes, and even if there is one small mistake, they detach it quickly and melt the metal the broom is made of before making it again.


    With the game taking flight like crazy, it isn''t surprising that two weeks after the announcement there was an article about it in the Daily Prophet.


    "IS THE TIME TO PLAY QUIDDITCH HAS PASS? THE NEW GAME THAT EVERYONE PLAY."


    By Rita Skeeter


    If you have a child at Hogwarts, you must have heard about the game that was invented there last year.


    The game, called ''monster card dueling'' or ''card dueling'' for short, was invented by the twins Fred and George Weasley, who were at the time in the middle of their fifth year, created a game that quickly became the main thing students play at the school....


    The article continued in that manner, telling about its evolution, the tournaments and the prices of the products, making the next day of school at breakfast the most chaotic breakfast anyone has ever seen at Hogwarts, as mountains of letters came for the twins with orders.


    Even their mother, according to the twins, has sent them a letter.


    Though she seemed to be pissed they haven''t told her they were making a business, she only knew they made a game and sold some cards as a way to make back the money they waisted by making it, it hasn''t crossed her mind they are doing more.


    With all the new people dueling, the magical energy they now manage to secure a day is enough to create hundreds of runes if Harry had enough mental power and belief, instead, Harry, who knew he is about to need even more AI in the future and was unwilling to waste three days every time he needs a new one, created an AI whose purpose is to create more AI who follows the same rooms that GAI follows.


    After finishing it, Harry could really focus his mind about the task in hand- move a soul to a soul container.


    The thing is, once you understand that souls are made from magic, memory and belief, you would think it is easy, make the container like the MEC right? Wrong!


    While magic is part of the soul.


    The main part of it once you reach a certain part of like is your memories and beliefs, more so on the third stage of magic, when those things start to affect your ability to do magic.


    In fact, it is almost impossible to do any sorts of soul magics on unwilling third stage.


    Almost.


    An interesting side affect to being a soul without its intended body, especially when the soul is split, is that it weakens your defense.


    Think about it like that.


    The body you are born with is a natural defense for your soul and Occlumency is about defending one mind, even the best Occlumency can be breached, and now let it defend 7 minds...


    It was why no one except of Voldemort ever made more then one horcrux, not because it twists your mind, there are plenty of people who have twisted minds to do it still, but that it weakens your defenses.


    Having one horcrux might not be hard on the mind of a third stage magical person, but having more? No wonder in the books OG Harry could look into Voldemort''s mind.


    As for the body being the natural defense, this was one of the things the mummification ritual solved, partially of course.


    By making a container that is meant for your soul you create the closest thing possible to a natural body.


    Of course, Harry had two soul parts in a body not made for them.


    Making the soul container (SOC) took about a month, making ready only a week before the second task, as it was still close to what MEC is, only a few changes from the mummifying ritual, and, of course, Harry added a few defenses.


    The two major defenses were that things can only come in and out of the SOC only with the permission of Harry, making any soul that come in trapped, yet, at the same time, souls and magical energy that are outside are unable to come in.


    The other major defense was that the SOC had levels inside of it, eight, to be exact, and each level was made so it is unable to be accessed by other levels without Harry''s permission.


    Once Harry prepared that, the next test was happening inside his mind, where one part of the soul was smashed by ice, while the other was stuck at the Occlumency shield which was the closest to the surface.


    If Harry had to explain how each of them looked he have said that the one that was probably from the diary looked like a dwarf 16 years old Tom, like half the size of the man.


    The other one looked like Voldemort''s face, the one without a nose, only on a baby''s body.


    Of course, it was understood, the one that came from the diary had 50% of Voldemort''s soul while the other 1.5%, in fact, even having it take the look of a baby showed how Voldemort kept advancing all the time, otherwise, it would have looked like an eyeball.


    They also looked to be watching each other with longing and disdain, as if they were disgusted with the other yet still wanted to become one.


    But Harry didn''t came inside his mind to study them, Well he did, but not in this state, he is about to study those souls in their original form.


    "Obliviate!" Harry cast his spell on the diary piece, and saw, for first time how this magic affect the souls, and he had to say, it was incredible and horrifying.


    The body looked like it was losing shape, as the things that used to define who it is disappeared, so was him.


    It started small with Tom, his robe losing their color green, and then his entire body losing color as well, his hair disappearing, and little by little everything that made him atom disappeared until all that was left was magical energy being held together by something Harry couldn''t define, maybe it was a small thread of belief every person gets from their parents as he is conceived, maybe it was something else.


    The second the soul piece that used to be in the diary changed it''s shape entirely, the soul piece that''s been with Harry since the moment he came to this world was charging like crazy, using every bit of power it saved the last 13 years trying to reach what used to be a larger part of his soul.


    Interested to see what would happen, Harry lowered the defenses.


    The baby Voldemort reached the blob of energy and immediately fused with it.


    The change was obvious.


    What used to be a baby Voldemort now seemed to be a dwarf a.d.u.l.t Voldemort.


    Yet before it could even say anything Harry casted another obliviate, returning the shape to a slightly larger blob of energy.


    Guiding the blob little by little, it took Harry over an hour of magical manipulation to make it get into SOC.


    Feeling that not only his mind finally entirely his for the first time since he was born, but that he managed to truly change how the story is supposed to end, Harry decided to take a brake.

 Chapter 153 - 153- church

    SIRIUS'' POV


    Sirius was following his best friend, as he left in the middle of the night.


    Now, Sirius wasn''t the smartest Marauder, nor was he ever the most sane of them, especially after all those years with his best buddies- the Dementors.


    Yet, even he can tell there is something wrong with Moony.


    He didn''t notice it immediately, not when his friend had him join on a quest against the headmaster''s wishes, though he should have, Moony used to worship Dumbledore.


    But, he thought, maybe the years changed him or maybe he just feel guilty that he left one of his best friends to rot in hell.


    It was a few weeks latter, after their fourth book robbery that he noticed a second change, it was night, and they sat in a muggle bar and someone hit on Moony, only for him to flirt back!


    Remus Lupin, the man who once told him he was never going to date nor fall in love, actually flirted with someone!


    It was that night, as they slept in a hotel that Sirius ran a few spells to check if it was someone else in disguise, or if there was any spells that was affecting his friend, but no, it was all Moony.


    When he asked later, his friend told him that he felt free for the first time in his life, knowing someone actually is about to create a cure for lycanthropy.


    Sirius was willing to let his friends enjoy this feeling, even if he wasn''t sure it would happen, after all, that was the reason the both of them are out in the world, traveling through Britain instead of Sirius being stuck at the Potter''s home.


    But now that? He could understand the will to keep moving everyday, he too didn''t want to be in one place for too long, in case the Dementors would find him.


    But leaving in the middle of the night every night for the last week? Sirius knew there was something his friends want telling him.


    After 10 minutes of walking, Remus seemed to reach a small building with a cross on it and walked in.


    Something about that place seemed familiar, and it took Sirius a few seconds to remember what as he walked in seeing Remus put his hands together.


    It was Florence, one of the people he dated in sixth year who had a cross just like that.


    He remembered her telling him about the muggle god, and about its faith and belief no body is born evil, or something like that.


    ''So that''s the big secret? Remus believes in god?'' Sirius can understand, no matter what, the muggle god isn''t looked nicely on by the magical people, mostly because of the which hunts.


    Although, Sirius isn''t looked upon nicely be by magical people, so why the hell would he care?


    ''I will tell Remus he doesn''t need to keep his faith a secret from me, I would never tell anyone.'' With that, Sirius went back to the hotel, ready for some sleep.


    REMUS'' POV


    As Remus felt Sirius leave he felt relived.


    It took Remus a while to recognize he is being followed, and by the time he did, he was too close to the location he needed to be in to change it without being suspicious.


    So, he didn''t, he walked right into the church of the town used one of instant wards he knew how to cast to make it possible to sense who is around the location.


    Remus didn''t come into this place to pray, he came to put the last MEC his lord gave him.


    It was his lord''s plan to put the MECs inside churches, when asked why he said that each magical town is close to a muggle town, and that by putting it in a muggle town no one would notice.


    And why a church? Because no muggle would destroy a church.


    Using three quick spells, the floor of the church opened up, putting the MEC back in he closed the hole, making sure not to leave a sigh.


    Getting out of the church, Remus couldn''t help but sneer when looking at the cross.


    They had no idea who is a real god, and that their church, like hundreds of them around Britain, now host a true divine item, one that his lord made.


    Now he just need to convince Sirius he has faith in the muggle god...

 Chapter 154 - 154- the second task

    HARRY''S POV


    The day of the second task has arrived, and as he knew it would, his hostage was Luna.


    Eating quick breakfast, Harry went toward the lake, where the seats that used to be where the first task happened now were, picking a small rock as he went.


    As it seem he is one of the first to arrive, he sat on one of the chairs and listen to GAI read him medical books as he thought about Parseltongue, and Harry''s ability with it.


    He used to think he had the ability to talk with snakes because of the soul piece in him, and that once he extracted it he would lose it.


    It was because of this that he led Dobby anywhere in the chamber of secrets, even the inheritance of Anastasia, so he would still be able to come in after it was over.


    But, even after the soul piece was extracted, he could still talk to snakes.


    What did it mean? Could it be he truly is Slytherin''s descendent?


    Yet, he didn''t Really care who was his ancestor, what he did care about was whether or not Marcus had a soul piece in him.


    Up until now he thought both of them had it, but if Marcus didn''t have it, why did Dumbledore decided him to be the boy who lived?


    "Excuse me?" A condescending voice woke him up from his thoughts. "You are sitting in one of the judges'' spots." Looking up, he saw Percy Weasley.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but" Harry said and looked around, "I don''t see any of the judges."


    "Mr. Crouch is sick and I''m taking his spot." He raised he nose higher, as if it will stick better inside his boss'' ass.


    "Well... tell him we hope he feels better soon." Harry said politely.


    "I will. Now, get up and go to the contesters'' launching point.


    Harry quickly went there, where he saw two of the other champions.


    "Hey Harry, how are you?" Victor said while smiling.


    "I''m fine, but is Fleur?"


    "Oh Harry, they used my little sister as a hostage," Fleur said in panic "she might die!"


    "Fleur," Victor said calmly. "Calm down, she won''t die, they won''t let it happen."


    "Well," Harry said "if you are nervous, I do have a way to quickly reach them and finish the task."


    "Really?" Fleur asked, eyes full of hope.


    "I have to admit, I myself am intrigued."


    "I know where the mermaid village is, and have a quick way to reach it, and best of all, it is taking a page out of our additional champion."


    Understanding shined in their eyes.


    Just wait until Potter is in the lake before doing anything.


    A few minutes later Marcus reached the lake.


    "Well, all our champions are ready for the second task, which will start on my whistle." Bagman said with a Sonorus on his voice "They have precisely an hour to recover what has been taken from them. On the count of three, then. One . . . two . . . three!"


    Marcus stuffed something into his mouth and jumped toward the lake before Harry winked and the three of them together summoned a broom.


    The three brooms reached the lake almost the same time, with the other two waiting for Harry''s to come.


    Harry activated the tracking he placed inside the leg bracelet and led the other two to the middle of the lake as Bagman talked about what was happening.


    Reaching where twenty meters below was the mermaid village, Harry said "use your spells to breath underwater and go down." Before taking the rock he picked earlier, enlarging it, casting the Bubble-Head Charm, a warming charm, a shield charm and jumping toward the lake.


    The Bubble-Head Charm is one of the most unique charms Harry had the pleasure to study.


    It doesn''t just create a bubble of air around your head, as that would only be working until the oxygen in the bubble run out.


    No, the bubble has the unique ability to filter all the things around it and let only oxygen in.


    Which is why it only works in places oxygen is, but so does every other magic that let you breath underwater.


    Letting the rock drag him down to the place Luna is.


    It took Harry three minutes to reach her.


    Quickly cutting the ropes, Harry held her as he watched the two champions who became semi-friends with him reach each of their hostages, happy to see Victor looking at Granger with the best sneer one can do with a fish head, before he created a stream of air from each of his legs, throwing himself and Luna toward the outside world.


    Reaching the outside world, Harry caught his broom as Luna woke up, before flying them toward the lakeside.


    VICTOR''S POV


    Looking at his date for the Yule Ball, Victor sneered.


    He couldn''t believe the judges thought she will be what he miss the most, though it could be his headmaster said it.


    Looking down on his watch, he saw only 4 minutes have passed since the start of the competition and couldn''t help but wonder if the next competition would be harder, and will Harry win it as quick as he managed to pass the first two.


    Did he feel guilty about following Harry''s method?


    No, not at all.


    First of all, they are friends, plus Harry is the one that told them about it.


    And secondly, it is a known method of seekers to follow the opponent to catch the snitch.


    Victor actually didn''t care if he wins anymore, he got what he wanted by coming to this competition, people that looks at him as his own person and not just a quidditch star.


    Looking at Fleur with her younger sister and back to his hostage, a sigh escape his fish face.


    Well luckily it wasn''t his younger sister that they used as a hostage, as they did use Fleur''s, so he guess things could be worse, but he did hope no one make this into a love story.


    FLEUR''S POV


    ''There is a Veela saying.'' Fleur thought as she cut the ropes around Gabriel.


    ''Never touch my younger sister!''


    Well maybe it is more of a Fleur saying, so what? It is still true.


    She didn''t know who was the ''absolute genius'' that thought ''let''s take them dates and friends for the other contestants, but for Fleur? Her younger sister'', but he better hide.


    ''Luckily, Harry helped me.'' She thought, her cheeks turning slightly red.


    It was different from last task.


    Last task they were exchanging ideas and his was the best one of them.


    This time, he didn''t talk to them at all beforehand.


    It was only when Fleur was panicked that he decided to help, maybe costing him the win.


    Sure he said he doesn''t care about winning, but if he didn''t want the fame he wouldn''t have joined.


    Taking her little sister, she saw Harry giving both Victor and her a look before shooting out of the water.


    She wasn''t sure how can he use basic spells to win, but it did turn her on.

 Chapter 155 - 155- other people’s thoughts

    LUDO''S POV


    Ludo watched as Harry and the other two champions talked.


    He watched as they sat on the brooms.


    He watched as they all executed the same plans.


    And he is really close to lose his mind!


    Seriously, when he bet on the boy he thought ''With my help he will sure win.''


    And then at the first task he refused his help!


    Seeing the forth year boy on whom Ludo bet his and other people''s entire life''s saving go up against a freaking dragon was probably the scariest thing he has to watch his entire life- and he had to watch a jury decide if he goes to Azkaban!


    It was at that second that Ludo regretted not putting his money on Marcus Potter, if someone could turn the odds is the one boy who survived the killing curse!


    But then the boy went and somehow did it.


    And in fact he did it easily.


    Switching the egg with a rock at the same size, absolutely terrific!


    Though some of the other judges thought it to be boring.


    So what? Boring and quick are the best ways to win things!


    Although, seeing the next two champions do the same thing, with Fleur using a little enchantment as an extra was kind of boring.


    And Marcus'' way of out flying a dragon was very heroic.


    But Ludo didn''t care, his bet was second place, and as long as he preform well at the next challenge he would be first place.


    And then the boy went and did that.


    ''I mean, why would he help the other two? Doesn''t he want to win?" Ludo thought at he watched the boy jump from his broom holding a big rock.


    It took less then three minutes from his jump for a big splash of water to appear, with Harry and Luna coming up and less then a minute later the other two contesters showed up, leaving only the boy who lived in the water.


    While he said how amazing all of them are and all to the audience, and even as he felt happy his bet was doing as good as he did, Ludo couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    Two years of hard work, working with Barty every day, negotiating with the three schools, bringing dragons and negotiating with mermaids, and it took them 10 minutes to finish both tasks in the most boring ways possible? He really hoped the third task would be more interesting, as long as Harry wins of course.


    BARTY''S POV


    When the dark lord gives you a task you don''t question it, never.


    It doesn''t matter if you understand it or not, you just do it.


    Especially when it is about his resurrection.


    Though, if it is only inside Barty''s mind he might have to wonder, why put Potter into the tournament?


    Yes, he understood the dark lord''s need for the fresh blood of the Potter boy in the ritual, but Barty could have kidnapped him without the tournament, or even just slice the boy''s hand by ''accident'' and keep the knife.


    That wasn''t the biggest problem.


    The problem was that boy''s kicked out twin brother, who keeps not only out preform Marcus, but help the other two do it too.


    He could understand him.


    Wanting to show he isn''t a failure, that kicking him out was a mistake.


    Barty was like that once, joining the dark lord as a way to show his father what a mistake he did by making him feel worthless no matter what he did, before the dark lord showed him what true power was, and that his father is the worthless one.


    Seriously, if Barty didn''t have to stay incognito he would have convinced the boy to join the Death Eaters.


    Actually, that has some merit, he can do it, and if he feels the boy is about to say anything to anyone he could always obliviate him.


    After all, he knew the boy didn''t have any Occlumency shields.


    LILY''S POV


    She didn''t know what was worse, that her Marcus had to join the tournament or that he was last place.


    She couldn''t figure out how they scored the champions.


    In the first task the other three assentingly used the same method, two of them with the same two spells, and they didn''t even showed courage.


    On the other hand, Marcus, her son, managed to outfly a dragon!


    He should be first place!


    And then came the second task.


    As she was a school teacher, she can''t help him directly in the tasks, she had to make an oath.


    What she could do, is give a list of ways to breath underwater to her husband who could do with it whatever he wants.


    She told James while winking, and apparently he didn''t understand, because he hasn''t brought anything to their son.


    Instead, for what seemed like since the end of last year, James was too head deep in his problems, non of which she understood why it takes him so much time to get over.


    She truly couldn''t understand what''s the difference between deep end vault and upper ones, even if they spend a little bit too much, the Potter family''s money is old, it won''t be suddenly over.


    Nor can she understand why he suddenly cares for Harry, he was the one that demanded they kicked the boy out saying everyone who has been touched by Slytherin is evil, she truly didn''t care much either way.


    As for Sirius, yes, that was a mistake, a grave one, but it wasn''t their fault, their memory has been messed with, not to mention the dog animagus forgave them.


    Yes, James need to get over himself, and he need to do it quick, because if their son once more need help and he isn''t there to help he will need to find a real comfy couch to sleep on, because the bed will be off limit.


    Anyway, even without his father''s help, Marcus seemed to be doing fine.


    Having Neville give him gillyweed? Absolutely genius, though, it is extremely annoying that the other champions seem to be collaborating together, it is like they haven''t learned the words ''fair play''.


    What could she expect from a Durmstrang student, a Slytherin, and worse then all a French?

 Chapter 156 - 156- Join the dark side we got eyeballs

    HARRY''S POV


    In the end, Marcus took his time hasn''t completed the task, he was brought back by the mermaids with his best friend, Harry wasn''t sure what changed, it might be that he had to deal with more obstacles, or that Myrtle didn''t help him, but he didn''t seem to find the redhead in time.


    It took twenty minutes but the points were


    HARRY 49 FLEUR 48 VICTOR 48 MARCUS 25


    Meaning that Fleur was first place, Harry second, Victor third and Marcus last which of course didn''t matter much because not only unless he had less then 43 points for both tasks, which he didn''t, only the last task truly mattered, as for them entering the maze first? Fake Moody would sure help him.


    Going back to the cake with Luna in hand, Harry was blocked by Crouch Junior.


    "Peverel, come with me to my office." He said, said goodbye to Luna who was going to change clothes.


    As they walked Harry wondered what could Crouch possibly want from him, reaching no conclusion, which made him be on guard more then he was.


    Reaching to the Professor''s office, Harry let the man walk before him as he entered.


    Crouch pointed on a chair for him to sit, but Harry made no move to show he noticed.


    "You are on guard, that''s good. CONSTANT VIGILANT!" Harry couldn''t help but roll his eyes, did the man heard one conversation with the real Moody and used it like a broken record or was this how Moody truly speak?


    "Well, as you seem to not want to sit, I will get to the point. you need to lose the third round, more specifically We need Marcus to win."


    ''Did he just revealed himself?'' Not wanting to show so much he said "Em... no." The Professor grinned. "You don''t understand, the light side need Marcus as a hero, and heroes can''t lose, ever." Now, if he was standing in front of the real Moody, Harry would have never say what he is about to say, but since it is Crouch...


    "If that''s your light side, I prefer the dark, at least they have cookies." The man looked at him with a murderous look before laughing.


    "Join the dark side, we have cookies! That''s the best thing I have heard since the war." His face then serious. "If not for the light side, how about you lose to take revenge on the Potters?" ''Bloody hell," thought Harry ''he truly is about to show who he is." "How on earth Would letting Marcus win will be revenge, I think winning while humiliating the boy is better."


    "So you are the reason why the tales were passed quickly by all the three champions! Boy, while you are average at magic, you sure have a way to use the spells you know to the maximum."


    "So? Can I leave? I don''t plan on letting Marcus win."


    "No, you will let Marcus win, if only because it will kill him." Taking a step back as if he was struck, Harry said "WHAT? HOW? Why would I want that? Why would YOU want that?" Harry felt his talents in acting are wasted, only for Crouch to shutter his illusion by taking a wand out and saying "Merlin''s beard, you know!"


    "Know what? Why do you point your wand at me?"


    "Don''t play games with me, I disguised myself as Moody for half a year, I know acting when I see one."


    "Well, shit." Harry said "So what now?"


    "Now you are going to tell me how did you figure out I''m Barty Crouch and..." "Wait you are Barty Crouch? But I saw both of you together" The man slapped his forehead. "I''m that man''s son, just started talking."


    "It wasn''t that difficult, when you performed the unforgivable curses in class and seemed happy I started paying attention to you, did you know you drink at least once an hour from that bottle of yours? And I have seen you drink from other places water, so the only reason you would do it was if it was something else.


    Considering our first year''s DADA Professor was possessed and the third a werewolf, I guessed it''s a potion.


    That and the month I listened to you change personality when talking about curses, Polyjuice."


    "Oh boy, you are good." The man smiled before taking a sip of the mentioned potion and grimacing. "But now you need to give me a reason why shouldn''t I kill you."


    "I can make unbreakable curse to not tell anyone who you are and help Marcus win..."


    "That works"


    "but I want something in return."


    "Oh, and is your life not enough?"


    "You can''t kill me, not now at least, people know we are together, and if I get out of here I''m telling everybody."


    "You really were born to join the Death Eaters."


    "Thank you? I guess..."


    "Sure, what do you want?"


    "Your, or more like Moody''s magic eyeball, for today."


    "Only for today?" The man asked hesitantly.


    "Promise."


    "Good, let''s start the oath."


    After finishing making the oath, fake Moody took the eyeball out and passed it to Harry.


    "Return it tomorrow 6 AM sharp."


    Taking the eyeball with him, Harry left to the ROR, ready to spend an all nighter and copy the greatest detection ability he ever seen, one that can see through even the cloak of Death.

 Chapter 157 - 157- researching the eyeball

    HARRY''S POV


    Researching the magical eyeball really took all night, and that''s really long considering the first thing Harry did was using the time turner to have more time.


    The reason was simple.


    The glass had over 3000 runes in it.


    It didn''t take long for Harry to figure out how the master who made this did it, and yet he couldn''t believe there is a wizard who takes the simple solution to life''s problems.


    The man who made it made the glass eyes larger, house like large, craved runes on it and then made it return to its original size, miniaturizing the runes with it.


    After Harry made the eyeball big enough, he started studying the runes on it.


    Studying an artifact''s runes isn''t simple, especially if there are a lot of them.


    You need to study each rune separately, then each scheme, and then how every one of the schemes reacted to one another.


    If that wasn''t enough, if there are more then one language in the artifact you need to study how they react to one another.


    Not to mention even the shape and size of the object has effects on how it works.


    Doing all of that can''t be done in a night, no matter how smart you are.


    Luckily, Harry had a lot of AI helpers to accelerate the process.


    First he made sure they scan all the runes, the shape, and measure the size to create a digitized version of the product.


    Then, while they check all the runes and rune schemes affect, Harry focused on the biggest reason the eye is so unique, it is goblin made.


    It is known to be impossible for a wizard-made magical artifact to change sizes as the runes will always cancel each other out.


    The runes'' way they look is how they work, the belief in those shape to be magical is why they work, which is why even they don''t look right they don''t work.


    Of course, a goblin somehow managed to work around it.


    When Harry held the eyeball, even before he started to research it, he immediately knew it is goblin made, it has the same feeling any one of his products held, something other magical objects didn''t, as if the artifact itself was magical, instead of having magic attached to it.


    The goblins called it the aura of life, and used it to separate true artifacts and the products of other races.


    Once the AIs started to study the runes Harry looked into the eyeball.


    Interestingly, when he used the methods the Ragnok taught him to identified materials he found out it is actually made from a metallic glass and not the usual glass it would have been made of, other then that, he was able to find the affect the goblin who made this product gave it- layers.


    The adaptability the eye ball took regarding the runes was making the glass into layers, each of them have one rune scheme that doesn''t affect the others.


    It was surprisingly a lot like the folding Harry make in his creation only in Harry''s he make them into one product and in here there are multitude of products connecting into one, which when they grow they become one, so you never notice there are multiple layers.


    That made Harry excited as he thought this eyeball is the first third level product he has seen, not including the invisibility cloak which he still can''t seem to figure out how to study it, only to be disappointed when figuring out it was a semi-third level not a true one.


    The second stage he is on is about putting your intent into your creations. With the peak reaching when you put your beliefs into your artifacts.


    The third level is when you can put other people''s intents and beliefs into your creation by other methods of magic, with its peak by using the world''s belief in your products, making them immortal and unbreakable until the world is destroyed.


    No one truly knows what the fourth level is, though, it is believed to be about changing the world''s belief as you wish.


    No matter how much Harry use hybrids of goblin''s methods and wizard''s, he hasn''t managed to reach the third level, hell, the only reason he is progressing to the peak of the second level where his products would be considered semi-third level is that his rune creating is strengthening his belief and his ability to use it.


    The reason the AIs can create copies of the products he invented is that he leaves them on the stage of intent, if they were inserted with beliefs it would have been impossible.


    The eyeball isn''t a third level because the goblin who made it used only his belief and intent to create the product, even the runes didn''t manage to reach a stage where he use people''s belief.


    After Harry finished studying the eyeball, he had the AIs to explain to him each scheme and to l their interaction with different as he quickly read the runes in it.


    Most of the schemes were basic, giving the eye the ability to move, to see 360 around, to see hidden things, no matter if they are behind walls, enchantments or spells, etc...


    There were only two schemes Harry had never seen before.


    The first was one that Harry believed gave the eye ball the ability to see The Invisibility cloak.


    It was about seeing the truth, it didn''t let the user to truly see through the cape of Death, but, as Harry checked, it gave the user the ability to see magical affects as magical.


    It reminded him of Luna''s sight as she explained it, though less as accurate, letting the person only see vague magical aura an object has.


    If the eye sees the cloak it doesn''t let you know who is behind it, but you know something is there.


    As for the second scheme, Harry was even more shocked about it, even though he really shouldn''t be.


    It''s ability was to connect the eyeball to the brain.


    The one who made it must have researched the eye and nerves for a long time as Harry knew it to be the only magical eyeball to grant sight in the world, which is the reason why Moody is known as mad eye.


    By the time Harry finished studying the eyeball he had to return it as he was under oath.


    Giving it back to Crouch, the man took one look at him and said "wow, you really pulled an all nighter didn''t you?" He then chuckled "Not that it mattered, even the dark lord couldn''t understand how someone made the runes be one on top the other and still work. Get some sleep."


    He said before slamming the door in his face.


    Smiling, Harry went back to the ROR, happy that he not only has a direction on his recreation on Luna''s sight, but that the scheme connecting nerves will make his life easier when he creates Voldemort''s body.

 Chapter 158 - 158- a crappy year

    SEVERUS'' POV


    Severus was having a really crappy year.


    He thought the peak of his terrible years as a potion Professor was reached last year, when he had to live once more in the castle with his childhood nemesis- James Potter, the women he used to love - Lily Potter, and his biggest fear- the werewolf.


    He thought that finding out his childhood tormentor was innocent and that the man he used to look up to, even if he stopped a long time ago, who promised him that if he gives the wolf his potion he will make sure Black will get kissed, lied and saved the man was as bad as it gets.


    It wasn''t even close.


    This year started out better, only having to deal with Lily, Moody and the band that use his face for laughter.


    He kept his promise to Basitill and gave Harry the time turner even though he didn''t have anything he needed help with.


    He planed to ask the boy to become his apprentice after Halloween, when the champions would be decided and almost certainly won''t be anyone from Slytherin- he knew the abilities of sixth and seventh years, and the only few he could think of being chosen were all from other houses.


    Of course the second the headmaster said it is impossible for anyone under 17 to pass the age line he has bad feelings.


    It wasn''t Harry''s first time taking a challenge like that by the horns, Basitill''s updates about the boy''s progress of finding a cure to the incurable blood curse was one example.


    And the boy did it.


    He not only managed to find a way past the age line, but get chosen.


    Now, the boy might be smart, he might be clever, but he was also an average wizard in all things wand related, which made Severus want to prevent Harry from participating in the tournament, or at least help him prepare, yet he can''t, nor can he take Harry as an apprentice, as he was bound by magical oath not to help the boy.


    He thought he would use potion''s class to prepare the boy as best as he can, maybe teach specific potions to deal with dragons and talk about gillyweed.


    But the boy stopped showing to classes, saying he learns better alone.


    Seriously, if he wasn''t liking So much like Potter and has Marcus as a twin he would think he was his child.


    Seeing the boy standing in front of a dragon, Severus has to admit he was scared for the boy.


    And then the boy use a switching charm and finished the task in seconds.


    Some may think one of the other champions thought about this, but Severus knew his student, using what he had the ability to was just like him.


    It was two weeks later that Minerva came to him with a problem, she feared Harry won''t come to the Yule Ball.


    Honestly? Severus didn''t care. If Harry didn''t want to go it is his choice.


    But the women knew how to annoy a man.


    In the end he had to threaten the boy with taking his time turner but the boy went to the Ball.


    Though by that time he couldn''t care less, as the dark mark started to darken.


    It wasn''t the first time the dark mark darkened, it happened once more, which is why most Death Eaters that are free wouldn''t think much about it.


    Severus, on the other hand, knew the last time it happened, three years ago was when the dark lord possessed Quirrle, just before he almost got the philosopher''s stone.


    He told that to the headmaster, hoping the man would think of a plan to stop it, only to find out the leader of the light wanted the dark lord to return.


    Severus was in the middle of a war between two maniacs.


    It was a truly crappy year.

 Chapter 159 - 159- breakdown (part 1)

    FRED''S POV


    Two months has passed since the second task of the Triwizards tournament and a lot has changed.


    In the time since the last card dueling tournament the twins have had come to two conclusions of their own, and decided to change their and their family''s life based on them.


    The first thing understood was about their two older brothers, Bill and Charlie.


    It was after the third howler their mother sent to them demanding they stop selling the ''silly game'' and focus on their studies as they need good grades to get into the ministry.


    After each of the first two letters, the twins, with Luna''s advice, sent their mother a letter of their own, explaining they don''t want to become ministry workers and that they make good living with their game, they also sent 1% of their share of the profits to her each time, to show her that they have it now.


    Yet, after getting the third howler they finally understood it will never matter to her what they do, if it isn''t what she wants, it isn''t good enough.


    Until now they always thought their older brothers left the country to be close to their work, yet, a week after the second task their friends talked to them about expanding card dueling to other countries, and when asked how they are supposed to send products to a different country, Harry mentioned 4 different instantaneous magical traveling methods.


    If their brothers wanted to live close to home, they could.


    They could stay at home like Percy and go each day to their job.


    Or if not that, they could have at least live in England so they will have the chance of seeing them more then once a year on a good year.


    No, their brothers escaped their mother.


    Moving to far away places to not have to deal with the constant feeling of disappointment their mother is sending to anyone who isn''t Percy.


    But they won''t have it.


    They won''t leave the country as an escape from their mother.


    They would make sure they succeed right in front of their mother, if only to shield their two little siblings and let them do what they want in life.


    Because no one scares away Timon and Iago.


    The second thing they realized was actually about their father.


    It was a few days after their mother sent the third howler that their father sent them a letter of his own.


    In the letter he told them about how proud he was of them for following their dream, and how he used to be like them, an inventor, till he learned the harsh reality that inventor who had no old money had to face, the only people who make less money then ministry workers are unsuccessful inventors.


    And when their mother got pregnant with Bill, their father went to work in the only ministry department he could that still left him with enough time to invent things.


    The twins always knew their inventing talent and spirit they got from him.


    After all, when they used to be little kids whenever they had the chance they used to sit and watch him tinkering with muggle objects and add magic to them.


    Their father might be a ministry worker, but he is an inventor at heart.


    What they realized was that now that they were making money and a lot of it, they can convince their father to quit his job and focus on inventing.


    It wasn''t easy, in fact, it took almost a month of constant letters, one meeting in Hogsmead, and telling their father about them having two silent partners for their father to be willing to concede and be willing to work for them, after meeting the extra partners.


    They wanted him to spend time on inventing and just send products he wanted to sell to them, but the Weasley father wasn''t willing to concede for their request as it meant stomping on his pride as a man, what he was willing is to become a worker in their company, working under them as he improved until he reached the level of a partner on his own, but no matter what, before agreeing with even that, he wanted to meat their partners.


    Convincing Harry was a task all on its own.


    While they loved the boy like their little brother (in fact, sometimes more then their little brother.) they would be the first to admit he had a deep paranoia.


    No matter if it was using the Fidelius charm to prevent anyone from knowing him as anything but average wand wielding wizard, or acting like a monkey in front of the class to make people unaware he has Occlumency shields, the boy has deep trust issues.


    And while it is sometimes sweet, knowing Harry trust you enough to know his secrets, this time wasn''t.


    "No, I don''t trust him." Fred could see from the look on his face that Harry regretted saying it the moment he did, not because he didn''t mean it, but because he knew how it sounds.


    Which was another thing that endeared Harry to him most of the time, once you break through the wall he put around himself most of the time, the boy had trouble control what he say and his expressions around you.


    Once again, this wasn''t one of those times.


    "What do you mean you don''t trust him? He is our father!" George took the words out of Fred''s mouth, though the screeching he took from their mother.


    "Look I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it like that."


    "No, you did, you just didn''t mean to upset us." Fred said coldly.


    "No, I meant..." Harry tried to explain himself but George didn''t let him.


    "We know what you meant. You meant that you don''t trust our father with your secrets, but guess what, it is all of ours company, and we get a say as much as you do!"


    "I never said you didn''t!" Harry proclaimed, and Fred scoffed at it, Harry may never have said it, but they always knew he thought himself as the boss.


    "No I didn''t! I truly couldn''t care less about the company, nor do I care about the band. The only reason I helped you create the two was because you are my friends."


    "So you are telling us," Fred said "that if we wanted to s give you back your starters money and 1/4 of the money you would leave the company?"


    Fred instantly regretted saying that, because he for the first time since meeting Harry had seen two expressions he has never seen in his face, a hurt look and an angry look.


    Now, Fred has seen many looks in Harry''s face.


    There was the usual fake smile he had around the castle, the true smile he had in the ROR, the scheming look he had when he wanted something, and the annoyed look he had when something didn''t work out to him.


    But he has never seen Harry feeling hurt, nor truly angry.


    Worse, as the seconds moved by, he saw the angry look changes into the cold fake smile he gives everyone as he said "fine, I will wait for my money." As he moved toward the exit.


    Fred should have moved, yet, he felt as if he was frozen, luckily, he has a twin brother.


    GEORGE''S POV


    Hearing Fred say those words, George knew it wouldn''t end well.


    While Fred thought Harry trusted them with his secrets, and it was somewhat true.


    George knew it wasn''t 100% the case.


    He could see it whenever they complained about their mother and talked about their father.


    Whenever they mentioned the headmaster, Marcus or the Potters.


    He could especially see it at the end of second year, when he saw the kid leaving the train station, taking a look back and walking alone.


    While Harry might not know it, George saw three emotions in his eyes that day, and non of them were positive.


    The first one was easy to identify.


    It was the sadness he saw in his father''s eyes whenever he told them about his parents, the longing in the sadness was obvious enough for him to notice.


    The second emotion was harder to figure out. In fact he only figured it out in the middle of the summer, the day of his mother''s brothers death, when their mother got slightly tipsy as usual and told them once more about them and about their death.


    It was when she talked about their killers and he saw the look in her eyes that he figure it out. It was desire for justice, or revenge.


    The third emotion was one he saw every once in a while when Harry was looking at the air in semi daze.


    It wasn''t one he identified, not until he saw it today.


    It was a hurt look, but deeper then that, it was a betrayed blaming look.


    George didn''t know why he had this look whenever he dazed off, but he did know he wasn''t willing to let the boy they consider their little brother, the one who believed in them and their dream to ever look at them like that.


    "No!" George said as he moved to block the exit of the room, standing right in front of Harry.


    Now, while they consider Harry their younger brother, he is taller then them, and more masculine, making him look extremely scary when he wanted.


    "No?" Harry repeated with a cold smile. "I just do what you wanted."


    "No, if you did what we wanted you would meet our dad." George said back


    "You want your dad to work for you and to feel independent no? Me moving out of the company is the logical conclusion." He hated how Harry could sometimes say what they want in a twisted way.


    "No, we want our dad to meet you and work for all four of us, Luna agreed, why can''t you?" He remembered the talk they had with Luna, when she suggested only bringing her, or at least have her convince Harry, he now regretted not taking her up her offer.


    "Because I don''t trust him!" The cold smile left his face, having the angry look come back. "Because he is Dumbledore''s man!" Both Fred and he knew this was the core issue in the argument, one that Harry wouldn''t have come close to if not for his anger.


    "Why does it matter if he is Dumbledore''s man?" Fred asked, somehow making Harry even angrier.


    Harry, now seething is anger, for the first time since they know him, has, not yelled, but screamed.


    "Because someone of his little group killed my parents." Harry said before freezing in shock, as if he didn''t believe he actually said it out loud, something that was most likely correct.


    Neither Fred nor George know much about Harry''s situation outside of Hogwarts except him being kicked out of the Potter family for being in Slytherin.


    They knew he lives alone, and he sometimes let things slip, about him running from the family the Potters left him at by the age of five, or living at the orphanage.


    But mostly, even when he talked about anything related to his life before Hogwarts he would only tell about the schools he went to, and whenever they asked anything extra he would change the subject, and they would let him, if only because they didn''t want the depressive feeling he had around him to stay, not this time.


    "What does it mean?" His brother said "Lily and James Potter are alive."


    "It doesn''t matter," Harry said "forget I ever said anything."


    "Like hell we do!" And this was the first time he ever heard Luna curse, and hopefully the last, because it scared the hell out of him.

 Chapter 160 - 160- breakdown (part 2)

    LUNA''S POV


    When the twins told her their plan to hire their father she knew it wouldn''t end good.


    She tried convincing the twins to let just her meet with their father, but they were standing their ground saying they wouldn''t lie to their father when trying to hire him.


    She then suggested she would talk to Harry about it, and that she will convince him to agree to hiring the man.


    She probably shouldn''t have said it.


    She could see the twins tense after she said it.


    She knew they had a little problem about how Harry seemed to take over most of the business, something that used to be their.


    If being honest, while Harry hasn''t touched anything that belonged to their original idea of opening a prank store, he did took most of the work about the card dueling, and as the business was mostly about the game right now, Luna could understand why they were ticked off by her words that seem to suggest Harry has the final decision.


    "No, we will tell him what we are about to do ourself." They said before leaving the hallway, and as Luna had a lesson, she could only leave the talk to another time.


    She should have known.


    Hell, the second she arrived near the ROR and saw the aura of anger leaking through the door, something she usually saw leaking behind Harry''s Occlumency shields whenever he looked at one of the Potter family or the headmaster, but never saw it like that, it was like Harry dropped his Occlumency shields entirely and all there was behind them was anger, sadness and betrayal, she knew.


    They didn''t wait to give her a chance, instead they went to the room of requirements, where Harry was spending most of his time nowadays, and talked to him about that, causing an argument that reached the levels that Harry finally couldn''t take it causing him to burst. Casting a silencing charm on the door for it to not cause any noise, Luna opened the door slightly, as to listen to the argument between the three most important people in her life at the moment, yet the moment she did, she was shocked, as while she still couldn''t see any emotional animals around Harry, for the first time since she met him she could see the colors of his true emotions, instead of the constant rainbow like colors he usually had.


    It took her time to understand the difference between emotional animals and aura colors, especially since many wizards had Occlumency, making their colors to be shielded by different colors.


    In the end she figured it out.


    While emotional animals are changing by your current mood, emotional colors, had two parts, emotions you wouldn''t let go of, and emotions you came let go of.


    The red was of the first kind.


    It was one that Harry most of the time made himself remember so he would never forget.


    Even now, when she saw the red color that Harry''s aura was releasing she knew it wasn''t so much that he was angry, the anger was shallow, it was the other emotions, the ones Harry never let anyone see that make him, not even himself, that make him as angry as he is.


    Usually Harry was keeping his Occlumency shields, which made him look like a rainbow- he had blue, purple, green and yellow in his aura, and while it always made her feel calm, she sometimes saw the angry red like outside blinking into existence, yet it always felt shallow, she always wandered what was his true color, would it be like one of the first years this year in Gryffindor, innocent purple? Or could it be the angry she got glimpse of is his true color? it is only now, when she saw it that she knew she didn''t know anything about her friend.


    It wasn''t red that was Harry''s true colors, nor was it any of the other obvious ones.


    In fact, Harry had two colors at his core of being, something that only few people had. The first was sickly green, which Luna knew was mostly for betrayal, though instead of being like a line, as auras such as that usually are, pointing at the direction of the betrayer, this one was spreading to the world, like he blames everyone and everything.


    The second color was the gray color of sadness and detachment, it was warped around his body like a cocoon, and as Luna one those kinds of auras were more then just symbolic, she wondered what would there be inside once the cocoon burst.


    "Why does it matter if he is Dumbledore''s man?" Fred asked, and she knew they were talking about the twins father father.


    "Because someone of his little group killed my parents." Luna felt terribly confused, who were Harry''s parents? When were they killed? Why was she never told about them? How long was Harry sitting around with this knowledge alone?


    The last question was the one that struck her the most, especially when he told the twins to forget about anything.


    So she did the only thing she could, she burst in and yelled "Like hell we do!"


    HARRY''S POV


    Having Occlumency shields always on haas side affects.


    Harry might not have known that when he just arrived to the World, but since he was 11 and got the Occlumency book he has known it.


    The main ability of Occlumency is preventing intrusion of forgiving mind magic, having it constantly on would have been positive thing, if not for one thing, it also has the ability to make you compress your emotions.


    When you need to think rationally, when you have to perform magic, and when you need specific emotions, this ability is the greatest you could hope for, but, if you use it all the time, when you are rattled your emotions would burst all together, crushing your Occlumency for a period of time.


    Harry has known that, yet, he never felt like he has the time to put his shields down, nor did he felt the need too.


    If Harry could think rationally right now he would probably observe himself and say "So that''s why."


    But Harry couldn''t.


    He could right now feel the same emotions he felt the day his parents had died.


    He could feel the coldness that spreed in him as he knew he would never see them again.


    He could feel the sense of betrayal he felt toward this world of magic, when he realized it was a magical person''s work.


    But Harry felt the thing that grew from those two the most, he felt anger.


    "Like hell we do!" He heard his best friend say just as he was about to call for Dobby and live for the chamber of secrets, shocking him. Luna never cursed.


    "Don''t you dare to disappear now! Don''t you dare put back the walls in your mind! Aren''t we your friends? Tell us everything!"


    If he was with his Occlumency shields on, Harry would have never said anything, he would have made an excuse and leave.


    But he didn''t have them on, so Harry did something he hasn''t done since the moment his parents died, Harry cried.

 Chapter 161 - 161- being a friend all about

    FRED''S POV


    If seeing Harry hurt and angry was shocking, seeing him cry was even worse.


    It wasn''t just the fact that his emotions were displayed in all their glory, it was the fact he just didn''t seem to stop.


    Fred was never one to comport anyone directly, nor was George for that matter.


    Usually, when things got rough they would disappear to plot together a plan to make sure the person knew they cared by making him laugh with some pranks, but with one look to Luna and then to George as Harry cried with Luna hugging him he knew both of them reached to the same conclusion- if they disappeared this time before fixing things they would never have the chance to.


    And it wouldn''t just be Harry that they would lose, they would also lose Luna.


    So the four of them sat there, the room has provided a couch, and waited for Harry''s grand emotional burst to calm down.


    It took a while, but eventually it did.


    When he stopped crying he seemed to want to leave, but with small nudging Luna did, he finally started telling them his story.


    He told them about the darkness he lived in for four years, only let out for bathroom, food and whenever there was needed helper.


    He told them about his escape, his lying to the police officer and moved to the orphanage, he told them about getting adopted, and the times mom and dad seemed to slip out of his mouth.


    He then reached the party They were all waiting for, James Potter arriving with the letter, first trip to Diagon alley, the week of living with the Potter family, the end of it, and his parents'' death.


    He wasn''t a talented story teller, he kept telling unrelated bits about everything, and Fred knew there was something he wasn''t telling.


    Yet there was one thing that kept bothering him.


    "Why do you think it was Dumbledore?"


    "It might not be Dumbledore himself, but the Potter family know about it, I saw the weird glint in Lily Potter''s eyes when she said goodbye that day, it was one of knowledge of what''s to come. Not to mention the kill was magical."


    "But if it''s not Dumbledore..." his twin started to say but Harry didn''t let him finish.


    "You just can''t see it, you grew on tales about him, about the ''boy who lived'', you don''t know what he is capable to do to get what he wants! But Luna does, tell them about Pettigtrew!"


    They knew about Sirius Black innocent and Peter Pettigtrew being a Death Eater and faking his own death, how could they not, with their brother telling one more of his adventures around the house this summer to all those that would listen.


    When they first heard it they were horrified, their little brother spent three years carrying a Death Eater and their older brother ten.


    But the story Luna started telling was different, and in some parts worse.


    True, they felt relived their brothers didn''t carry a Death Eater, but to find out the headmaster orchestrated the entire affair of the 1981 Halloween night, not to mention knowingly condemned an innocent man to Azkaban.


    "But he has no reason to want your parents death..." Even in his mind it sounded weak, if what Pettigrew said is true, and it should be as he is the only one that seemed able to tell what happened that night, then both children survived the night, and Marcus isn''t the only boy who lived, not to mention the entire ''leaving Harry to lived with muggles didn''t made any sense''.


    "Why? Because I used to be Voldemort''s horcrux!" Harry spat, it sounded very dramatic, especially with Luna''s breathing in sharply, if only Fred knew what horcrux is.


    "What is a horcrux?" Well, he seemed not to be the only one not in the know.


    "A horcrux is a part of the soul a person ripped apart and put in an object to live forever." Luna said with tears in her eyes


    Harry then started explaining about how hard destroying a horcrux is, and that it is pretty much impossible destroying it without destroying the object.


    "Wait, you said are a horcrux." His twin brother said with eyes wild open.


    An understanding fell upon Fred, which made him feel as if he is holding the sky itself, only for Harry to say "No, I said I were a horcrux, I managed to remove it last month."


    The three of them breathed out in relief.


    "Wait, but you just said it is impossible to destroy a horcrux without destroying the object."


    "And it is, I didn''t destroy it, I only removed it, even then, it usually undoable but there was one difference in this situation- my body wasn''t prepared to become a horcrux." Harry then started talking about technical differences about a prepared host and unprepared one.


    Fred honestly couldn''t care less, but he did the Maximus to listen.


    After all, that''s what being a friend all about.


    GEORGE''S POV


    When Harry finished explaining all about horcruxes George could tell he has calmed down, which meant they can return to the subject in question.


    "So, to wrap things up, the headmaster, knowing prophecy, convinced Pettigrew to sell out his friends.


    Peter, trying to save them told the dark lord he wants to kill them himself as a reward, to which the dark lord agreed to do and instead of killing the Potters knocked them out.


    For some reason none of the killing curses worked, yet the second one was sent back to Tommy which was supposed to kill him but instead just made his soul to get out of his body.


    The soul, which was already super by previous murder went to two different directions, one escaped and tries to return to power and the other one settled inside your lightning curse.


    Dumbledore, who thought the only way to kill the soul piece is to kill you and decided the best way is to make you kiil yourself, convinced the Potter family Marcus is the chosen one and that they should send you to Lilly''s abusive sister so they can focus on him, from where you escaped, got adopted, and then when Dumbledore and the Potter family found out you were happy with your new family and two weeks later your parants were dead.


    Oh, and you managed to do the impossible and get the soul piece out without dying."


    "Yes, that''s pretty much it."


    "Anything else?"


    "Not that I feel important."


    ''Translation: I don''t want to.''


    "Well, I can''t seem to think of something we can say that would convince you to trust our father, he is Dumbledore''s man and by this point of time the headmaster has caused your life more damage then Tommy." George said and raised his hand to stop Fred from saying whatever he was about to say.


    "No Fred, think about it, if someone killed mom and dad, would you be willing to work with anyone that killed them?" That shut whatever Fred was about to say.


    "I''m sorry, but I really can''t." Harry said as he looked at his hands with his head down.


    "I might have an idea that can make everyone happy." It was Luna who said it, making everyone look at her hopeful.


    "Your father doesn''t really want to work under you, nor do you want him to, what all of you actually want is for him to do what he dreamed of doing- inventing things for a living. Instead of making him a worker of our business, let''s make another.


    It''s something you taught me Harry, remember? A company making side companies under them!"


    Harry''s head shot up.


    "That''s a great idea Luna!" Fred said. "We now have enough money to open a different company, one that will be used for things that are less ''fun'' and more life style."


    "You could have your father create a magical TV, and video cameras, stuff like that and people who can''t afford tickets to quidditch games can pay to watch them at a cheaper prices in a gathering locations!"


    "We might even convince mom to make food which we would sell!"


    "Or you know, hire someone as a cook"


    "Or that."


    "WE CAN HAVE TRULY MAGICAL DIESNY MOVIES"


    They all looked at Luna who squealed in excitement.


    "And Star Wars!"


    The argument that started in the day turned into a long discussion into the night.

 Chapter 162 - 162-

    ARTHUR''S POV


    Arthur was never the most ambitious, you could see it by his current job.


    He was never the smartest, Professor Slughorn made sure he knew it.


    He was never even the bravest, when his two brothers-in-law joined the order he didn''t, fearing for his wife and children.


    But! If there was one thing he was always known for was being the most hard working person.


    When all children learned how to read and write, he took twice as long, he stayed at home when others went to play, studying on his own, but he eventually was the third to know how to read.


    When other children gave up understanding muggle objects, he didn''t, he studied each part until he knew what it does, even if he was never the greatest with their names.


    When his mother told him about the four houses, he knew he was meant for one house- Hufflepuff.


    Which was why he was surprised to find himself in Gryffindor, though he didn''t regret it for a moment.


    Being in the house of Lions gave him the courage to pursue his life long dream, and mark the woman he love.


    And even if he had to give up said dream for a boring, minimum wage work to feed his children, he still didn''t regret a thing.


    How could he?


    He has a roof on his head.


    A loving wife.


    6 boys and a girl.


    And he still invent and study things in his home.


    What more could a man ask for?


    Yet, there were a couple of times he felt true regret over the decisions he made in life.


    No, non of the above.


    The times he felt regret about was when his two oldest children finished school.


    He always knew their mother was pushing them toward ministry jobs, but it wasn''t until Bill came to them to tell he isn''t going to work at the ministry, that he got excepted to work at Gringots as a curse breaker that he realized that they didn''t want that.


    He was honestly overwhelmed by work, and when he wasn''t he was tinkering with his inventions.


    He always thought he would have more time, that they have their entire life to spend with each other, only to find out his oldest was moving to Egypt to be ''closer to work''.


    Arthur wasn''t stupid, he knew applying to a work portkey wasn''t that hard.


    It took him two seconds of hearing his wife ''trying to convince'' Bill to stay for him to understand why he felt he had to leave.


    Bill was a lot like him, he was an explorer.


    But while Arthur had a domestic soul, Bill had a free one, and his wife did her best trying to crush it.


    That night he sat with his wife and explained to her that if she wants to have Bill come back to England, she had to let him go.


    He honestly thought he succeeded, while she sometimes slipped, his wife hugged Bill and said she was proud of him for getting such a respectable job, while he took Bill to drink, telling his son he is proud of him for following his dream.


    Two years later he found himself in the same situation, this time with his second son, Charlie.


    He tried connecting with Charlie, but while he was sure the boy lived him they were too different.


    Arthur was a man who liked the ground, the stable life and his inventions.


    Charlie on the other hand?


    Charlie love the sky, adventures and dragons.


    Arthur really tried, he even prepared as a graduation gift a flying car, yet once more, when time came, Charlie left the promising, stable Seeker carrier to become a dragon handler, and when Molly took it hard, he left Britain, leaving his graduation gift behind.


    Arthur at that time decided he will never let his children become anything but what they wanted.


    He spent the summer trying to connect to his third son, Percy, which was easier and harder at the same time.


    It felt, if the other two children of his managed to listen to their mother yet finding their own path, Percy didn''t.


    He became the best child a parent could ask for and the worst child Arthur never knew but hoped to never get.


    He was the best, as he was what every parent wanted.


    He followed all the rules, did everything asked of him, and wanted to become what his parents wanted from him.


    He was the worst.


    He never smiled any real smile, never had any original suggestions, never showed desires, yet Arthur could always feel a type of disdain in his eyes.


    The only time he seemed to truly enjoy himself was when he was being praised, especially by his mom, especially if it comes with the ''why you can''t be like your brother'' lecture She seemed to have.


    He wasn''t proud of it, but while he loved Percy, when he saw the small smirk the boy had when his wife told him about buying Percy his owl as a gift for becoming a Perfect instead of buying Ron a wand, Arthur wanted to sucker punch him.


    In the end, Arthur felt tired, he felt weak, he felt like a failure.


    Just when he was about to give up, the twins truly started to shine.


    The twins were the best child Arthur could ask for, and the worst children a parent could hope to never get, the exact opposite to Percy.


    They were the worst


    They never followed the rules, never did as expected, never let anyone tell them what they need to be.


    They were the best.


    Each smile was real and infectious, no thought was copied from books, every thing they wanted they said, yet never expected to get it without hard work.


    He felt like while they got their humor and courage from their mother''s side, everything else was him.


    He saw it when they sat near him as kids, he saw it when they talked with each other about new ideas to pranks, and he saw it when they worked for a month on a spell they gave to their little sister to cheer her up after being possessed - the bugger-bat curse.


    He knew that with their innovative mind and courage they would do great in the world, managing to fulfill their dreams, but he thought it will happen at least two/three years later, after they finish school, not during their fifth/sixth year.


    Which is why he was surprised when his two younger children returned from Hogwarts for Christmas last year, telling about their two elder brothers'' new business.


    In regard to his two youngest children, he know he raise them well.


    Both of them were not yet in school when Bill left the country, which meant he spent time with them the most.


    There is Ron, which he spent time with in the shed, working on the flying car as he told him stories about Ron''s elder siblings, making sure the boy knew he could do anything with enough effort, and that no matter what he will support him.


    Then there is Ginny, his only daughter, who he spent time with the most, encouraging her to pursue her interests, hers being quidditch and stories about heroes and villains.


    Those two children returned home from a year in a magic school and all they could talk about was the card game the twins created.


    He had to admit, the game did sound impressive, and fun to play, but at the time he only thought of it as a way to earn quick gold to create their real business while making sure people have fun, something they did every once in a while.


    He was mistaken.


    While the game at Hogwarts continued, it wasn''t until he saw the article in the daily prophet that he realized the size their business grew to.


    They sold brooms!


    Not only that, they sold high quality brooms cheep enough for people in their family''s economical situation to afford, and in large quantities.


    Honestly, Arthur was shocked.


    Yet, the thing that shocked him even more was their mother''s reaction to the situation.


    Sending howlers? Telling them to stop sell things and go back to study as they need the grades to become ministry workers? Has she never talked with her children? Is she delusional? Where is the women he married? The one that encouraged him to pursue his dreams?


    He sent the twins a letter of his own, telling them how proud he is with them, how he used to be like them at that age, and how he always knew they would reach far.


    He thought that his letter was pretty good, yet, he didn''t expect it would be so good that they will want him to do like them, offering to give him money to work on his own inventions.


    Of course, he said no.


    Then they sent another telling him that if he wanted, when he succeeded he could pay them back.


    He might or might not sent the next letter with the words ''Fu*k the bloody hell off.''


    To which the twins once again showed him they were like him, never quitting.


    After a month of ''negotiating'', negotiation that felt like what a house elf would do whenever one try to negotiating with him, he lowering his value while they raised it, he agreed to work them, on the condition he would mar with their two secret partners, as if he wanted to know who he is about to work for, and was curious who are the two mystery people works with, only for his children to tell him two days later that their partners didn''t want to meet.


    He was just about to say that that''s the minimum he is willing to consider, when they brought another suggestion.


    Start a sub-company the five of them, Arthur being a partner instead of a worker, the secret partners giving the starters money, with the condition of them not being revealed.


    He didn''t know what to think, being the owner of a store of his own inventions was always a dream to him, having his children with him? Even better.


    It would also won''t be them paying for him, something that he felt awkward about, instead it will be something they all build from the ground.


    But still, why don''t they want to be known?


    When asked, the twins only said one was raised by muggles and didn''t want the purebloods not buying his products, while the other was in a relationship of sorts with the first.


    Arthur knew he really shouldn''t work with someone he knows nothing about, but he trusted his sons, and the temptation when told they will recreate muggle products for the magical world was too hard to ignore.


    Arthur agreed to it that night, quitting his job the very next day, now he only needed to find a way to tell Molly, it shouldn''t be too hard right?

 Chapter 163 - 163- Taking out a major threat

    HARRY''S POV


    After the argument with his friends, it took about a week and a half to get things back to normal, yet even so, Harry felt the effects the fight had on all of them.


    Fred and George became focused on creating a magical TV, something that both them and their father worked on at the same time from two different angles.


    They tried to create a magical artifact that transmit pictures and sound while their father was working on enchanting a muggle TV.


    Luna also changed, she started to make more physical contact then before, holding his hand, hugging him, and when truly happy one day, she even kissed his cheek.


    Harry knew that she probably has feelings to him, hell, he probably has feelings for her as well, but not only was she barley 14 and he had the mine of an a.d.u.l.t, he also had bigger things to deal with right now then relationship.


    And lastly, his own changes.


    He wasn''t as tired as before, with his hurt emotions not constantly being pushed as deeply as they used to be, he got better sleep and his mind felt without a pressure which he didn''t know he had before, yet at the same time he felt his emotions a lot more.


    It made things a lot harder, before, whenever he looked at one of the Potters, Granger or the headmaster, while he felt anger, it was muted, he could feel it, but it didn''t affect his judgment.


    Now it was like he sees the people for the first time after they killed his parents or betrayed him.


    Making sure he didn''t attack them, Harry threw himself deeper into working on creating the body of Voldemort, which he would use to demolish them all.


    The creation of the body of Voldemort worked better then he expected.


    He started to work on it after the second task. He firstly bought a human-shaped sculpture from an artist, and then, with his deep knowledge of the body and body-changing rituals, of which he became an expert, he changed it to become more human-like, with the looks identical to what Voldemort looks like.


    After which he once more did the ritual to make that body a vessel for souls.


    All of that took two weeks, the rest of the two months he used for creating fake memories of Voldemort and his ''true'' mission, to help his master- Harry Peverel.


    He knew the reason his future self couldn''t send him the memories is because the only way to send memories is by sending the future human shape Horcrux back in time and artifects that have specialties can''t be sent back in time, even if they have souls, their magic interfere with the time travel.


    So, instead of having the easy way out, Harry took on the hard way.


    He firstly compiled all the information he had about the war.


    He used both dark side and light side information that came from Remus and Sirius raiding magical people''s houses.


    While the light side talked more about the battles themselves, the dark side had more information about the behavior of their lord.


    With it as a basis, Harry created a special AI, one that has the same rules of every other AI he created as it''s core with four differences.


    The first is that it had its personality based on Voldemort''s, the second is that doesn''t know it''s an AI, the third is that by saying the first 12 numbers of Pi he can make it delete its own memory, and lastly is that instead of being inside a computer.


    After two months and a half of hard work, Harry transferred it into the blank soul of Voldemort, integrating it with the shapeless magical energy and making it have a shape, before transferring the soul into the golden body.


    "Hello Boss, what do you need from me today?" The golem said


    "Hey Tom, I need you to go with me to your father''s house and help me knock out of the people inside."


    Harry knew he wasn''t a fighter.


    Sure, he can fire curses and is fast, but he didn''t have the instincts of one, he was a scientist, a researcher, and now a manipulator, the fighting he would leave to other people, or golems, at least until he has enough time to work on creating those instincts.


    Reaching to Little Hangleton wasn''t hard, being about 100 miles outside of London, Harry and Tom took two hours and a half to reach it from his apartment in the middle of London, which he came to by using the vanishing cabinet.


    The house of the Riddle family being as big as it is was the first, and only thing you would notice about the town, all the other places looked small and regular when compering.


    Getting in undetected wasn''t hard, not surprising considering a muggle came in at the beginning of the year and wasn''t detected until the end of Voldemort''s conversation with Peter.


    Harry made sure to pay attention to Nagini, being the main thing he needs to take with him.


    Walking in, he saw Voldemort talks with Nagini, with Peter not being around, telling her that once he returns to his glory she would be by his side, safe forever as his vessel.


    ''Nagini isn''t a horcrux yet?'' That came to Harry by surprise, though in retrospect it really shouldn''t.l, the dark lord was barely keeping himself alive with it''s 1% soul, making it less then that without having a body to make sure he has hold on the world and not having his mind disappearing would be not better then killinng yourself.


    A grin spread across his face, it was perfect, having another soul inside his guinea pig would make it harder to control and make sure the results are correct.


    Taking out his trusty knockout rifle as he made Tom stand guard, Harry casted a silencing charm before shooting two knockout darts, taking out both Tom and Nagini.


    "Tom," he said as he took out his trusty SOC, "I need you to search for Pettigrew and knock him out." As Tom left, Harry put the childlike body of Voldemort inside SOC, making sure it is secure, Harry then created a strong enough fire to destroy the body, making Voldemort become a spirit once more and trapping him in SOC.


    He then moved to Nagini, taking out a cage he bought in a pet store, he put her in it and started strengthening the walls to prevent escape.


    By the time Harry finished,Tom returned with the body of Peter Pettigrew flying behind him, Harry took a look at the dark mark on Peter''s body and thought ''another project.''

 Chapter 164 - 164- the dark mark

    HARRY''S POV


    Learning how the dark mark works was mostly easy.


    The dark mark was built on two different abilities, one active and once passive.


    The active ability is a variation of the portkey or more specifically, the vanishing cabinets.


    It was ingenious.


    The portkey way of working is based on making the world believe two places is the same, making a person be on the two places at the same time before cutting the connection, leaving the person on the other side.


    The same thing is with the vanishing cabinets only constantly connected.


    The dark mark takes it a step farther.


    It connects the people with it on them as if they were one person, making them able to reach the same location the person who activates it is.


    It is why activating the dark mark cause pain.


    Making the world believe something as you regret it is very dangerous.


    It also made Harry wonder if it''s why so manny Death Eaters are insane, if you embrace the fact you aren''t a person unique to yourself but a part of a collective it isn''t shocking to lose your mind.


    If it is, whoever isn''t insane has to have great Occlumency, as he can divide the party of him that feels a part of a collective and the other parts.


    The passive ability is the connection to Voldemort, it is a variation of the spells parents put on their babies to make sure their of their health and location.


    It is usually connected to different objects, the Weasley put it on their clock for example.


    Voldemort on the other hand, put it on his followers body with a little change, while it shows his health, it makes sure Voldemort know where they are, which is probably who no traitor survived escaping him.


    Understanding that, it took Harry 4 hours from when came into the house to figure out the exact way to change the spell to make sure it moves to be on the new Voldemort (his Golem), while not completely showing it to the Death Eaters, instead keeping it look like the health grow little by little.


    Giving Voldemort his orders, Harry left the town, traveling back to Hogwarts.


    LUCIUS'' POV


    Since the moment the dark mark started growing stronger, Lucius made sure to check on it twice a day.


    While most wizards were terrified because of the dark lord''s ability with the killing curse and his ability to inflict pain, Lucius was a Malfoy, a family that made its original money by creating portkeys, and till today keep on manufacturing them for the ministry.


    Lucius knew how the dark mark works, he knew about the side affects, and knew what was most terrifying about the dark lord is his willingness to drive his followers mad.


    It only takes one to look at Bellatrix and the other people at Azkaban to see it.


    Most of them are purebloods, and more importantly, Slytherin, who learned since they were born to be leaders and to take advantage about everything you have.


    Now each of his fellow pureblood elitists who don''t have as god Occlumency shields as him were in hell on earth because they lost it.


    Yes, Lucius was terrified about the fact the dark lord is about to return, but not for himself, his mental shields are good enough to make sure he won''t have a mental breakdown, instead he fears for his son, Draco, who he wasn''t sure would manage it so well.


    Which is why, when he checked his dark mark to see its progress and saw it changed to its faded look Lucius was relived, only for him to find out that evening, when he took a shower that it returned to the color it was before.


    Lucius night and might not cried himself to sleep that night.

 Chapter 165 - 165- tear

    LUNA''S POV


    Luna sat on the side as the last card dueling tournament was up and going.


    With the exams coming near, most of the fifth and seventh years didn''t join, preferring to use the time to study, though there still were quite a few.


    Honestly, while Luna loved how much their game changed Hogwarts, it wasn''t why she came to watch the tournament.


    The reason she came to watch it was because another song they made is about to be showed, and she never missed any of them.


    Looking at Harry''s watch, who she convinced to sit with her instead of staying at the ROR as he planned, she saw there was one more minute.


    "Can''t wait?" Harry asked as he grinned sending butterflies into her stomach.


    Since Harry''s breakdown, she felt his interactions with her and the twins are different, more genuine.


    Even when he wasn''t in the ROR and his Occlumency shields were up, she were able to tell he wasn''t pushing his emotions away.


    She could now tell when is he sad, angry or happy, and while it did take some of the mystery out of their interaction, she felt closer to him.


    Before, she could never tell if he liked something or not, making it harder to touch him more then necessary, as she didn''t want to upset him.


    Now, whenever she touched him and he wasn''t prepared she saw a spike of happiness in his aura before a self anger took its place, making her understand Harry''s personality better.


    Harry liked her hugs, her hand holding, and her one time kiss on the cheek, but he didn''t like the fact he liked it.


    She wasn''t sure why, but she knew her best way to proceed is to make those spikes in happiness permanent.


    "It starts!" Harry whispered as he drew her out of her thoughts.


    Looking at where the twins were standing she saw them look around themselves as the illusion of the potion classroom appeared, with Severus and a piano in the middle.


    He then started singing and playing.


    ''It''s 5:53 in the evening


    Not one student walked through the door


    But I''m still here, teachin'' dumbass for a living


    I''ve never played piano before


    Not bad


    I know this castle like the back of my hand


    But I''m not such a fan of the back of my hand


    Cause if you look real close


    At those little hairs and veins You''re like


    "Hands are sort of gross"


    It''s hard to explain


    The point is:


    Hey, Dumbledore


    Why won''t you let me break free?


    Am I doomed to stay here


    Teaching my high school friends'' kids


    For the rest of eternity?


    Hey, Dumbledore


    You know just where to find me


    I''ll always be near, maybe grubbing butterbeer


    Hey, Dumbledore


    What''ll it be?


    It''s 5:55, I''m still singing


    The card dueling game''s letting out


    But no one''s comin'' here


    Who am I kiddin''?


    Hey, you smart ravens


    Give me a shout


    Everyone''s going out


    ''Cause it''s time to make friends


    Friends with Bulgarian and German and French


    Friends with people not in the same house


    Where you might find your future spouse


    Dun-dun bom-bom!


    Gun-ga bom-dom!


    Hey, Dumbledore


    You''re not listenin'', so what''s the use?


    Is my purpose in life to spy on two sides


    Or to teach potions and look like the evil dude?


    Hey, dunderhead, I''ll be right with you


    Hey, Dumbledore


    Look what you''re doing to me


    Can''t you see, Dumbledore


    You''re killing me, Dumbledore


    Last call, Dumbledore


    What''ll it be?


    Looking at her head of house, Luna felt her heart going toward him as she noticed a tear running down his left eye.


    SEVERUS'' POV


    It took him a year, but finally even he can''t deny the benefit the card game has on the students.


    It wasn''t only that potion magical cards weren''t only extremely accurate, but also the many creatures and their use in potions.


    The game itself had many ways to teach potions, with one magical field card especially- the potion class.


    This card made it possible to create the effects of specific potion cards without them as long as you name the ingredients, process, and pay magical energy.


    He saw students who had this card actually improve in class.


    So yeah, as much as he didn''t want to admit it, the Weasley twins created a better way of studying potions.


    Which is why he sat there, at the tournament, watching the tournament and thinking of ways to add it to his lessons as a way to make the dark lord think he is harming the students.


    Suddenly, an illusion of the potion classroom appeared, making Severus think he missed one of the duelists using a card before noticing himself and a piano in the middle of it.


    He was about to get up and leave when the illusion''s song started.


    Hearing it singing about his hate of teaching, His hate of the castle where he was bullied as a child, and his anger toward Dumbledore, not to mention his plans to spy on both sides, Severus was shocked.


    It was like the person who wrote this song was in his mind, which wasn''t possible, not without him noticing! It wasn''t possible! Right?


    Severus didn''t even noticed the tear running down his cheek.

 Chapter 166 - 166- before the task

    FLEUR''S POV


    Walking up from her sleep, it take long for nervousness to fill her stomach.


    Today was the last task of the tournament, and this time she won''t have any help, as the three champions already talked about it and decided that they will let the best win.


    She might didn''t like to admit it, but she had a feeling Harry would be the final winner.


    Victor might know more spells, she might be better at magic, but whenever she talked with Harry she can always see he KNOWS how to use each and every spell of his.


    Eating breakfast, Fleur tried to calm her nerves when her headmistress came to her.


    "Ms Delacour, we need you to come to the side chamber, we have a surprise for the champions in there."


    ''Why on earth would madam Maxime would tell something like that to me on such a nerve-wracking day?!'' Fleur thought as she walked there, seeing Marcus Potter, Victor and Harry moving toward the chamber also.


    As she arrived first, she hesitantly opened the door, only to rush into a hug when she saw her parents and sister were there.


    "maman! papa! Gabrielle!" Hugging her little sister and then her parents moon of who she saw since the second task, when the tournament organizers decided to use her sister as a price.


    "Que fais-tu ici?" (What are you doing here?)


    "nous sommes venus vous voir gagner ce tournoi" (we came to see you win this tournament) her younger sister said in excitement.


    As she continued to talk with her family, she watched from the corner of her eyes the other families talk.


    She saw Victor hugging his younger sister, talking rapidly in Bulgarian, she saw Marcus Potter hug his father, telling him he would do his best.


    And then she saw Harry, who sat on the side, and seemed to look in contempt and anger at the Potters, something totally understandable, as they kicked him out of the family, but to see it on the face of Harry, who seemed to always be filled with good emotions and happiness was too bizarre for her.


    Taking her parents toward him, Fleur introduced them to Harry "Maman, papa, this is Harry, the wisest wizard I have ever met, Harry, those are my parents."


    When Fleur started talking and Harry''s head turned to her, she saw a glimpse of the emotions Harry had for the Potters before he smiled to her, and honestly, it made her heart jump.


    No, it wasn''t the hatred that affected her, it was the smile, and the transition in the emotions in his eyes.


    Veelas are people that are extremely attuned to emotions in people''s eyes.


    They can tell what a person is thinking of them by taking one look at their eyes.


    Which is how she knew it wasn''t natural.


    People shouldn''t be able to do it.


    They shouldn''t be able to shift from one emotion to another without the connection, which meant either one of two things.


    Either he has a split personality, one that deals with darker emotions like sadness and anger and the other that deals with happiness and joy.


    Or, he has extremely well developed Occlumency shields, lettering him bury his emotions whenever he feels like he needs, either way, it means he truly suffered, as it is the only way for one of those two things to appear.


    "Nice to meet you." Harry said shaking her mother and father''s hands before doing the same to Gabrielle.


    "So Fleur," he said "ready for your ass to be kicked?" A small smile appeared on his face.


    "I think you''re the one who''s gonna lose, little boy." The smirk on her face showed she was joking, as the nickname she gave him every time they had an argument appeared.


    "I really think that age shouldn''t count when I''m as tall as I am." Harry said rolling his eyes.


    He was right of course, not only was he a head taller then her, he also looked a lot older then his age, with his old eyes, broad shoulders, defined muscles... Fleur has to shove her blush down, she might have a small crush on Harry, but it doesn''t matter, every person with eyes can see Luna is in love with him, and she won''t let her friendship with the girl be destroyed by going after Harry, unless Harry makes the first move.


    "It doesn''t matter how tall you are, you aren''t going to win." She said.


    "Oh, I know I''m not," Harry said "but neither do you."


    "You think Victor would win?" She asked surprised, both her and Victor talked about it and both felt Harry would win.


    "No, I think Potter would, if only by cheating."


    That made her and her parents to frown.


    "You think Potter is going to cheat?" Her father asked


    "Not him, Dumbledore. The headmaster wants him to win."


    "And how do you know that?" Her mother asked.


    "Because I was made to swear an oath to help him." Harry said looking sadly at Fleur. "Which is why if we meat at the maze I will have to knock you out, I''m sorry."


    Fleur felt this kind of anger Only a few times in her life.


    She felt it when her friends abandoned her for being a Veela.


    She felt it when she heard students in Hogwarts making fun about her headmistress.


    And she felt it now.


    It was a righteous anger about favoritism and acts of looking down on people for something out of their control, like birth or in Harry''s case, a dark wizard choosing to kill his brother first, instead of him.


    Before she even noticed, she hugged Harry, whispering in his ear "Don''t worry, I will knock you out first and win this stupid tournament, before giving the bird to Dumbledore."


    Harry laughed, and it was like the world was right again, yet, before he could say something, he tensed, and a voice was heard from behind her back.


    "Hey Harry, can we talk?" Turning around, she saw James Potter standing near them, looking embarrassed.


    JAMES'' POV


    James wasn''t sure what is he going to say.


    After all, what do you say to a son you abandoned twice, even if the first time was out of your control.


    He wanted to drop on the floor and beg for forgiveness, for a second (or more correctly third) chance.


    He wanted to act like it never happened, hugging the boy as he did when he was a baby.


    He wanted Harry to look him in the eyes, see his emotions, forgive him, cry and reunite with his family.


    He knew non of it would eve ever happen.


    The boy, no the young man that was hugging the Veela (and how proud was he of the boy!) would never agree to forgive him right away.


    No, he needed to slowly insert himself to Harry''s life until he was one day just forgiven, and it all starts with one sentence.


    "Hey Harry can we talk?" He saw the guarded look his son had when looking at him, and it broke his heart, because he knew he deserves it.


    "What do you want?" The temperature in his voice was something James never heard, it wasn''t like heated hatred, something Snape has, nor was it like the apathy, an even temperature voice that was uncaring, like how Lucius Malfoy talked to him, it was ice cold fury, something that seemed like there was nothing there, but with one step too far would cause an avalanche, making everyone a causality.


    "To talk, privately." His voice was smaller now.


    "I can''t, I need to focus on the task."


    "So can we talk after? It''s important" James said, adding ''to me'' in his head.


    "Fine, an hour after the task, right here."


    James almost jumped in joy, getting Harry to listen to him Would be the first step, but he is sure that one day they l the four of them would be family again.


    HARRY''S POV


    Getting out of the chamber and near the toilets, Harry called Dobby before popping away, only to return five minutes later, with a grin on his face.


    ''Let the game begin.''

 Chapter 167 - 167- the maze

    VICTOR''S POV


    As Victor looked at the maze where it used to be a quidditch field, heard the audience cheer, and saw Harry running in after Fleur, he couldn''t help but see red.


    While Victor would have loved winning the tournament, he already had fame from his seeker position.


    Fleur cared more about the win, but she wanted to show to herself and others she is more then a Veela, and she did.


    The only one of the three of them who Victor felt need the win was Harry, not that he would ever tell them.


    But Victor saw.


    He saw the anger in his friend''s eyes whenever he looked at any of the Potters.


    He saw the students whispering about Marcus, seemingly forgetting Harry.


    He saw the looks in the eyes of Harry''s friends, even the ones that Harry hides his friendship with as they looked toward Harry''s location, looks full of sadness for him.


    Harry needs the win.


    He needs to show the world he is here, that he is special, that he isn''t just the longer ex-brother of the boy-who-lived.


    And now he his shot was forcibly taken from him.


    Now he has to help a boy he hates win a tournament he doesn''t deserve to win.


    And there is nothing Victor can do to help.


    Sure, he could knock out Marcus, but Harry made a magical oath, he would only cause bigger problems for his friend.


    Looking back at Marcus with disgust, Victor heard Bagman telling him to go, before running in.


    At least he can make it so everyone know Marcus cheated.


    MARCUS'' POV


    When Marcus heard his name called in the champions choosing ceremony he freaked out.


    He didn''t put his name in, but like every year since he came to this school, trouble seem to follow him.


    Well, if he is being entirely honest, that isn''t accurate.


    In his first he chose to take his friends to fight Snape, only to find out the one who wants to steel the philosopher''s stone is Voldemort, instead of telling other professors when McGonagall didn''t listen.


    In his second year he could have chose to tell a useful Professor about what monster was hiding in the chamber and take them into it.


    Even in his third year he was never in danger from Sirius, and the Dementors didn''t really bother him.


    But this year he truly didn''t do anything, which is why he was so surprised when his name was called.


    But he was even more surprised when not only most of the school didn''t believe him, but his best friend also.


    It all turned better a few weeks later, when people had enough with the uncaring attitude Harry seemed to have.


    Yet, it took until he almost died from a dragon for Ron to get his head out of his ass and apologize.


    The life of Marcus got incredibly better afterwards, he had the school support, his friends, and his family.


    His only problem was that Harry kept besting him in everything.


    It is hard enough to have a brother better then you.


    It is even worse when it''s your twin.


    But when it''s a twin that was kicked out of the family? It''s like every time he beats Marcus in anything Marcus fears their parents are about to regret.


    When he got last place in the first task he might have been only a little bit worried.


    But then Harry showed up with amazing date at the Ball, and won the second task perfectly, looking like a hero as he helped the other two champions along, it was like he tries to steal his place in the world.


    Yet, the worst came today, when his father, after wishing him good luck distractedly, went to talk to Harry.


    Marcus knew the day would come, when he had to prove he is more than the boy-who-lived, when he has to prove himself to be the better man to be a Potter.


    He is going to win this stupid tournament!


    HARRY''S POV


    The second Harry walked into the maze he used the disillusion charm to make himself invisible before taking out his broom that was shrunk and enlarged it before riding it.


    Seriously, why did no one of the other champions thought about it was beyond him, and that not even thinking about the hat being summonable, which it is, as canon Harry did just that in the graveyard.


    Harry watched Fleur canceling a special enchantment that seemed to cause people to slow down before Barty crouch jr. stunned her.


    He saw Victor moving forward, placing magical traps anywhere he walks on.


    It warmed his heart knowing, as he heard the man murmuring about making Marcus'' victory a tough one.


    Yet he saw Barty Crouch coming closer, and knew the man might place Victor under an unforgivable, so before that could happen he sent a stunning curse with his wand, which he took out just for the day, before sending red sparks.


    As he flew to keep an eye on the ''boy-who-lived'', he could see fake Moody smile at him, creeping him out.


    Watching Marcus moving through obstacles wasn''t as boring as feared, as every creature and trap he managed to over come, fake Moody was overcoming five, cleaning the boy''s path forward.


    ''Seriously, when canon Harry said he overcame everything with luck and help he wasn''t kidding.''


    Finally, Marcus reached the cup, and disappeared.

 Chapter 168 - 168- the graveyard

    A FEW HOURS EARLIER


    HARRY''S POV


    Having Dobby Pop him to the graveyard, Harry had Voldemort bring Pettigrew, who had been fed the Draught of the Living Death after getting caught by Harry, and then obliviated before getting fake memories of living with baby Voldemort, catching Marcus, and cutting his arm to bring Voldemort back to life.


    The only thing Harry hasn''t managed to do yet was figuring out how the silver hands Voldemort created in the books was made.


    Sure, he can create something similar, with his knowledge of biology, belief and magical power, but to create it without the knowledge was beyond him for now, especially with the special hidden affect of killing Peter if he betrays him.


    Harry''s way of doing the spell was simple, creating the arm as it is supposed to be built with little magical energy of his own, connect the arm to the body and Peter''s magic and let him fuel it himself.


    The problem that by doing so, you can''t create secret effects as most of the magic used isn''t yours, and even the smallest effects would disappear after a month at most.


    While not understanding this piece of magic is annoying, Harry didn''t really need it as he didn''t care for loyalty from Peter, instead, Harry had Voldemort cut Peter''s arm before using his imitation for the spell on the rat, creating a Golden arm.


    After finishing with it, Harry sat on a chair He conjured, listening to GAI reading him a book.


    The second he heard something smash to the ground he had his wand up and stunned Marcus, before obliviating him and putting a memory of the ritual inside his head.


    Having Voldemort give Peter the antidote for the Draught while confuding him, Harry made sure he is invisible and going near the place he had Voldemort put the cauldron.


    LUCIUS'' POV


    Feeling the pain of being summoned, Lucius takes a quick look at his dark mark.


    ''He is back.'' Lucius thinks as he looks at his dark mark that seemed to pulse darkness across his arm, with the black snake swimming fast in the skull.


    Lucius was prepared for this moment, he felt his excuses couldn''t be better, and he was scared as hell.


    Putting on his Death Eater robes and mask as quickly as possible, which he had prepared for weeks, Lucius finally released the hold he had on the dark mark magic, teleporting reaching the destination, Lucius saw he was in a graveyard, and that he wasn''t the first to come, but luckily, not the last either.


    Seeing his chance to start something that I''m important for mercy, Lucius quickly Bended his knees, crawled to the dark lord''s feet and kissed his robes, "master" he shouted, feeling disgusted with himself but willing to do everything it takes to survive.


    He wasn''t sure who was the first fellow Death Eater who copied him and why, though most likely they also understood the need to do so to survive the night, but eventually all the present Death Eaters did the same, finished, and stood in the half circle the dark lord used whenever he had a speech for all his ''friends'', leaving in the middle the dark lord, Pettigrew, who not only was alive but, as Lucius now noticed, has a golden arm instead of his regular, and Marcus Potter, who lay on a grave looking either stunned or dead.


    Looking around, he saw a few more holes in the circle then he expected, with Severus'' spot being one of them.


    ''Oh, I hope you would have a good explanation for this Severus.'' Lucius thought before cleaning his mind from every thought unrelated to his survival.


    "Welcome, Death Eaters," said the dark lord quietly, sending shivers in Lucius'' body. "Thirteen years. . . thirteen years since last we met. Yet you answer my call as though it were yesterday, we are still united under the Dark Mark, then! Or are we?"


    He put back his terrible face and sniffed, his slit-like nostrils widening.


    "I smell guilt," he said. "There is a stench or guilt upon the air. I see you all, whole and healthy, with your powers intact - such prompt appearances! and I ask myself . . . why did this band of wizards never come to the aid of their master, to whom they swore eternal loyalty?" Lucius knew better then to answer, every single one of the Death Eaters knew better then to answer.


    "And I answer myself," whispered Voldemort, "they must have believed me broken, they thought I was gone. They slipped back among my enemies, and they pleaded innocence, and ignorance, and bewitchment.... And then I ask myself, but how could they have believed I would not rise again? They, who knew the steps I took, long ago, to guard myself against mortal death? They, who had seen proofs of the immensity of my power in the times when I was mightier than any wizard living?


    And I answer myself, perhaps they believed a still greater power could exist, one that could vanquish even Lord Voldemort. . . perhaps they now pay allegiance to another . . .


    perhaps that champion of commoners, of Mudbloods and Muggles, Albus Dumbledore?" Lucius resisted rubbing his head, it seems that the dark lord didn''t changed, and that the same issue that changed the war to physical from political as it started last time stayed the same.


    The dark lord is still extremist, and he makes every follower of his the same with his dark mark driving them insane.


    "It is a disappointment to me ... I confess myself disappointed. . . ."


    One of the men suddenly flung himself forward, breaking the circle. Trembling from head to foot, he collapsed at Voldemort''s feet.


    "Master!" he shrieked, "Master, forgive me! Forgive us all!" Lucius looked in horror, who was the stupid man thought he was standing before? He should know what happens when you interrupt the dark lord.


    "Crucio!" Lucius should feel pity, but instead he feels relive it isn''t him.


    "Get up, Avery," said Voldemort softly. "Stand up. You ask for forgiveness? I do not forgive. I do not forget. Thirteen long years ... I want thirteen years'' repayment before I forgive you." The dark lord then looked to his right, where Lucius stood, where he stood everyone there was a gathering.


    "Lucius, my slippery friend," he whispered, halting before him, making Lucius more nervous then possible. "I am told that you have not renounced the old ways, though to the world you present a respectable face. You are still ready to take the lead in a spot of Muggle-torture, I believe? Yet you never tried to find me, Lucius. . . . Your exploits at the Quidditch World Cup were fun, I daresay.... but might not your energies have been better directed toward finding and aiding your master?" The answer was ready on Lucius lips, having perfected and memorized it for weeks.


    "My Lord, I was constantly on the alert, had there been any sign from you, any whisper of your whereabouts, I would have been at your side immediately, nothing could have prevented me -"


    "And yet you ran from my Mark, when a faithful Death Eater sent it into the sky last summer?" said the dark lord lazily, and Lucius made sure to stopp talking abruptly, making it seem as if he is speechless, when he knew the dark lord would bring it up, excuses are for later, the dark lord showed his power already, now he shows his compassion- thank you Avery.


    "Yes, I know all about that, Lucius. . . . You have disappointed me. ... I expect more faithful service in the future."


    "Of course, my Lord, of course. . . . You are merciful, thank you...."


    The dark lord moved around, talked about the ones who lost themselves to the dark mark as loyal, and gave the ones who didn''t he gave a second chance.


    "And here we have six missing Death Eaters . . . three dead in my service. One, too cowardly to return ... he will pay. One, who I believe has left me forever ... he will be killed, of course . . . and one, who remains my most faithful servant, and who has already reentered my service.


    He is at Hogwarts, that faithful servant, and it was through his efforts that our young friend arrived here tonight..." Lucius didn''t know if to hope it to be Severus, which would means he would survive, or hope it isn''t, which means he is sane.


    "Yes," said the dark lord, a grin curling his lipless mouth as the eyes of the circle flashed in Marcus Potter''s direction. "Marcus has kindly joined us for my rebirthing party. One might go so far as to call him my guest of honor."


    Looking at the young boy, Lucius felt it is pity he would die tonight, as he was still only a child.


    "Oh, I''m not going to kill the boy." The dark lord said, making every single Death Eater look at their lord in shock.


    "No, the boy need to suffer before his death, he needs the entire wizarding world to turn on him, to be in despair, and to drag the entire light side with him through the mud, which is why he is about to announce my return as we make the world think he is crazy!" Lucius couldn''t help but impressed, even if the dark lord kept with his idiotic notion of telling his evil plans to everyone being a good idea, he still managed to create an actual plan that doesn''t involve only killinng and torturing people with crucio, maybe the years walk were good for the dark lord.


    "Now, when we finished with this, it is time to return the boy to his school." The boy woken and made to hold a cup that was apparently a portkey, sending him to school.


    "Now, I''m going to live at the Malfoy manor!" The dark lord said before appearing, making Lucius internally sigh.


    ''This is gonna suck''

 Chapter 169 - 169- a soul sucking mistake

    ALBUS''S POV


    Seeing Marcus appear at the maze entry point with a long cut on his arm made Albus giddy with joy.


    For the past two weeks he got no correspondence with update from Peter, something that made him worried about the situation with Tom.


    Only Barty keeping to the plan made him not abandon everything and go search for Peter and Tom.


    Yes, he knew the DADA Professor isn''t Alister Moody, he knew the man since before he lost an eye, he knew the man isn''t as crazy as he made it seem, that most of it is an act to throw people off their game.


    Although, this year in captivity might change it.


    Not that it mattered now, as he ran toward the child that will make him a god, as said child screamed "Voldemort is back." He didn''t care about his friend who probably developed claustrophobia, he didn''t care the child of his most loyal followers was probably tortured.


    he only cared for one thing- the trap has been sat.


    BARTY''S POV


    Seeing the boy return with the portkey filled Barty with joy and dread.


    It filled him with joy as the boy''s screams about his master being alive confirmed what the dark mark''s pain already told him- the plan worked and the dark lord once more has a body.


    On the other hand, the boy being back means the plan his master sent to him two weeks ago will need to be executed, and of he won''t do it the dark lord will disregard any contribution he did.


    The chaos Marcus'' return and screaming caused was just enough to distract the headmaster, and with the boy''s parents being faraway, Barty managed to take the boy with him.


    "Its all right, son, I''ve got you . . . come on ... hospital wing . . ."


    "Dumbledore said stay," said Marcus with eyes filled with a special kind of confusion, the kind that meant his mind has been messed with.


    "You need to lie down. . .. Come on now...." Barty said as he used the power Moody''s strong arms granted him to pull him away from the crowd.


    "What happened. Marcus?" He asked as he took the teen inside the castle, not because he wanted to know, but because he knew that the more times he thought of what the fake memories showed him happened, the more focus he had on the tiny details, and the more time he talked about what happened, the more the memories will integrate themselves into his mind, especially if he does it when he is still confused and tried, as his magic won''t have the strength to fight it.


    "Cup was a Portkey," said Marcus as they crossed the entrance hall. "Took me to a graveyard . . . and Voldemort was there . . . Lord Voldemort..."


    "The Dark Lord was there? What happened then?"


    "Made a potion . . . got his body back. . . ."


    "The Dark Lord got his body back? He''s returned?"


    "And the Death Eaters came . . . and then we dueled. ..."


    "You dueled with the Dark Lord?" The dark lord''s plan to disproof the light side woulld work perfectly if the world had the story of how the symbol of the light is delusional enough to think he can beat the dark lord in a duel.


    "Got away . . . my wand . . . did something funny. ... I saw people . . . they came out of his wand. ..."


    "In here. Marcus ... in here, and sit down. . . . You''ll be all right now . . . drink this. ..." he gave the boy a memory potion, one that in the past was given to people when aurors take statements to sharpen people''s memory, one that was stopped being given as it has the side affect of strengthening the connection a fake memory has to the drinker''s mind, especially if he thinks about the saiid memory.


    "Drink it... you''ll feel better . . . come on, now. Marcus, I need to know exactly what happened. ..."


    Seeing the boy doesn''t drink, Barty tipped the stuff down Marcus'' throat who coughed, before looking much more focused.


    "Voldemort''s back, Marcus? You''re sure he''s back? How did he do it?"


    "He took stuff from his father''s grave, and from Wormtail, and me," said the teen.


    "What did the Dark Lord take from you?" said Barty urgently, knowing he doesn''t have much time before people start showing up.


    "Blood," said Marcus, raising his arm.


    Barty let out his breath in a long, low hiss.


    "And the Death Eaters? They returned?"


    "Yes," said Marcus. "Loads of them . . ."


    "How did he treat them?" Barty asked, yet before the boy had a chance to say anything, the office''s door was trusted open, Dumbledore, James and Lily Potter coming in.


    "Stupefy!" The three shouted at the same time with their wands shooting red lights toward him, something he could have avoided if he wanted to, but the plan was for him to get caught, which is why he didn''t, letting darkness sweep him in.


    Waking up from a stupefy was a pain, you feel as if your entire body is made of lead, and not in the fun ''nothing can hurt me'' way.


    Not to mention there was a fogginess even in his half woken mind he can identify as something that happened to him when a truth potion was poured inside of him.


    "Can you hear me?" Dumbledore asked quietly.


    Barty could resist, but that wasn''t the plan.


    "Yes," he muttered.


    "I would like you to tell us," said Dumbledore softly, "how you came to be here. How did you escape from Azkaban?"


    If smirking wouldn''t have given away his ability to resist the poison he would have, instead, Barty took a breath and told them about his father''s crimes.


    He told them about how his father rescued him from Azkaban because of his mother''s wish, how he controlled him with an unforgivable, how the man obliviated a woman after she found out, and he told them about the quidditch cup.


    He knew it didn''t matter, his father is dead, he killed him, but still, petty revenge felt good.


    After which he told them about his master helping him.


    "And what did Lord Voldemort ask you to do?" said Dumbledore when it reached that point.


    "He asked me whether I was ready to risk everything for him. I was ready. It was my dream, my greatest ambition, to serve him, to prove myself to him. He told me he needed to place a faithful servant at Hogwarts. A servant who would guide Marcus Potter through the Triwizard Tournament without appearing to do so. A servant who would watch over Marcus Potter. Ensure he reached the Triwizard Cup. Turn the cup into a Portkey, which would take the first person to touch it to my master. But first -"


    "You needed Alastor Moody," said Dumbledore. His blue eyes were blazing, though his voice remained calm.


    "Wormtail and I did it. We had prepared the Polyjuice Potion beforehand. We journeyed to his house. Moody put up a struggle. There was a commotion. We managed to subdue him just in time. Forced him into a compartment of his own magical trunk. Took some of his hair and added it to the potion. I drank it; I became Moody''s double. I took his leg and his eye. I was ready to face Arthur Weasley when he arrived to sort out the Muggles who had heard a disturbance. I made the dustbins move around the yard. I told Arthur Weasley I had heard intruders in my yard, who had set off the dustbins. Then I packed up Moody''s clothes and Dark detectors, put them in the trunk with Moody, and set off for Hogwarts. I kept him alive, under the Imperius Curse. I wanted to be able to question him. To find out about his past, learn his habits, so that I could fool even Dumbledore.


    I also needed his hair to make the Polyjuice Potion. The other ingredients were easy. I stole boom-slang skin from the dungeons. When the Potions master found me in his office, I said I was under orders to search it."


    "And what became of Wormtail after you attacked Moody?" said Dumbledore.


    "Wormtail returned to care for my master, nurse him to health."


    "And tonight. . ."


    "I offered to carry the Triwizard Cup into the maze before dinner," whispered Barty. "Turned it into a Portkey. My master''s plan worked. He is returned to power and I will be honored by him beyond the dreams of wizards." He put his crazy smile on, knowing it was time for his performance to finish.


    Dumbledore left, taking the entire Potter family with him, leaving only McGonagall to keep an eye on him.


    "So...." he dragged his voice as he looked at Dumbledore''s little bitch. "You know the headmaster won''t ever love you as you wish, he is gay." That was something he wanted to tell the women since before he finished his studies, and he felt like the look in the transfiguration Professor''s face will keep him alive in the next few months in Azkaban until his master rescue him, even if he got stunned once more.


    As darkness took him for the second time, Barty thought he would wake up in prison for the next time, not knowing he is about to be kissed.

 Chapter 170 - 170- searching for Harry

    HARRY''S POV


    As he looked at his watch, Harry saw the time he used the time turner has arrived, which meant Marcus haas returned and he can leave the maze.


    As he left the maze he saw the entire audience in a state of panic as Dumbledore, the other headmasters and Fudge kept trying to calm them down.


    Seeing that nobody noticed him, Harry left for the ROR to rest, after all it was a long day.


    JAMES'' POV


    With Marcus appearing suddenly in the middle of the field, announcing the return of Voldemort, getting taken by Moody, finding out he wasn''t Moody but Barty Crouch, and calming his son down enough to tell them what actually happened twice, first as a father and then as an auror, it took James five hours to remember his intended meeting with Harry.


    Rushing to the side chamber for the chance Harry is still there, waiting for him, James didn''t actually have much hopes about that, if he was in Harry''s place, twice abandoned and left to defend himself, he wouldn''t give him a chance, but he gave a chance and James spat on it, no matter the reason, James knew he blew his shot.


    It was why James wasn''t surprised that no one was at the side chamber, and why, if it was before the whole ''Voldemort returns to life'' fiasco, James would have left the boy alone to calm down before trying again.


    Now he can''t.


    It isn''t safe anymore, he needs to come back and live with his family.


    Going back to the grand Hall where students kept talking about his younger son and the return of the dark lord.


    Going over to the one table he wanted to stay away from, James approached a student he saw Harry talk with all the time last year.


    "Excuse me, ms Lovegood?" Her head turned in his direction as her conversation with the French champion, an eyebrow raised when she saw who approached her, eyes turning from warm and smiling to so cold and sharp he couldn''t believe she is the child of weirdo Lovegood, who he used to prank as a child.


    "Do you know where is my son?" As if she knew what he was about to ask Ms Lovegood immediately said "Wasn''t he taken by Professor Moody after shouting about the return of You-Know-Who?"


    "I meant my other son, Harry."


    The girl''s eyes opened in mock surprise "You have another son?! But how would I know where he is, I only know one Harry, and he isn''t a Potter."


    At that point James had enough. "Tell me where he is, now!" Raising his voice probably wasn''t the best course of action, as not only the entire Grand Hall seemed to stop talking and look at him in silence instead, the French champion who sat beside ms. Lovegood took out her wand pointed it at him.


    "Do you have no shame!" The party Veela yelled. "You abandoned Harry, twice! forced him to concede the tournament, only for your son ''The boy who cheats'' to win, and now you expect him to be at your back and call?" The entire Hall was filled with hash conversations, as the Veela''s words sinked in every person''s mind.


    ''Made him concede? What on earth is she talking about?'' James was truly confused, but he wasn''t an auror for nothing, remembering how Crouch talked about helping Marcus win the tournament, he quickly made the connection.


    "No, it''s a misunderstanding! Now I have to talk with him! It''s for an investigation."


    Before any of them could answer, a voice he hated was heard behind him.


    "Mister Potter, please stop bothering the students." Snape appeared behind him, usually he would have started arguing with the man, but now he had more pressing issues.


    "Listen Snape, they think we forced Harry to give up the tournament and help Marcus win! Harry thinks that!" A passive look appeared on the man face, one that James recognized from some of their spats as a.d.u.l.ts, one that meant he keeps his emotions in check, yet James recognized the glint of understanding, horror and anger in the man''s eyes.


    "Miss Lovegood, where is mister Peverel?"


    LUNA''S POV


    Luna knew she has to give an answer of sorts, her head of house''s eyes didn''t look like they would take no as an answer.


    "He went to sleep." She said, and watched the two men run in the direction of the Slytherin common so fast that she didn''t have to hold her giggling back.


    "What''s so funny?" Fleur seemed to ask, but Luna instead of answering reached her left ear and sent magic into her earring.


    "Harry," She said quietly only Fleur hearing her. "Professor Snape and James are looking for you." She heard a quiet "thanks" reaching her ear as she saw Fleur standing with her mouth opened in shock as her eyes looked at the earring.


    "I have so many questions!" She said, before dragging Luna away from the Hall as Luna thought how to explain it without lying yet not activating the Fidelius charm as to not make her friend lose her memory.


    SEVERUS'' POV


    As Severus ran to the Slytherin dorms he thought once more about escaping, even though he knew it was useless.


    If Severus didn''t know what the dark mark was, he would have escaped already.


    But the moment you take the dark mark you are doomed for life, either yours or the dark lord''s, and Severus wasn''t planning on dying anytime soon.


    Which is why he decided to stay, making sure to become a spy on both sides, making sure each side think he believes in their cause, when in fact both causes were twisted.


    As a half blood and a member of both sides, Severus knew each side''s arguments vary well.


    He knew the real reason most purebloods hated muggleborns is the destruction of their culture and the self-righteousness they seem to possess in the last 100 years.


    As the muggle''s studies and society progressed more and more, muggleborns who used to come to Hogwarts without much previous knowledge and with a will to become part of the already established society, became unwilling to learn the culture of the magical world, thus creating hate in the magical world toward them.


    On the other hand, muggleborns didn''t want to change their traditions, even if they changed most of them by living most of their their Hogwarts years in the magical world.


    The two sides would have reached some sort of middle ground in the end, probably by keeping the core of the magical culture while adding fun muggle traditions if not for the two people the war seem to be all about/ Dumbledore and Voldemort.


    The second Dumbledore became a headmaster, Chief Warlock, and Supreme Mugwamp, he started to push for changing all the traditional holidays to muggle holidays, something that made the tension that was already there to explode.


    Now, if that was all, maybe the purebloods would have pushed Dumbledore out from his positions of power or excepted it, but around the same time another power rouse, Voldemort.


    Having someone as powerful and charismatic as him to fight for their cause was something they needed.


    Once again, If that was all it would have come to an end with political battles and maybe a few duels, especially with magical people''s laziness and willingness to accept status quo, but there was two thing no one could have predicted.


    The fact that the leaders of both sides are crazy megalomaniacs and that they didn''t really care for their causes made it so the escalated every peace talks into fights.


    And the fact that both made sure their followers and enemies both become more and more invested in the war.


    On the ''light'' side Dumbledore used manipulations of emotions to convince the young students he is the best wizard to ever grace the earth, and after you joined and made friends you couldn''t back out without being considered evil, while showing the other side that if they fight there is no bad consequences.


    On the ''dark'' side Voldemort used the dark mark to create insanity in his servants.


    Making even those that separated the craziness from their mind to attached themselves to the things that cause them the most joy, and take them to the extreme.


    Those that loved dark magic became obsessed with the unforgivables, those that liked money and their status became unable to let it go.


    Even Severus didn''t get away from it, with his unhealthy obsession with Lily, something he knew that if she died would have become worse.


    Luckily for him she lived, and instead his obsession became helping Slytherin students and making Gryffindor students suffer as he hoped as a child the head of house would be like for him.


    It is why he wouldn''t let Harry walk the same path he did, even if it meant working together with Potter for a while.

 Chapter 171 - 171- Deal

    HARRY''S POV


    After Luna used the earring to alert him about Professor Snape and James Potter search for him, Harry exited the ROR and went in the direction of the Slytherin dorms.


    He knew that he can''t actually arrive before the two men, and he felt no need to use the time turner to arrive first.


    Which is why, as he arrived to the common room, the two men just came back from his own.


    "Harry!" James yelled as he rushed toward him, stopping at the last seconds as Harry pulled out his wand in warning.


    "Mister Peverel, where were you just now? Miss Lovegood seem to think you were resting." The passive look on the Professor''s face didn''t change once.


    "I went for a walk, you know, to cheer myself about losing." Harry shrugged.


    "Really?" The Professor raised an eyebrow. "I thought you didn''t care about winning the tournament?" Harry knew the game they were playing, it was one that is based on who gives up first, with the conversation never goes into the subject in question until one gives up, letting the second person take the lead in the conversation.


    "I guess it hit me harder than I thought it would." His lips might have went up into a tiny, almost invisible smirk.


    "Oh bloody Slytherin!" James said, letting Harry win the game with the question "Did You help Marcus win the tournament?"


    Harry knew when he told Fleur that it will come out eventually, it was his plan B in case Barty decided to stay as a spy and truly convinced Dumbledore, not to mention that making the world know Marcus cheated (whether he did it intentionally or not was beside the point) only made it better.


    Releasing his hatred toward the man so it would show on his face, Harry said "you know I can''t talk about it." James seemed to recoil from the venom in his voice, though less in surprise than in shame.


    "Har.." "Don''t" Harry said stopping him from saying whatever he was about to say.


    "I don''t care about excuses nor do I care about apologies, I don''t even care if I might or might not have been forced to let the ''boy-who-lived'' win and can''t confirm because of unbreakable oath being cast, just stop." The thing about the oath he swore to crouch is that he tell people ''Moody'' made him help Marcus win, the thing is, as long as doesn''t tell the name of Crouch or Moody, he can tell everything else.


    "It wasn''t us, it was a Death Eater who impersonated Moody!" James blurted out, making the potions Professor to sigh.


    "I never said the one who forced me was Professor Moody, but even if it was, do you think I would believe you the headmaster didn''t know his friend was replaced? That it wants the headmaster''s plan to make Marcus Potter a bigger hero than he is considered?" Harry knew he shouldn''t say as much as he did. He was revealing his distrust with no benefit for himself, except he wasn''t doing it for himself, he was doing it for Professor Snape.


    "Mister Peverel," Professor Snape seemed thoughtful. "Have you heard the yelling of Marcus Potter about the return of the dark lord?"


    "I can''t seem to think about anyone near or in the maze who didn''t."


    "If the headmaster wanted to enlarge Potter''s fame, do you think he would do it like that?"


    This was a question Harry was prepared to.


    "After looking as idiotic as he did in the first two tasks? Or do you expect me to believe a forth year, one that seemed only above average can escape with his life from one of the strongest living wizard?"


    The mocking voice apparently was enough to send James railing.


    "Don''t talk about your brother like that! He survived a terrible thing today."


    Harry''s eyes rolling couldn''t have been bigger.


    "He is NOT my brother, and as I said I don''t believe him!" Once more venom filled his voice as he addressed James, who was about to answer only to get cut off by Snape.


    "I don''t think this conversation should be done with you here Potter, you don''t seem to contribute much."


    "You can''t kick me out of it, Sni- Snape!" James stopped before the derogatory nickname came out of his mouth, although, judging by the Professor''s look, he caught it.


    "Not only I was the one who searched for Harry first, I am his father."


    "Oh, but you gave that privilege almost four years ago, didn''t you?" The snarl escaped Harry''s mouth. "Not that I''m complaining, unofficially, you gave up the right long before that."


    Once more James recoiled in shame.


    "Listen Harry, I''m sor-"


    "I already told you!"Harry interrupted once more. "No excuses! No apologies! And adding to it- don''t call me Harry!"


    He then looked at his Professor, who smirked in satisfaction.


    "I''m willing to continue our conversation in your office." A small nod was all it took for the two of them to go, leaving behind a lost-looking James.


    SEVERUS'' POV


    As they walked toward his office, Severus thought about how the conversation went until now.


    While he felt satisfaction from the way his student talked toward James Potter, putting him in his place, Severus couldn''t help but worry.


    The young Slytherin was so much like him when he was in school.


    So full with anger at his father, at his family, that making him choose Voldemort''s side was barley an inconvenience for his so called ''friends'', in fact the only reason it took so much time was because of Lily.


    Would Harry join the Death Eaters? Or would he be enthralled to forgive and join the order of Phoenix?


    The second option seemed less likely, especially with his opinions on the headmaster, who mr. Peverel seem to believe was a master politician, instead of the diabolical mastermind that he is, though he raised perfectly good concerns if Lucius didn''t send him a coded message about the return of the dark lord.


    Getting the two of them in his office, Severus sat off his chair as Harry does the same, the silent between the two of them seemed to fill the air as they both looked in each others eyes, Severus resisting the want to use Legilimency as he knew the boy had Occlumency, he was the one to teach it to him after all.


    In the end the boy was the first one to talk.


    "Honestly, I don''t know if I can trust you, Professor." He sighed. "If you weren''t one of my two favorite Professors and a Slytherin that seem to be stuck in the middle of this stupid war we wouldn''t have this conversation." Severus was shocked, he had no idea how the boy seemed to know he was working for both sides, but he could see on his face that mr. Peverel was serious.


    Apparently, his shock was seen on his face, as the boy rolled his eyes before saying "Come on Professor, it wasn''t hard to know you are a spy, the fact you ''used to be'' a Death Eater before joining the headmaster is common knowledge, the only thing I''m not sure is which side you are on, which is why we are having this conversation."


    "And you would just believe me?" Severus asked, regaining his composure.


    "No." Harry said shaking his head "We would have to do an unbreakable oath to be truthful and keep knowledge gained in this conversation a secret to the best of our abilities."


    An eyebrow raised in question "And what do I gain in this?"


    A grin spread across Harry''s face "I said both of us to be truthful, didn''t I?"


    Severus felt a grin of his own spread.


    "Indeed you did, I guess we have a deal, the only question is who would be the third party to bind us?"


    The grin on Harry''s face changed to a smirk.


    "That''s easy, Dobby!"

 Chapter 172 - 172- talking

    HARRY''S POV


    After the casting of the unbreakable oath has been cast Professor Snape started to talk.


    "I was young and angry when I joined the Death Eaters, at the time most of the war was political, with only a few battles between them and Dumbledore''s order, it wasn''t even illegal, and the ministry of magic stayed out of it." The Professor took a sip from a tea he made and continued.


    "Thinking back, I never cared about most of their agenda, didn''t care about traditions and classes, in fact, I hated them! I hated how my grandparents kicked my mother out for marrying a muggle, hated the bullying I experienced as a student because I wasn''t rich nor came from the right house!" The voice of the Professor became passionate as if he was talking about potions.


    "But at the same time I hated the other side more. I hated my muggle father who used to hit me for having magic, I hated my mother for not leaving with me, I hated the Gryffindors for bullying me because of me being a Slytherin, and the teachers who did nothing to stop them." Taking a big breath to calm himself down the Professor continue.


    "Not to mention I had big ambition. I wanted to be powerful, to be a potion master, to be respected, all three of those things needed connections and money, so I joined the Death Eaters." A sneer appeared on the man''s face as he said the group name, even as he continued to talk.


    "I could tell you about the searing pain that the dark mark causes, about the whispering it fills your mind with when the dark lord calls you, but someone who don''t have it can''t know.


    I can tell you about how it starts with small tasks when you join, making regular potion or help someone as a favor, how they convince you to break the laws littlle by little until you one day find yourself killing a person, but that isn''t explainable.


    In the end, I one day found myself regret something I did from the deepest parts of my heart." The Professor''s eyes seemed to be full of guilt.


    "When I did, I wanted to escape, but there is no escaping the dark lord once you put on the dark mark.


    So instead, I decided to repent.


    I joined the headmaster''s order, becoming a spy, and for a while I thought I moved to the side of good, of justice.


    When the war was over I felt relived, I was prepared to leave this country and never look back.


    It was then that I found out neither side is good.


    If the dark lord''s side worked by quick killing, hurting our world and people for only his gain, the headmaster side did the same only with slow and soft methods.


    The headmaster might spread the rumor about him being the best headmaster Hogwarts ever had, but three years after he got the job a new teacher joined the faculty until this very day- Cuthbert Binns, 10 years after that, a curse has been cast on the DADA position, and 10 years after that he forced me to become the potions Professor while forbidding me to teach my best, instead he said to teach poorly so the dark lord wouldn''t be suspicious." Another sip from his tea, the Professor continued.


    "All of this doesn''t even bother me so much so as the fact that the headmaster knew about the dark lord return to life before hand and decided to let him! Both sides has crazy leaders and those who follow them are becoming as crazy as them!


    So, in conclusion to your question- I am not in favor of either of two sides, I''m my own side, and I just want to make sure my Slytherin students survive it."


    The Professor finished talking and now looked expectingly as if saying ''now it''s your turn.''


    "You Professor..." Harry said "are everything I could have asked for." Harry grinned happily "You know, I feared your love for Lily Potter clouds your mind and judgment, but I can see you moved past it, that''s great, now, before I start my own ranting you need a piece of information of your own. Dobby." Dobby appeared once more, making the Professor look confused.


    "I need you to tell the Professor here my secret."


    "Yes Harry!" Dobby said before looking at the potions Professor. "Harry Potter isn''t an average wizard and can do wandless magic."


    The Professor''s mouth fell open as memories of Harry doing magic started correcting themselves, letting the Professor know about Harry''s abilities.


    "How? Why? When?"


    Harry knew what he meant.


    "Science plus practice, to avoid Dumbledore''s suspicions and as a great way to attack in secret, at the end of second year."


    Hearing the last answer, the Professor looked even more shocked.


    "You managed to cast a master-level charm in your second year, and wandlessly?"


    Harry grinned at that. "I do all my magic wandless, with the exception of curses, which apparently were made for wands."


    The Professor apparently needed time to process it because he said "let''s move on to your other less life changing parts."


    "Not sure there is, but I will try." Harry smirked.


    "The reason I told you about that is for you to understand that while I might not be as powerful as either side, I have my own strengths, and I would like you to join me."


    The Professor seemed to expect that somewhat.


    "Join you? As you can see I am no longer the naive, angry boy I once was, nor am I idealist, so why would I choose to join another side in this pointless war?"


    "You should join me BECAUSE you think it''s pointless! The war used to be political, about reformists vs traditionalists, before the two leaders joined in.


    My side in the war won''t be on either side, instead, it will take both leaders out, together with all the extremists under them."


    "You plan on killing all the Death Eaters and Dumbledore''s order?"


    "No, only those who are extremely demented. Lastrange, Carrow, Moody, Potters, the ones that are loyal to a fault or joined the war for the fighting, but that isn''t all my side is about, we are also about saving the wizarding world." Harry might have started becoming passionate midway through his speech.


    "Muggles are evolving constantly, making themselves better and better as the magical world stay the same, no more! We will keep the traditions that are important for the wizarding world, the holidays, the rituals, but as we keep them, we need to make sure our world doesn''t halt in place!"


    Harry could see the Professor was touched by his words, yet still seemed skeptical.


    "And how would you do that?"


    "We create new everyday products that improve people''s life and make them inseparable from our world."


    "Big words but I don''t see proof."


    "Of course you do, you see it everyday in school, my group created the card dueling."

 Chapter 173 - 173- Negotiation

    SEVERUS'' POV


    He couldn''t believe it.


    The boy he thought was like a younger version of himself turner to be the most incredible person he had the pleasure to meet.


    Sure, he wasn''t as powerful as the two leaders in the war, but power is something that grows with time, not to mention that according to what he seems to feel now that the Fidelius charm isn''t messing with his senses, the boy is at the peak of the second stage of magic.


    That wasn''t what Severus meant by considering Harry as a the incredible wizard he is.


    He can do wandless magic! Not the half-baked focused accidental magic that some people can do, like create bursts of fire or push people away, but controlled magic like transfigurations.


    It would have been enough if it was only that, Severus already considered it as amazing achievement.


    But no, the boy also created a way make magical people to power up all his inventions willingly, by using a game he made with his friends.


    As a half-blood potion master, Severus knows that the biggest thing that limits magical progress in terms of potions is the magical people''s inability to make potions without constant attention on them, making it so every big potion''s supplier need to make them by hand and have someone who knows potions well enough to follow his instructions.


    With all the needed healing potions, antidotes and other hospital related potions, which people are only willing to buy from potion''s masters, the time each of them have to do research about new potions lessens more and more as new potions are discovered.


    Even self-stirring cauldrons are only helpful for low-level potions, as stronger ones need to be imbued with specific intent to work.


    Harry''s way of storing magic from people was tried before, but no one ever managed to find a way to store it nor could anyone find enough willing people to store magic from.


    Even if nothing else seemed enticing, just the possibility to create a factory that makes potions without much needed help was enough to make Severus join him, after negotiating the terms, he is Slytherin when all said and done.


    "I have a few conditions before agreeing." Severus said and at the nod of the other side he continued.


    "First of all, I won''t be sacrificed, nor would I work for you- if we do it, we are partners." This was the most basic thing Severus needed, which was why he was surprised when Harry shook his head.


    "No, we won''t be partners, we will be business associates."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Partners are equals in everything, splitting 50/50 everything they get and the responsibilities are equal, associates aren''t, if you do more work you get more benefits, for example, if we create a potions factory where only my inventions work, you will get money for your connections and getting supplies, the rest will go to me."


    "What about the war?"


    "I will tell you everything that might affect you negatively and you will do the same, plans that involve you will be fully revealed but those that don''t won''t."


    Severus didn''t like that, it meant he will be vulnerable for surprises, the best time out of working for both sides was the knowledge it brought him.


    "No! You need me! You need someone on the inside of both groups. So either partners or nothing!"


    Half-way through his ultimatum the boy smirked.


    "No I don''t, I have spies on both sides already, and I can take it slower and become an ''official'' potion master after finishing school." The way he said official made Severus remember he was talking to a boy who created miracles already, and helped him create the liquid luck potion on his third year, something that might seemed reasonable at the time, but now that the charm stopped affecting him made him see how absurd it was.


    "Fine" he said sighing. "We will do it your way, but I want 35% profit from every potions related enterprise, the ability to vote on any other members of our group, and I will say no to any life threatening requests."


    "I will give you 20% profit, the ability to vote on ADDING more members, saying no within reason, and access to my library."


    "What is so special about your library?"


    "Oh, just look here."


    Harry said and took out of his pocket a palm-mirror.


    Pouring magic into it, a face appeared on it like one of those opinion mirrors women love.


    "What subject are you searching for?" The mirror talked emotionlessly.


    "Potions." Severus said raising an eyebrow toward the boy when names of books, some he read, some he only heard about, and some not even that appeared alphabetically.


    "Would you like to narrow the search?"


    Severus now was truly intrigued, but is it only a library, or more?


    "Give me everything you have on the archina potion!"


    The mirror changed, now instead of showing books it showed chapters from different books, some that just by seeing them Severus wanted to start reading as they were things he searched for a while now.


    But now wasn''t the time, now he needed to give Harry an answer, and with incentive like that there is only one answer to give.


    "Where do we start?"

 Chapter 174 - 174- utopia

    HARRY''S POV


    After the negotiations with the Professor concluded, both of them made sure they understand their next step, Harry left the Professor''s office back to the ROR.


    Thinking he had a moment of peace as he walked into the room, Harry sighed in contentment.


    Gaining the Professor''s help would be instrumental for Harry''s future plans.


    You see, whether he likes it or not, to make the world survive after the next 10 years, Harry would have to make sure no wizard is being exposed to the mundane world, as no matter who wins the war between the regular people and magical people (magical, it will be magical), the world would be destroyed.


    To make sure the magical people doesn''t get exposed, Harry would have to replace wands with magical technology.


    Wands, most of which are about 10 inch, are vary conspicuous when held, not to mention that whether it''s the wands movements or the shouting of magical spells, non of them is the most secretive way of casting spells.


    Instead of using them, if a small cellphone, like the one in the fan fiction in his head, was made, and wand movements be translated to numbers people dial, with only silent casting, or, for those that don''t know that, put the phone on your head to make sure look like you talk to someone, as long as it isn''t an obvious no one would know something was cast.


    Other then that, they would also have to make sure TV, computer, and gaming is ahead of its time to make sure the biggest threat for the magical world''s secrecy isn''t happening- the muggleborns leaving it.


    With technology advancing as it does, the comforts that made the magical world desirable enough for the muggleborns to stay in it even with the discrimination are becoming less and less important, making it so that children who grow in the normal world right now are less likely to become enthrall with magic, not enough to leave behind the comforts of technology completely, and if after staying in Hogwarts for 7 years they return to the non-magical world, without any normal education they would have to use magic to get the money and comforts it offers, making it much more likely for magic to be found out about.


    If, on the other hand, the comforts of the magical world keeps eclipsing the mundane world, the muggleborns would have much harder time to be able to leave it.


    In addition, using entertainment to pass forward subliminal massages, whether it''s simple ones like ''buy more products'' and ''play more'' or more important ones like ''all of us are human beings'' or, much more to Harry''s taste- ''Don''t try to rule the world." Harry felt it''s the best way to move forward to the future as if someone not as crazy or not as idiotic as Voldemort tries to use magic to rule the world, they would succeed, and with messages like that being broadcast to people''s subconscious for their entire life, Harry wouldn''t have to fear the magical destruction of the world and make the world a better place.


    Some might call it brainwashing and unethical, but when you give every 11 years old children a weapon that can be used to destroy the world, and had at least two of them in 30 years raise to a stage where one co-started world war 2 and the other almost took over a country, brainwashing those children to become gaming geeks and unambitious isn''t the worst thing.


    As for honor? Can you eat it?


    No, Harry will rule the magical world from the shadows, if only to save the world.


    In regard to tv creation, Harry let the Weasley work on it, leaving the creation of the first magical video game- video card dueling for Harry.


    What he needed the Professor''s help with is convincing the Pure-Bloods to use the products also, as if those products are known as Weasley''s or muggle, they won''t become in use.


    No, Harry has a plan.


    First is making every Death Eater and associates card duel as much as possible by making it Voldemort''s order.


    With the addictive properties of it, plus the craziness they get from the dark mark and, for some of them, Azkaban, they will become the greatest addicts, making it much easier for Snape to convince them when they drain their magic to play the video game that will make them better in it much easier.


    In addition to that, by making the Professors in Hogwarts support magical technology, Harry will make it possible to bring tv into Hogwarts, making it something every student use.


    In the end, making the magical world more passive then it already is will become reality, maybe one day, as to not let every magical person suffer create personal virtual worlds, where every magical person would live in for a while and pour their ambitions into, making it into a test of sorts, and only those who pass it and show they have brain, mind and morals can leave, the others will stay inside a virtual world together, living their life unknowing it isn''t real, thus protecting the world from destruction.


    Considering Harry made peace with the fact the world he is in probably isn''t real, he can''t see a real problem with others doing the same.


    After all, Harry loved the world, and he is unwilling to leave it for the destruction of the people.


    As for the mundane world, after finishing the magical world he will do mostly the same with it, only changes will be to test morals, as non-magical people don''t carry weapons on them all the time, and as long as they are god people, they won''t use them unless in having no other option.


    He will make sure the world becomes utopia, even if it means becoming a villain.


    As Harry walked into the ROR, he saw both Fleur and Luna, sitting in an awkward silence.

 Chapter 175 - 175- Love

    LUNA''S POV


    After taking Fleur out of the grand Hall, Luna decided to take her to the ROR as it is the only place where they can''t be disturbed by people, of course, the moment they actually reached the room, Fleur asked to know everything about it.


    While Luna explained about it, they both knew Fleur wasn''t really as interested in the room as she seemed to be, instead, she gave Luna time to think about the explanations she wanted to give.


    It took Luna some time but by the time she finished explaining the ability of the ROR she had her thoughts organized.


    "Ask your questions"


    "What is this earring? I just thought you and Harry had a matching ones, but it''s not that right? You can talk with them!"


    "Yes, this is an enchanted earrings, they are connected with other earrings to give a person the ability to talk with another person who wears the same kind."


    "Where did you get them?"


    "Harry gifted them to me."


    "Why? How? It must have been expensive and I know he doesn''t have good enough relationship with the Potter family to get this amount of money."


    Luna couldn''t explain Harry was the one to make it as it would wipe the memory out of Fleur''s mind so instead she just shrugged.


    "Never mind then." Fleur said "How about you explain to me why were James Potter and your potions Professor anxious to find Harry."


    Actually, Luna wasn''t sure about it herself, but she had a good idea.


    She, just like the rest of the castle, heard Marcus'' shouting about the return of Voldemort, but with her ability to see auras she could tell his memory has been messed with, as foreign magic seemed to want to be added to his mind.


    The thing is, she recognized the magic, it was Harry''s, which probably meant the reason why they searched for him is that they found something about it.


    She would have been nervous for him, if not for the Fidelius charm, as it will help him avoid being caught as a suspect, it is more likely he use it to start his revenge on the Potters, something she knew he won''t give up.


    But once more, it wasn''t something she could say out loud, so instead she changed the subject.


    "I''m not sure." not a lie "but I have a question of my own." Her eyes and tone changed from their almost constant dreamy state. "What is your intention toward my Harry?" That was a question Luna didn''t want to ask, but had to, as she wasn''t willing to leave the situation like it is, as it will cause their friendship to be destroyed.


    Of course she knew Fleur has feelings for Harry, she saw it in her aura since the start of the infatuation, of course, it took her awhile to know who it was for as she mostly saw Fleur and Victor at the same time just like Harry and thought it was for Victor, but at the Yule Ball she noticed the jealousy directed at her.


    She thought it will pass, as Fleur is a really beautiful woman, not to mention part Veela, she is sure to have many suitors, hell, if Luna want in love with Harry she would have a crush on Fleur! But as the year passed the feelings Fleur has for Harry seem to grow.


    As Fleur seemed able to suppress the feelings toward Harry and jealousy toward her, Luna wanted to leave it like that, with Fleur leaving Britain back to French, her emotions are bound to disappear, right?


    But then, when they talked after the third task, Fleur told Luna she is moving to Britain to work at Gringots.


    That made Luna realize she had to ask Fleur, no, she had to convince her to let go of her emotions, as Luna wouldn''t let her steal Harry.


    That is why she said MY Harry, it was to show dominance.


    Fleur seemed taken back for a second by the chance of subject, but then she just sighed.


    "So you noticed?"


    "Of course I noticed, every time he talks you have the same dreamy look I was born with."


    "It''s worse with you, every time I see you with him your eyes seemed to look like hearts, and don''t think I forgot you calling Harry ''my''," Fleur smirked at that "I didn''t know you and Harry became a couple."


    "Don''t change the subject!" Luna said, cheeks tingling with red.


    Fleur sighed and said "I don''t know! I don''t! I want to leave him to you, I truly do, but I also want to snatch him for my self, how could I not? I love him!" The look of horror, surprise and sadness showed Luna it wasn''t said on purpose, that probably even Fleur didn''t know it until she said so.


    "How can you love him?" Luna said, eyes filling with tears and heart with regret as she knew that no matter what, the end of the conversation will also be the end of their friendship. "You don''t know him!"


    "Yes I do!" Fleur said eyes also filled with tears. "He is smart, funny and handsome, he is a person who becomes friends with a person based of their actions, not their ancestry, he doesn''t want recognition but yearns to be remembered, he isn''t the most amazing wizard I met, but he is the most remarkable human being I ever saw!" Tears started to flow down both of their cheeks during her speech.


    "I know who I fell for, I do!" Fleur said quietly.


    It took a few minutes for both of them to calm down, but when they finally did Luna said "You won''t win, you will leave in a few weeks and I still have three years ahead of me to end up with him."


    "I won''t compete with you," Fleur said, surprising Luna. "You aren''t only my only non-Veela female friend, but you are also someone who I love, even if in a different way then Harry," she smiled at Luna as she said that, "but if you don''t manage in until Harry leaves school to capture his heart, then it''s fair game."


    They both locked eyes one against the other, unwilling to be the first to look away.


    At first it was a silent eye contest filled with determined, but as time passed and not one of them turned her eyes, it just became awkward silence, just just as Luna was about to say something, the door of the ROR opened, revealing Harry.

 Chapter 176 - 176- feeling it everywhere

    FLEUR''S POV


    Honestly, after the day Fleur had, the last thing she wanted was talking with Harry right now.


    First she found out the tournament was planned so Marcus Potter would win, going as far as blackmailing Harry to help the boy.


    Then the tournament happen, and even though she was the first to go in, she still quickly gets knocked down by a stunning jinx, which was probably used by Harry.


    When the tournament is over and the winner becomes known as Marcus, he also started to scream about the return of Britain''s dark lord to life, the one everyone told her he destroyed.


    After which, when she ate with Luna lunch, James Potter came searching for Harry which led to Luna bring her to this amazing secret room that apparently can change to whatever you want it to, where she and Luna had a confrontation that made her have a revelation- She is in love with Harry Peverel!


    Of course, once it became clear to her, it was much harder to continue with her decision of leaving Harry to Luna, but she has a strong will, which is why she told Luna she would, at least until Harry finish school.


    If Luna can''t convince Harry that he loves her after 6 years as friends then it is free game.


    All of that left Fleur exhausted and unwilling to do anymore emotional stuff today, which is why, of course, that the one law that is stronger than the laws of magic showed his face with the arrival of Harry, Murphy law.


    "Hey Harry." Luna said once she noticed him, as if they didn''t just talked about their love to him.


    Fleur on the other hand, didn''t have the same reaction, while she was familiar with people tripping over themselves when they talk to her, usually people so weak mentally that even her restrained and weak Veella heritage enthralls them, but this was the first time she felt she would have the same quivering tone when talking to a man.


    Even when she had a crush on Steven, one of her classmates, she has never felt so self-conscious, which is why, the second she saw Harry, she felt the need to escape, to run away.


    "Luna, that was a long day and I''m exhausted, let''s talk tomorrow." She said, barley turning her eyes to see Harry, but still saw him frown.


    "Are you OK?" He asked "Are you angry about me stunning you?"


    ''If course he worries about that.'' Fleur thought.


    "N-Not at all Harry, just a long day. Talk tomorrow?" The frown didn''t lessen, instead he grew after her tripping on her words.


    "Are you sure?" Luna asked


    "Yeah, thank you." With that she reached to the door and left, only after closing the door she let herself take a deep breath as relief and disappointment filled her equally.


    ''I need to talk with maman, I could really use some advices.'' She thought, leaving to her school''s carriage, where she could send her mother a letter.


    HARRY''S POV


    "You know what''s up with her?" Harry asked really confused, it didn''t seem like her lose in the Triwizards tournament really bothers her, but something clearly is.


    "It''s her time of the month." Well, you can''t say anything about that, though he feels sorry for her that she had to go through the tournament in that situation.


    "Forget I asked anything, how was your day?"


    "How was my day!?" Luna exclaimed "No! You can''t ask me that question before explaining why were Potter senior and Professor Snape searching for you! Not to mention what did you do to Potter junior''s memory!"


    The last sentence made Harry wince, he should have known Luna is able to see the memory change in the aura, but even now, when his understanding of magic got better and incorporate belief into it, Luna''s special sight is beyond his full understanding.


    He knows she sees short term emotions as ''imaginary'' creatures, long term emotions as changes in the aura, and that magic that targets the soul/mind like Occlumency is affecting the aura she sees, but still, seeing his magic in the aura of Marcus meant she also identified his magic inside it.


    "Professor Snape and Potter searched for me to talk about my deal about losing the tournament and about my stay in summer."


    "And you can''t really talk too much about the deal without the possibility of breaking the deal."


    "No, I can, I just can''t talk about the other side in the deal."


    "So they didn''t find out about the memory change?"


    "Not as far as I can tell, and even if they did, they will never suspect it is me." At that he smiled, doing the charm in second year saved him so much trouble in hiding his abilities.


    "What about the your placement in the summer?"


    "Well, I actually only talked with Professor Snape about it, seeing James seemed unable to have the conversation about the deal without losing his temper, but according to the Professor they want me to live in the house of someone from the light, as they think Voldemort came back to life."


    "And You said no, of course." Luna''s lips rose up a little bit.


    "Of course." Harry''s did the same. "After all, not only do I have a lovely apartment, but even if I didn''t, they kicked me out, I don''t need favors."


    "Not to mention you are Slytherin."


    Hearing that Harry laughed while rolling his eyes. "Of course."


    "Anything else that happened there?"


    "Well nothing big but... ImighthaveaddedtheProfessortoourcompany."


    "I''m sorry what?"


    "I might have added the Professor to our company."


    Luna looked at him with big round eyes before starting to giggle, something that for the last few months kept twisting his stomach and accelerated his heartbeats every time he heard that.


    "That is the best prank ever to pull on the twins!"


    "I''m not joking." Harry said wryly.


    Looking at him and seeing he is serious Luna''s laughter stoped.


    "Seriously? Shit! What the f.u.c.k Harry?" Harry knew he is in trouble, Luna never cursed "You can''t do something like that without asking any of us! It is like the argument last time only in reverse and in the most jerky way possible!"


    "No! It''s not like that." Harry said defensively


    "Isn''t it? Why didn''t you consult with us before doing it? Because you don''t consider us equal partners?" Luna said, looking hurt.


    "No, just let me explain."


    "The floor is all yours."


    "Saying i added him to the company is wrong, it is more like the both of us reached a deal where we use his contracts to buy and sell potions and our ability to craft low and medium level potions in a bulk without needing a person working on it to make more money and help distribute potions in cheaper prices."


    When he said that Luna''s angry face calmed a little bit, so Harry continued.


    "Not to mention I don''t plan on letting him be a full part of the company, the only other thing I''m having a deal with him about is marketing."


    "Marketing?"


    "Yes, while the twins are great at selling products to most people, the one group that is almost impossible for them to sell to is pure-bloods elitists, who consider buying a ''blood-traitors'' products as below their status, Professor Snape, on the other hand, is not only the head of the Slytherin house and a known pureblood elitist can make our products something those parts of the wizarding world own."


    "I get it, I do! But it should be a joined decision! Even if the cause is good with the potions, even if your idea of using Professor Snape''s connections is good, this decision is of all of us! Especially the twins, who not only were in the same situation you are, only harder and still chose to talk to you before doing it, but you are talking about selling their product, the one their father and them make together! You can''t choose something like that about their products without telling them, without letting them choose it!"


    "I was wrong about not telling them about the way I plan of selling their product, but don''t say it like they came to me before having their father join, the only thing that made them come to me and the thing that caused the fight was their father demand to meet me! I''m not saying I did nothing wrong, but don''t make it like I betrayed them!"


    "No, you always do it, you always use logic to reason things that are emotional, you can''t keep doing it! What you does was a jerk move!" The shouting of Luna somehow clicked something everywhere in his body.


    He felt it in his heart, where it hurt him knowing he hurt his the people he loves.


    He felt it in his arms, which he knew he used them to start a war that if something goes wrong they might die.


    He felt it in his head, where he less then 10 minutes before planed the capture of the magical world in a artificial reality.


    But most of all, he felt it in his stomach, as he knows he has to keep the war, keep the plan, at least a part of it.


    Harry felt shame in every part of his body, and it hurt

 Chapter 177 - 177- colors and ritual

    (AN: a lot of people wrote they don''t like how Harry feels shame, and how he seems to be Luna''s bitch, I get it.


    But you seem to misunderstand something.


    Harry doesn''t feel regret about his actions until now, he only regrets how it affects or will his friends.


    As he said, he won''t stop, not for anything.


    As for people say she nags him, seriously? What he did was a jerk move, especially after the fight, she is human, you can''t expect her to be ok with it, so just don''t consider her only a Yes man, please.


    Now, as for thinking the world around him isn''t real, if you remember what his greatest fear is, you would know that it is his life is just a story.


    Sure, the multiverse theory could be real, but as he has in his mind other stories like that, he can''t know he isn''t one of them.


    And he made peace with it.)


    Now to the story


    LUNA''S POV


    She could see the shame in the aura, hell, it was so intense browny she could almost smell the poop.


    The intensity was amazing, in fact, every emotion she saw in Harry''s was amazing.


    While Harry didn''t let his feelings control his actions, since the fight with the twins he stoped pushing them down, which let her after three years to truly see his emotions.


    She wasn''t sure why, maybe because he kept suppressing them, maybe because he doesn''t have emotional animals around his head, but each emotion he shows, instead of being added to the other emotions a person has, is taking all of the space of his aura and is always breath taking.


    His blue sadness seemed as blue as an ocean, his red anger seemed like red lightning, his black hatred was light sucking black, and now, his brown guilt seem like poop.


    She might have fallen in love with the semi-emotionless Harry, a state he usually in, but she couldn''t help but find his emotions beautiful, though she wished she knew what is that unclear color he always seem to have on the edge of his aura when he talks to her.


    "I see you understand how it affects other people, so let''s leave it for now, what about Marcus'' memory?"


    "You know how Marcus kept telling Voldemort is back?" Luna nodded. "I changed his memory to make him think he managed to escape on his own." The brown guilt was replaced with greenish yellow joy, meaning it is about his plan for revenge.


    "So he is back?" Luna asked just to be sure.


    "A war is coming, that''s for sure." He answered seriously.


    "And you changed Marcus memory to... ensure he is confident in his fight against Voldemort?"


    "No, I did it to bring the Potters down as far as possible." The question on Luna''s face might have been obvious, cause Harry elaborated.


    "To not cause panic, the ministry is most likely to try to deny the story, and their way of doing so is most likely to be by spreading rumors about Marcus and his parents being liars and pass manny rules to suppress them, and when they are at lowest point, when they finally do something illegal, I will make sure they won''t get out this time, prison would be their place of living, and justices will be served." Luna couldn''t help but smile when she saw the hopeful purple in Harry''s aura.


    "Now," Harry said and the room changed to heir study room. "I have something I worked on for a while, he said and with a wave of his hand brought out a hologram of a ritual she didn''t recognize yet seem familiar.


    "This one here, is a modified animagus ritual and if it works right should be able to change an animal into a human being." Luna had to raise her brow suspiciously about that, even if the ritual works as intended, the animals have to be able to understand human anatomy to be able to change, and even then, the human body usually contain something other then just its parts, it also has a soul, even is an animal change into human body, what would it gain from it? The instincts of a human? Two opposite thumbs?


    Hell, even if everything worked she still didn''t believe it would, the animagus ritual is about finding your inner animal, and she couldn''t think of an animal''s spirit animal being human


    Harry didn''t let her much time to consider it as he continued.


    "I don''t plan on using it on animals, though it would be interesting to see a man-eating spider from the forest become its food which are most likely to change into human considering their mind and character.


    No, I plan on using it on the ''blood malediction'' patients as a possible cure."


    Luna''s eyes opened wild at that, the problem with the illness is that it comes from your DNA, where instead of having one of a full animagus or only human, you have the DNA of half animagus, only able to change into the animal, and having to use your magic and will to change back into human.


    If this thing works, then their disposition as an animal will still be the main body, but instead of using their magic to resist changing into an animal all the time, they would just have a human animagus form.


    The next few hours were spent looking at the ritual closely, trying to see in her mind what affects would there be on the one who does it.


    The ritual seemed to be modified it two ways.


    1) instead of working like the first ritual, where it seems to connect you to the animal closest to you spiritually, this ritual gives you a few options in a vision like state, and you get to choose.


    2) it seems to work based on the magic of both the person who is having the ritual done to (like in the original) and man who does the ritual from outside, so the person outside can guide you in your journey.


    After hours of looking, she couldn''t find one thing wrong about the ritual spiritually, but she did find physical ones.


    "I have three questions about the ritual." She called, making the man who seemed to listen to another book look at her.


    "It doesn''t seem to fix the genetical problem of the future children, why?"


    "Well, it does and doesn''t at the same time. You see, when the patient goes through the ritual, his or her''s descendants will gain animagus form of them, making them able to change from a human to a human, making it almost useless."


    "Almost?"


    "Well, yes. I have done some changes to make them as healthy as possible."


    "Yes, that is actually the second thing that I wanted to talk to you about, what is the additional circulatory system that is written in the ritual to be added to the animagus form?"


    "Well, it is hard to explain to someone who hasn''t learned eastern magic, but basically it is added to their body by special practices to make the magic flow faster, more controlled, and safer without adding pressure to the blood vessels as magic regularly flow through the blood."


    "I would like to see those books if I may?"


    His smile whenever talking about learning was identical to her own.


    "Of course, but before, what is the final question?"


    "When are we doing it?"

 Chapter 178 - 178- Nagini

    Parseltongue- $hey$


    HARRY''S POV


    "Well," Harry said after hearing the third question "before we do the ritual we need someone to perform it on, and we can''t use it in Astoria Greengrass before we tested it."


    "So we need to find another person who has ''blood malediction'' and get them to agree to have it preform on them?'' Luna asked


    "The most important part is have her agree, as without her willing participation it wouldn''t work."


    Luna immediately caught on what he hasn''t said.


    "Of course you already have the other person," she rolled her eyes "Where is she? Who is she? Another student? Or maybe someone the Greengrass found for you?"


    "No, I got her all by myself, her name is Nagini, and she is right here." Harry said and reached for his expended bag, bringing forth a cage with the snake inside.


    For the last two weeks he had Dobby feed her with mouses while he waited for her to calm down, as every time he tried talking with her, or even whenever she just saw him, she would start scream and curse at him, and this time wasn''t any different.


    $Let me out, you retard bint$


    She used to be much more creative with her curses, but after two weeks she seemed to slow down.


    "Wait," Luna said "this snake is a woman? And you put her in a cage?"


    "Of course I did, this woman isn''t only someone who used to work with Grindelwald, but also Voldemort''s familiar."


    That seemed to break her.


    "You stole Voldemort''s familiar?!" The look in her eyes was one of shock and fear, which reminded him that no matter how much he tries to shutter their fear of Voldemort, his friends grew up in the wizard world and will always have that fear in them.


    "Well, yes." He said ignoring her exclamation, which seem to calm her.


    "OK, sure, no problem." Luna said calming herself with deep breaths before and after each word. "So, what is the problem? why doesn''t she want to be cured?"


    "I don''t know if she doesn''t want it, she won''t let me speak, the moment she sees me she starts screaming and cursing for me to free her."


    "And you won''t do it because she is dangerous, right?"


    "No, I won''t doubt because she is the only other person who has ''blood malediction'' that I know of, without her I can''t move forward."


    "If the problem is that she wouldn''t let you talk, can''t you just silence her?"


    "No, tried that, I''m not sure what type of snake she is, as she appears to have poison and a magical ability to change her size, yet the biggest issue is that she is resistant to spells that aren''t powerful, making me unable to silence her."


    "Well then, I guess our only option is to wait patiently till she is ready."


    "I guess so." He sighed putting the cage back in his bag.


    ALBUS'' POV


    Even hours after hearing the story from Marcus and looking at his memories, Albus couldn''t help but feel something isn''t right.


    The boy''s memories seemed real, there were a few fogged places and moments, something that usually meant someone messed with the memories, but with the adrenaline and pain from the torturing curse it made sense.


    ''There aren''t any after effects for torturing curse!''


    It was like a lightning striking in a stormy, moonless night, illuminating the darkness of his mind.


    Why wasn''t there any side affects from the Cruciatus Curse? Even if the adrenaline prevented the body from showing the side affects at the beginning, after they brought him to the infirmary and let him calm down there should have been signs, twitching, pains all over the body, etc... but there weren''t any except exhaustion, why was it?


    ''Let''s recount the memory. He arrived at the graveyard, was captured, the ritual happened with Peter''s hand and Marcus'' blood, Tom resurrected, thinking that he is now able to do something he couldn''t before, touch Marcus, when in fact he weakened himself by using that blood instead blood of someone more powerful, he then summoned the Death Eaters, gave a speech and touched Marcus, before ''dueling'' with the boy, which was actually just him curse Marcus for a while before their wands connected, where Tom, still weakened by his recent resurrection lost the magical energy fight, giving Marcus the chance to escape.''


    All of this felt right, more then that, it went just according to plan, so why didn''t the Cruciatus Curse didn''t leave side affects? Could it be because of the power the dark lord doesn''t know?


    Whole Albus'' plan is to make everybody believe the power Tom doesn''t know is love, he doesn''t believe it himself, he isn''t idiot, he is aware the ritual Lily tried to do in that fated Halloween''s night to prevent the death of the twins worked even though it shouldn''t have, as it required the willing sacrifice of the caster''s life, and Lily didn''t die, though she seemed to lose a part of herself.


    Could it be that the ritual keeps working? Granting a faster healing power for the boy? Or maybe just the power to overcome the power of the man it was used against?


    If so, does it also work on Harry? The boy seems so average, with maybe a slightly sharper mind then most students, and the creativity to use ordinary spells uniquely.


    He would have to ask Severus to keep an eye on the boy, only to see if there was anything extra in him.

 Chapter 179 - 179- End of school year (part 1)

    HARRY''S POV


    The next month wasn''t really special but productive nether the less.


    There was no major difference in regard to Nagini''s attitude except she started repeating her curses and seemed less energetic about the screaming, which made Harry hope that by the time it is mid-way through summer he and her would get a chance to talk.


    He apologized to the twins as he explained to them about recruiting Professor Snape, which they took better then expected, even agreeing reluctantly that it was a smart decision to make but promised that next year he would get pranked when he the least expect it as revenge, and then did an evil laugh, which made him regret showing them Aladdin.


    He started working on the magical phone, something that went easier then he would have thought.


    Creating a program that control the amount of magic being used based on the number pushed wasn''t hard at all, in fact, with the experience he had with adding codes in his AIs for putting magic into products he has them make, it took him only one day to do it, and the only thing that needed to be done after that was each number to the correct gesture.


    There are 12 basic wand movements.


    O, ~, (, ), I, V, ¦«, S, ?, ?, ? and twirl.


    Every wand movements, even the one that is extremely hard to make are based on those 12, which meant every wizard that use wands is using those twelve as a way to control his magic.


    Of course, the more movements combined is harder for the spell, which is why some spells whose meaning are easy for a first year is only learned by sixth years.


    It took 30 minutes to add the amount of magic each movement needs and for the software to be done, after that there was only the hardware, something that was a little harder to make.


    The thing is, a magical conductor need two things to work properly.


    The first thing is that it needs to be made by non-obstructing material that can conduct natural magical energy.


    The thing is, that every non-naturally made object is obstructing magical energies, which means he can''t use any man made creations.


    The only exception is, of course, goblin metals, though even they are problematic as when you create artifacts with their methods you put intent and belief into the object, even unintentionally, thus making it geared to certain abilities and restricting in the magical use.


    This was probably the reason why wizards used wands made of wood for thousands of years, because every other object either not let magic flow through it smoothly, or change the magic as it moves through it making the magic restricted.


    The second thing is, of course, the core.


    Magic use is based, at the end of all things on the basis that you believe you can do it, and your connection to the spiritual realm.


    The thing is, that most people''s connection to the spirit is weak, and they need help, which is why cores, which are made from magical creatures who never has their connection weaken, are like a guide light to your intent and magic, yet, at the same time it needs to be cleansed to prevent your wand from becoming specialized and restrictive.


    It took him 3 days of trying to put different meaning in a metal that will make natural magical energy flow without any changes to it no success before having a different idea.


    It didn''t matter what he did, the different meaning he put didn''t have the desired affect and he couldn''t give no affect, as to do so he would have to create it without any thoughts nor beliefs in his mind.


    While he can''t do it, he has his AIs to do it for him.


    It took a few days but FACTORY had another AI under him that could make phone-shaped magical conductors which while worked fine for him, wouldn''t work for anyone who needs wands to use magic as they didn''t have a core.


    Making a workable core isn''t easy at all.


    Just getting the magical part from the animal is a pain in the ass as you can''t just take any body part, you have to take the magical parts, which in some magical animals wasn''t everything.


    For Dragons it is the heartstring, which is where they build up their fire.


    For Phoenixes it is their tail feather which is also where their starts.


    For unicorns it is their tail hair, which is the only thing a unicorn uses as a weapon, as every other parts of him is geared toward healing.


    It isn''t that there aren''t other parts that are better for use in them, each and every body part of either one of them is magical, and some of them are even more magical then the one you take, the eyes of a Phoenix or the horn of a unicorn are perfect examples, but the problem is that the other parts aren''t as easy to cleans from the magical abilities of the animal, making it so that those are the parts that are mostly used, it is also the reason why Olivender usually only use those three animal body parts, as much as it is hard to get them, they are the only parts that were researched to the peak in cleansing, and even then there is still a part of residue that make it so the wands choose the wizard.


    Harry knew he can''t get as much body parts as he wanted from those magical creatures, nor did he have any intention to research for years about cleansing dozen of different creatures'' body parts.


    He had to find a great amount of one kind of magical creature and cleans it completely, making it have no intents left in its body.


    And Harry had just the ones- the Acromantula.

 Chapter 180 - 180-End of school year (part 2)

    HARRY''S POV


    Taking down the entire clutter of Acromantulas in the forest with only magic required precise planning.


    While the giant spiders don''t have defenses against magic, they have numbers, and even if just one of them would manage to reach him, with their venom and strength, he won''t be able to resist.


    As they aren''t resistant to magic, Harry decided use both muggle and magical means and after creating an enormous amount of Draught of Living Death for two weeks, he bottled them up before transfiguring the bottles into grenades and transfiguring his knockout gun into a grenade launcher.


    It wasn''t as difficult as imagined to take out the spiders when he had a concrete plan.


    He first flew above the forest on his broom, making sure he is just above the colony before shooting 30 grenades into it.


    After waiting for more then five minutes, Harry sent SCAMER to search the colony, who came back after an hour with a the news that every spider inside is sleeping.


    After which, came the exhausting three hours work of putting each and everyone of the over 300 spiders inside his expended bag, from which he took out Nagini and all the other things that were inside the day before to make sure nothing happens.


    For the next week, Harry spent every second he wasn''t sleeping or practicing music with his friends mind wiping the Acromantulas with the exception of their desire to procreate and create silk, plus he changed their loyalty to their leader to become loyalty to him before strengthening it to the extreme.


    He was pretty sure, that the only reason no wizard had has done that before is that to do that You have to knock down the beasts, and to do it is far harder them kill them.


    Which meant, that by the end of the month he was exhausted and planning on taking the first week of the summer as a vacation, of course, before that, there was a song that needed to be sang to the Hogwarts population.


    FRED''S POV


    Even if he doesn''t think about the Triwizards tournament or the apparent resurrection of Tommy, this year was exciting.


    Starting with selling their own line of brooms, which were as good as almost any broom on the market and three times as cheaper.


    Then the start of selling the game to everyone in Britain and expanding to France.


    And finally joining forces with their father to create a magical TV, which was work in process.


    All that without mentioning the band they created, the pranks he and his brother did, or the fight they had with Harry- the boy-who-keep-giving-them-headache.


    Seriously, first he doesn''t want their father to know he is part of the company and now he adds the dungeons bat into it?


    Not cool!


    Though, he could understand the good that comes up from it, with lower potion prices they can help those that like their family don''t always have money for cures, and he after so much time with Harry he understand the fact that if their world doesn''t change, it will become exposed, leading to the death of more people that the war killed, and that to do that, making purebloods start using magical technology is a must, which would be much easier with Snape.


    It didn''t mean he had to like that, nor does it mean that Harry won''t get seriously pranked as retaliation, though that''s for later, for next year, now it is time for the Leaving Feast.


    "There is much that I need to say to you all tonight," said Dumbledore, as he started his speech.


    "Most importantly, is about the return to life of Lord Voldemort."


    A panicked whisper swept the Great Hall. People were staring at Dumbledore in disbelief, in horror. He looked perfectly calm as he watched them mutter themselves into silence.


    Fred could understand, the last war killed many people, and each and every one of the magicalborn students grew hearing tales of horror, as for the muggleborns? They probably heard enough about the deaths of muggleborns last war, and felt the discrimination that happens even today.


    "The Ministry of Magic," Dumbledore continued, "does not wish me to tell you this. It is possible that some of your parents will be horrified that I have done so - either because they will not believe that Lord Voldemort has returned, or because they think I should not tell you so, young as you are. It is my belief, however, that the truth is generally preferable to lies, and that everyone deserves it.


    There is somebody else who must be mentioned in connection with the return of Voldemort."


    Dumbledore went on. "I am talking, of course, about Marcus Potter."


    A kind of ripple crossed the Great Hall as a few heads turned in Marcus'' direction before flicking back to face Dumbledore.


    "Marcus Potter managed to escape Lord Voldemort," said Dumbledore.


    "He duel with him and hasn''t given up for a second, showing the sort of bravery that few wizards have ever shown in facing Lord Voldemort, and for this, I honor him."


    Dumbledore turned gravely to Marcus and raised his goblet once more. Everyone in the Great Hall followed suit. They murmured his name, including the Slytherin table, though many smirked mockingly as if they know an inside joke, and, though Harry didn''t seem to have it, his eyes glint with laughter and mischief, something neither Fred nor George would deal with as they promised to stay out of his revenge.


    When everyone had once again resumed their seats, Dumbledore continued, "The Triwizard Tournament''s aim was to further and promote magical understanding. In the light of what has happened - of Lord Voldemorts return - such ties are more important than ever before."


    Dumbledore looked from Madame Maxime and Hagrid, to Fleur Delacour and her fellow Beauxbatons students, to Viktor Krum and the Durmstrangs at the Slytherin table.


    Both of the foreign champions looked weary at the headmaster, as if they knew something about him, and with their growing friendship with Harry, maybe they did.


    "Every guest in this Hall," said Dumbledore, and his eyes lingered upon the Durmstrang students, "will be welcomed back here at any time, should they wish to come. I say to you all, once again - in the light of Lord Voldemort''s return, we are only as strong as we are united, as weak as we are divided. Lord Voldemorts gift for spreading discord and enmity is very great. We can fight it only by showing an equally strong bond of friendship and trust. Differences of habit and language are nothing at all if our aims are identical and our hearts are open.


    "It is my belief- and never have I so hoped that I am mistaken - that we are all facing dark and difficult times. Some of you in this Hall have already suffered directly at the hands of Lord Voldemort. Many of your families have been torn asunder, we have to unite, it is the only way to pass the dark times ahead." With that he sat, and Fred knew what is about to come next, after all, they practiced the song for the last week.


    "Thank You for your lovely speech headmaster." The four illusions appeared and Tommy talked "But, we would also like to give a massage."


    With that the song started.


    TOMMY


    There''s gonna be a fight


    There still might be a war


    For the moment we''ve got danger on the run


    BELLA


    And things will get bad


    Before they will get better


    It may feel like an ending but the battle''s just begun


    SEVERUS


    Are we ever gonna once have it easy?


    LUCIUS (SPOKEN)


    Nope!


    TOMMY(SUNG)


    Feeling ready


    BELLA


    Feeling stoked


    SEVERUS


    Feeling queasy


    BELLA


    We could fail but we have to try


    TOMMY


    Don''t feel bad ''cause we''re usually about to die


    ALL


    Bring on the monsters


    Bring on the monsters


    Bring on the real world


    Bring on the monsters


    Bring on the real world


    TOMMY


    There''ll be times when your faith is shaken


    BELLA


    They''re breaking your heart? Then try to hear it pound


    SEVERUS AND LUCIUS


    Got to know where the real fight lies


    BELLA


    When it''s time to rise


    And stand your ground


    TOMMY


    We don''t have to go it alone


    LUCIUS


    They''ll put us in a box but we won''t be contained


    BELLA


    You keep hoping


    You keep your eyes open


    TOMMY


    ''Cause magic shouldn''t ever be restrained


    ALL


    No, I''m never gonna once have it easy


    I''ll make mistakes, but my own, and it frees me


    Year''s over, it''s time to begin


    ALL


    And if you''re looking for trouble then count me in


    ALL


    Bring on the monsters


    Bring on the monsters


    Bring on the real world


    Bring on the monsters


    TOMMY


    Bring on the real world


    Bring on the real world


    Bring on the real world


    The real world


    And I''ll be back next year


    You''ll see me again


    I''ll be back next year


    I''ll survive ''til then


    I''ll be back next year


    You''ll see me again


    I''ll be back next year


    I''ll be back next year


    I''ll be back next year


    You''ll see me again


    I''ll be back next year


    I''ll survive ''til then


    I''ll be back next year


    You''ll see me again


    I''ll be back next year


    I''ll be back next year


    When the song ended there was applause, and Fred could see the smiles return to most of the school population.


    When it ended, Tommy once more opened his mouth.


    "I don''t know what the future holds, nor do I care that much. Yes, there is gonna be a fight, there might still be a war, but we shouldn''t have to be down about it, we should cherish the fun we can have today."


    With that the illusions disappeared, leaving behind a much lively, happy Hall than when they appeared, something that made Fred and George look at each other and smile, hoping the smile will stay on for the summer.

 Chapter 181 - 181-mother knows best

    MOLLY''S POV


    As Molly waited at the train station, she once again sighed.


    Being a stay-at-home mother for seven children is hard.


    You have to run the house constantly, teach your children how to behave, make food, and still be energetic enough so when your husband comes back from work he won''t feel like you don''t appropriate it.


    Yet there was one thing worse.


    Being a stay-at-home mother for seven redheaded children.


    As a redheaded herself, Molly can tell you most of the rumors about redheads are lies.


    They don''t stink in the rain, they don''t glow in the dark, and they do have a soul.


    Yes, all of those are lies, but if there was one thing that is true, is that redheads have much more energy, especially in children.


    Every one of her children was a little devil, accidental explosion magic, taking a broom to fly, sneaking a ghoul into the attic or creating a potion accident after sneaking into her potion ingredients cabinet, they did it all.


    Except for Percy, non of them grew out of it.


    Bill became a curse breaker, going around Egypt sneaking into ancient graves.


    Charlie went to Romania, taming dragons for a living.


    Ron''s grades didn''t improve and he keeps getting into trouble each year.


    And Ginny keeps sneaking around to fly at night.


    Even Percy, who she felt like she did right with, decided to cut connection with his family as long as they support Dumbledore''s came about the return of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named


    Yet, if she had to choose her greatest failure, she would have to choose the twins, who not only started selling products instead of studying, but convinced her husband to join them!


    It felt like everything she tried to instilled in her kids failed.


    She tried to instill a sense of duty for the ministry and responsibility for their family in her two oldest children, who as a response decided to run away from the country.


    She managed in her third to install the duty for the ministry, but as a response he cut ties with his family.


    And now her twins are up and about, doing whatever they want, and the worst part is their father choosing to support them, making her disapproval meaningless.


    They just didn''t understand that she knew what is the ending for each path.


    Her grandfather was a curse breaker and she can''t remember him with both ears and all fingers.


    While she didn''t have a dragon tamer in the family, Arthur''s uncle had a famous creatures circus... until he was Easter m eaten by them.


    As for opening a store?


    Arthur''s dream was to open one, and the failure broke his heart.


    Working at the ministry is stable, it pays, and you get to keep all of your body parts!


    Why don''t they understand that?!


    And even if it takes all summer, even if they hate her, she will make sure they stop the nonsense and make sure they study next year seriously, before starting to work at the ministry, joining their father as he reapply to his old position.


    Another sigh escaped her lips as she saw the train arriving.


    After all, mother knows best.


    GEORGE''S POV


    Getting off the train, George took one, quick look at the stormy look on his mother''s face, stole a glance at his twin brother, who nodded, and steeled himself for what to come.


    Since midway through the year, when their dad agreed to join them and their company, secret letters have been exchanged between the three of them.


    According to their father, their mother didn''t take the news of him quitting his job for a new one too well.


    Firstly, he started to sleep in a different room, as she said ''she won''t sleep with him until he sees reason''.


    The twins seriously were shuddering when the read it.


    Then she started talking about financial problems they are about to experience and her unwillingness to use a single Knut from her children.


    Something that their father said he dealt with by refilling the coin jar at home everyday so she won''t notice it is with that money.


    And lastly, she made him promise that if they agree to work at the ministry he will go back as well.


    Which meant one thing, they are about to not only get an earful like they usually get and ignore, but suffer for the rest of the holidays.


    Of course, they had no intention to do such, therefore creating a contingency for such a case, which they are about to activate.


    "MOM" he heard Ginny yell from his left before seeing her running to hug their mother, who hugged her only daughter back, the stormy look disappearing for a second and a smile appearing instead.


    Quickly, George casted a silencing charm to make sure no one outside of them can hear what''s about to happen, there was no need to embarrass their family.


    "Hey mom, we missed you too." Fred said.


    "Though apparently not as much as Ginny." George said getting a scowl from Ginny who finally let their mother go.


    "Fred, George. I missed you two so much." She said hugging them before letting them go and her stormy look is back on. "Though that doesn''t mean you aren''t in trouble!"


    "Trouble? What for? Didn''t you see how much our behavior improved this year? We barely got detentions!"


    That was true, with the work on the TV, the band, and hanging out with their friends in Gryffindor and Slytherin, the amount of pranking this year was at an all times low, and even the pranking that did happen was much more subtle then dungbombs, instead they did things like glueing toilet sits or casting a ward on the entry point of the grand all that wrote on everyone''s back ''kick me'', you know, sophisticated things.


    "You know damn well what you did!" Their mom''s voice started raising. "You not only kept selling the game after I specifically told you not to, but you convinced your father to leave his job to come work for you!"


    "Dad quit his job?" Ginny asked shocked.


    "Don''t worry sweetie, he would get it back." Their mother didn''t even looked at her daughter saying that, if she did she would see the shock quickly becomes happiness, as they all knew that while their father loved his job, his true passion is inventing new things.


    "As for you two, you are grounded for the rest of the summer, and you will stop any sells and inventing! Plus, you will apply to the internship program in the ministry, where you will make connections to prepare to your future job there!"


    George''s eyebrows couldn''t go any higher, neither could Fred''s.


    The fact their mother didn''t realize how poorly they respond to threats made it clear she didn''t know them at all.


    They spent the first two years of school using all 437 band items from Flitch''s list, third year by stealing all the ones he kept in his office and stealing a toilet sit.


    Forth and part of fifth by becoming illegal animagus and part of fifth and six by making a business that their she forbade them from doing.


    What did she think would happen when given this order.


    A quick look and simultaneous nod with his twin was all that was needed for them to say at the same time ""No.""


    "What do you mean no?! As long as you live at my house you will do as I say!"


    "So I guess we aren''t coming back home." Fred said.


    George could see it shocked their mother.


    "What do you mean you aren''t coming home? Where would you go?" Ginny asked.


    "We will be fine," George said "We have enough money from the game to buy a place."


    Listening to them keep talking seemed to snap their mother out of her shock.


    "Listen to me carefully!" She said in a low seething voice. "You are coming home and stop this nonsense! With the return of You-Know-Who it really isn''t safe. You are still children, and you will listen to your mother!"


    He could feel his blood boiling and freezing at the same time. Was it how she talked to Bill and Charlie when they made their choice of job? Or was she trying to reach those two more reasonably?


    "I''m sorry mom," he could hear Fred talk in a mechanical voice. "But we had our 17 birthday months ago, though you forgot to send us anything to show you remember."


    He then could hear his own voice saying. "We will open our store in two weeks, we hope we will see both of you there."


    Turning around, they saw Ron and his friends walk toward them, just now leaving train.


    As they four friends reached the Weasley matron, George canceled the silencing ward, hearing Ron say "Where does the twins go to?"


    tears seemed to drop from his eyes as he and his twin went out of the barrier to the muggle world, both of them crying even as they reach the place where they are going to stay for the next two months, Harry''s apartment.

 Chapter 182 - 182-family

    HARRY''S POV


    Apparently the twins were right and their mother really does have them ultimatum, which meant that he has roommates for the next two months, not that he cared too much about it, especially with him taking a vacation for the next week.


    "Dobby will clean, cook and make sure you have everything you need for, so you can just focus on finding the right place to set up our shop in Diagon alley and set up the store." He said to them as he took his two bags with him, one with the giant spiders in and the other with all the things he might need.


    "Yes mom, we know." George said with an eye roll.


    "Besides, we already have a spot we want to buy, now we only need to close the deal and get the place ready for business." Fred added with a grin.


    "Well, if you need me just activate the earring and I will be back in a second."


    "Have some fun Harry, you really need it!"


    "Thanks." He said before leaving to the airport, about to begin his magic-free vacation.


    A WEEK LATER


    (Still Harry''s POV)


    A week was more then enough to rest, in fact, even if he ever planned to stay more he wouldn''t, he was bored.


    Resting just wasn''t for him, his mind was constantly drifting to his projects.


    He tried water sports, but jet sky just isn''t as fun as broom riding.


    He tried adventure parks, but couldn''t stand the lines.


    He even went to a circus, but when you saw basilisks, dragons and have more then 300 sleeping giant spiders in your bag, it just isn''t that interesting to see a man put his head inside a lion.


    Yes, Harry was addicted to the magical world.


    Which is why he was happy to come back and meet his friends, who managed to secure a location on the alley.


    "We know it''s small," Fred said "but as it is only a place to sell out dueling products, we don''t really need much room, and when we finish school and make movies part of the magical world we can get another, bigger space."


    "What are you talking about?" Harry asked "Can''t We just use expansion rune scam to make the place bigger?"


    "No." George said, shaking his head "the entire Alley is built on expansion rune scam so we can''t expand the shop."


    A thoughtful look appeared on Harry''s face when he heard that.


    "But there is no problem for expended bags and tents to be sold here?"


    "We asked the same time when we were told about that, it is just that the space in Diagon alley is expended to the maximum, and trying to expand it more will make it unstable, there is no real problem in putting something expended into something expended."


    Harry knew about expended bags being one inside escorted to be no problem already, considering that people slept in expended tents with their bags in side and put the tents inside the bags.


    The reason he asked is because he wasn''t sure if the ministry had real reason to forbid it or only did it because of ignorance.


    The only real problem is that an expansion bag needs a steady supply of magic when it has stuff inside, therefore not recommended to have it inside of another, as it means the magic flow from their owner stops, which, of course, would have raised the question where do they get the magic to keep Diagon Alley like that all the time if he didn''t already had the answer from Hogwarts, they get it from the residue of spells cast inside of it, making him not the first that thought of the magical population as a battery, only the first to make it in such a big scale.


    "We might have a way around it," Harry said, and with one look at their expecting expressions he explained.


    "We just need to create a door like box that is expended to contain our entire shop." He said with a shrug, that was answered by two maniacal grins.


    "We can make a new alley," George said "full of different shops and places of our own."


    "We can make a place young children can duel, turbo duel, or even play quidditch." Fred added with eyes shining.


    "Not to mention that we can hire all the muggleborns who find it hard to get a job." Harry reminded them.


    The twins looked at each other before rushing forward and hugging him, confusing Harry.


    "You know, Harry," Fred said "Since coming to Hogwarts we heard a lot of people from Gryffindor talk about the injustice Slytherin does to muggleborns."


    "We heard many in Hufflepuff cry over the unfairness of the connections those in Slytherin has that make them get better jobs." George continued.


    "Even people in Ravenclaws told us how the way Slytherin graduates rule the country is terrible and would destroy us."


    "3/4 of the school, no, the country, cry over the injustice the rest cause, and while there are rich purebloods inside the minority, there are also the same in the majority."


    "They all cry and complain about injustice, but there are still muggleborns without jobs, still only those with connections can advance to better jobs while those with ability stay behind."


    "It was one of the reasons we wanted to open a shop in Britain instead of moving out of it like so many including our brothers does, to show people that even as blood traitors, even without money or connections, with courage, hard work and magic, you can''t be stopped."


    "And then you came."


    "A fourteen years old boy who by working harder then anyone else, and also being incredibly smart, managed to come with an idea to give so many people hope without them knowing you even exist."


    Their speech was really pretty and would have made Harry emotional if not for the fact the idea wasn''t altruistic, it was to make their place the one where everyone goes to, thus making money and spare magic grow in size.


    Instead, the speech made him really embarrassed.


    "It isn''t like that, I''m not the altruistic visionary person you make me sound like."


    "We know that," George said "But actions are more important then words and thoughts."


    "Dumbledore is someone who keep talking about loving everyone and helping those in need, but does nothing." Fred said "You might have selfish reasons, but actually helps."


    Hearing that, his embarrassment grew while at the same time he felt a fuzzy feeling he hasn''t felt in a long time, not since his parents died, something that is different yet similar to the feelings he has toward Luna, it was the feelings of family.

 Chapter 183 - 183- Wonder Alley (part 1)

    MELISSA''S POV


    Melissa was walking away from another interview, cursing not just the company, but Purebloods, her teachers and even her young self for ever agreeing to come to this wonderful terrible place.


    When Melissa was eleven years old an old woman by the name of Minerva McGonagall appeared at her house to tell her she is a witch, magic and potions included.


    She was excited of course, how could she not? It was magic!


    She read all her books before even starting the year, and couldn''t wait to go to school.


    The excitement didn''t wane when she saw the castle, nor when she was sorted to Ravenclaw.


    The first time the excitement faded a little bit was at the welcoming feast, when she spoke with her new classmates and told them she is a - as the called her- muggleborn.


    While some didn''t seem to care, the ones that did seem to be the popular group.


    It took her a week before she understood what it meant to be muggleborn in the magical world.


    It meant she is less, she is to be ridiculed or pity, but, at least according to her head of house, who is part goblin! If she worked hard enough, she can make people see her for who she is, not her blood.


    So she did.


    She spent seven years making sure she has an O on every test and homework.


    When offered she agreed to take all the optimal classes, taking the time turner that was offered, and even continued in all classes until seventh year.


    She became perfect and headgirl.


    Her parents didn''t know a lot about the magical world, and she didn''t tell them much about the discrimination in fear they would take her out of it, which, while sometimes seemed enticing, meant having all of their mind obliviated.


    At the end of the seventh year, she became one the overqualified for entry level ministry job students, and, at the encouraging of her parents, decided that instead of going for that, she would try get an apprenticeship at her favorite subject- Runes.


    She tried for multiple known rune masters, only three replayed back, each saying they aren''t interested at having an apprentice.


    She then started going to broom companies, traveling stores and other rune using places.


    Each company and store either rejected her or gave her a low paying contract for 12 years, only after which she would get apprenticeship and would continue to work for them for another 28 years at the lowest price possible for a new rune master.


    It took her a year from when she graduated school, but she finally finished going to every shop in Diagon alley, non of which would hire her fairly.


    As she walked toward the exit of the alley, thinking about her future, and if maybe she should go back to one of the more interesting companies and agree to sell her life for the next 40 years, she saw a new shop at a place that used to sell second hand brooms, one that seemed to be struggling for a while.


    The store windows seemed to be full with cards that seemed familiar, though it wasn''t until she saw another object on the side of the window that she remembered what those cards are.


    ''Duel cards!''


    It was a game that everyone at school seemed to play mid way through her seventh year, which meant, as it was her final, and most stressful year, that she barely notice it existed, this year though, even with her stress over not finding an apprenticeship, she did start seeing people playing it everywhere.


    Finding it has a store though, have been a surprise, as she knew it''s inventors were the younger brothers of her partner headboy-Percy Weasley, self-proclaimed best pranksters of school, and, if she remembered correctly from their brother''s constant complain about them, about to begin seventh year.


    She were about to shrug her thoughts off and continue in her way when she noticed the sigh on the other side of the window.


    NEED HELP!


    IF YOU ARE GOOD WITH PEOPLE, SMART, AND ARE LOOKING TO WORK IN A FUN PLACE WHERE YOU CAN ADVANCE BASED ON ONLY YOUR OWN ACHIEVEMENTS. THEN COME WORK FOR US, AT WONDER ALLEY, WHERE THE ONLY LIMITS ARE THOSE YOU PUT ON YOURSELF.


    FOR DETAILS SEARCH FOR ONE OF THE WEASLEY TWINS.


    If Melissa saw this ad a year, half a year or even just a month ago, she wouldn''t have given it a moment notice.


    But right now she considered to sell her life for a dead end job, and the Weasley family is known as ''blood traitors'' which meant they at least won''t just see her as a muggleborn.


    Steeling her emotions, Melissa opened the door and walked in.

 Chapter 184 - 184- Wonder Alley (part 2)

    MELISSA''S POV


    Walking into the store gave Melissa quite the shock.


    It looked nothing like what it seemed to look like from outside, it wasn''t a small sized shop with cards, Duel disks and brooms on display. Instead it felt like she came out to the outside world.


    The blue skies, the streets, the stores, and of course the enormous size of the place.


    The weirdest thing was that instead of reminding her of Diagon Alley, it reminded her streets in the muggle world.


    Each shop had giant lighted signs either on top of it or the window that if she didn''t know about technology not working with magic, she would have sworn them to be muggle.


    The shops themselves, Mellisa noted as she walked through one of the streets, weren''t all working and the signs of most were only saying ''grand opening soon'', in fact, only four seem to work right now.


    Duel cards store, Turbo brooms store, a snacks store, and what appeared to be pranking products store, every one of them had a few children and a.d.u.l.ts inside.


    As she finished looking around, she went inside the cards store to ask where can she find one of the Weasley twins, now much more interested in working in this place, where she saw one.


    You can''t really say you were a student in Howard''s for the last six years in Hogwarts and not know who the Weasley twins are.


    You were either pranked by them or they made you smile, most likely both.


    That, including with their red hair made them memorable even before the invention of the card dueling game.


    Swallowing her spit and nervousness, Melissa walked toward the boy, no man who might be her future boss.


    "Mr. Weasley" she called and he turned toward her having an annoyed look on his face.


    "I already said it! Mr. Weasley is my grandfather, everyone should call me Forge."


    She felt her heart drop stomach as she apparently made a bad first impression without barely saying anything


    ""YES, MR. WEASLEY!"" Everyone else in the store answered and he laughed at that.


    "I''m sorry," he said after stopping his laugh and seeing her confused look "it''s a joke we have in the store." His eyes seem to brighten with those words. "Can you believe it? Only three days have passed and the store already has its own jokes!"


    "It certainly is great." She said smiling politely as she sighed in relief in her heart.


    "Anyway, what can I get you today Mellisa? A duel disk? New cards? Actually, I don''t remember you being a card dueling enthusiastic?" He said questionably.


    "You remember my name?" She said surprised. No one really remembered her in Hogwarts, even with her being a perfect and head girl.


    "Of course I do, you helped me and my brother once in our first week in Hogwarts to find where is the charm classroom."


    She didn''t remember doing so, not surprising as it was almost six years ago, but it warmed her heart that other people did remember her help.


    "Well, I didn''t really have time to play card dueling as it was my seventh year and I had 12 NEWTs to study to." She said, answering his question about not being a card dueling enthusiastic.


    "12? Ouch! Well then, what can I help you with?"


    "Actually, I wanted to talk about the job in here." She said, playing with her hair nervously.


    "Oh," he said raising his eyebrows before smiling an even bigger smile.


    "Well that''s great! How about we go inside this store''s office?"


    "But don''t you need to be here? I don''t see you having another person working here."


    "Na." He said, waving his hand. His smile being replaced by a smirk that said ''we are awesome''. "Everything in this store is enchanted to work without any human working inside, I think muggles would call it automatic."


    With him saying that, it was the first time she looked around the shop for more then just a glance.


    While before she only searched for a worker, and only took superficial look at the store, now she seemed to notice the incredulity of the store itself.


    On the right side of the store where many cards on display, and it was also where most of the children were, there appeared to be a few magical mirrors that when a child asked about a card brought up its relevant information.


    She also noticed that there were a few coin holes to put money inside and when one of the kids put some inside and said the name of the card he wanted, said card seemed to move toward the glass and make the glass disappear at its location before returning after the card was extracted.


    On the left side of the shop, there were a few different kinds of duel disks.


    There appeared to be the ones like the twins distribute in school last year, but there also appeared to be a few that looked like different creatures like dragon heads, snakes, and, weirdly enough, one that looked like a Flobberworm.


    There were also ones that seemed to be put on different places in the body like shoulder belt duel disks.


    In the middle of the store, where most of the a.d.u.l.ts seem to be there were a few mirrors that explained about the store, the payment method and the game itself.


    All of it seemed incredible, less like the magical world that while amazing seemed to be stuck in the last century at least, and more like a futuristic world from muggle tv shows like Doctor Who.


    As Forge (she seriously thought the names were Fred and George, could she be mistaken? Or was it another part of the joke?) took her to his office, she kept thinking about the store, and more importantly, the runes needed for each enchantment, making her more and more determined to work at this place.


    "Please have a sit." He said as he sat down at a sit in front of him.


    Sitting down she waited for him to talk.


    "Well, as you know, we have just opened the store, but as you can see, we don''t need store workers, instead, we need people who can be store managers, who can deal with situations on their own, who is willing to put the extra work, and who inspire to become more then just have a stable job, what make you think you are the right person for this?"


    This was different then any other interview she got until now.


    The other shops and companies seemed to only care about her blood status, her grades and her willingness to compromise, instead, this man''s words, without even telling her what this job will be, told her he didn''t care for blood, didn''t want her to compromise, and didn''t want her to be at the bottom, unable to even advance.


    She quickly took out her grades as references to her ability before starting to talk.


    "Well, as you can see here, I have Os on every OWL and NEWTs, showing not only that I am smart enough, but that I''m willing to work hard for them. I was also a perfect and head girl, so I know how to work as both underlying and supervisor. As for inspiring to be more then just a regular worker, I''m unemployed right now because I refused to become a worker in shops for the next 12 years before starting to study to become a rune master, and then after becoming one to work for them with minimum wage for another 28 years, not considering the period of time I will spend as apprentice there." The words came so fast from her mouth that she barely managed to breath in between.


    "OK," he said sounding amused "breath."


    Taking a few deep breaths she calmed herself.


    "Now, while Os in all tests are impressive, it doesn''t really tell me much about your ability in runes beyond your ability in memorization." She was about to open her mouth but before she could he already continued "But it does say you have a good head, and the ability to be much more then a lowly worker so here''s the deal." He took out a paper from a drawer that seemed to be a contract.


    "We will hire you as a store manager for our card store till you become a rune master, your main job will be to every morning and evening pour most of your magic inside the core of the store to make sure it is functional, and to calm down any problem that raises between customers, in return, we will pay you the minimum wage and make sure you have every needed book to become a rune master, plus help once a month with every question you have.


    Once you become a rune master you will open a shop in Wonder Alley and pay 25% of your profits to us for 10 years as long as you keep it above a certain number, if you can''t do that or not wanting to work in a shop anymore, then you will either continue to work here or go to work at one of our research places.


    10 years after you become a rune master You can go wherever you want."


    This was the best offer she got.


    Sure, she won''t get apprenticeship, but she could still become a rune master, she wouldn''t have to wait, and even her job would make it possible for her to study most of the time, there was only one thing that stopped her from signing the contract, magical contracts are binding magically, and she still doesn''t know what is the penalty for breaking it.


    "What is the penalty for breaking the contract?"


    "You will have to pay us the amount of money the books you read and the help you received cost, which will be calculated by a Gringots'' goblin plus an additional 200 Galleons for the time you wasted us, if you can''t pay that, you will have to move to the location where we make our products where you will contribute to the effort the best you can for double the amount of time you wasted us so if you spent two years in here you will spend four years there. Of course, contract breaking include revealing our store secrets to anyone who isn''t employed by us."


    All in all, it sounded entirely reasonable, and five minutes later she signed the contract, becoming the third employee of Wonder Alley.

 Chapter 185 - 184- Wonder Alley (part 3)

    HARRY''S POV


    It took two days of studying different expansion rune scams on GAI and combine them, one day of making the new scam work by changing the runes into the language he created, one day of finding the right intent he needed and smithing the metal to the right shape, and another day that he had his AI attach the runes on it.


    But at the end of those five days he created a big metal closet which once inside seemed to be as large three football stadium. (AN: not American football.)


    Then another two days where FACTORY and all of its workers worked non-stop while Harry, Fred, George and Dobby worked on organizing the world inside with the needed equipment, products, etc... and add a few needed enchantments like the sky enchantment from the Grand hall in Hogwarts, temperature adjustment, indestructibility, etc...


    By the end of it, the magic the closet took to maintain itself was like that of Three average wizards a day, and every store inside of it took another wizard''s magic but Wonder Alley was ready to open.


    With the time being summer vacation, and many children have parents working in Diagon Alley, and those that didn''t often go with their parents shopping, it didn''t take long before children started to flock into the door, and once they did, more and more came in.


    Getting people to work for them was even easier, with the twins convincing their friends to work for the summer as a way to get money for themselves, and people coming to apply little by little for jobs, in two weeks they went from having four shops, in which two were for card dueling, one for snacks and the last one being a prank shop, to have a card dueling field where people can duel for free, a paid dueling field, where they can get advice how to improve a restaurant that has both muggle and magical food and drinks, and a cloths shop that made use of the Acromantulas'' silk.


    The best thing is that with them putting a couple of workers at the entry of Diagon Alley with flyers about Wonder Alley, not only did more and more wizards and witches heard about the shops and bought dueling disks and cards, but when the 11 years old muggleborns and their parents came to shop for Hogwarts for the first time, they stopped at Wonder Alley to buy clothes made from silk at cheap prices, and sometimes also bought the game for their children.


    But, of course, for every positive there is negative, and with their influx of muggles and muggleborns, came the reaction of the purebloods and their lackeys.


    They didn''t stop shopping in the new Alley, why would they? Not only were they able to get cheep Acromantula silk cloths in here, but more then half were addicted to the feelings card dueling gave them, instead, the purebloods wanted the muggles and muggleborns gone, and the lackeys wanted a percentage of the money.


    It started with a ministry worker coming first, talking about how it is forbidden to expand shops in Diagon Alley, and hinting that a few Galleons can make it go away.


    Of course, it was then explained to everyone that Wonder Alley is inside a closet that was expanded and that there is no laws forbidding it.


    After which there were a few tries by the minister to pass a law that make you need to pay to do something like that but it never passed with the help of Voldemort telling his followers to stop it because Harry told him, and surprisingly Dumbledore saying the same thing to his followers as Remus and Professor Snape shared.


    After which there were a few tries to cause havoc and destruction either inside Wonder Alley or to it from outside, non were successful and were dealt with by stunning the ones that did it and forbidding them from ever coming back before calling the Aurors.


    All in all, it took till a week before the start of the school year for everything about Wonder Alley to calm down.


    As Harry is a secret partner, the twins were the ones that dealt with most of those things.


    Harry instead gave a few advices and worked on his own things.


    In regard to the Death Eaters, other then make Voldemort tell them to play card dueling as a way to train their mind to react to different situations, and to prevent the destruction of Wonder Alley as ''it would be a great place to make a statement and kill those mudbloods!'' He only told them to focus on retrieving the prophecy from the ministry, something that as the books made clear, was taking time.


    Both Remus and Snape kept informing him about the Order and all the things it didn''t do. Seriously, waiting patiently while trying to prevent Voldemort from getting the prophecy instead of just destroying it? Reaching out to Giants and werewolves and ask them to not take Voldemort''s side without promising any benefit? It is like they want Voldemort to win.


    All of the above weren''t the things that took most of his time, what did was the Acromantulas, or more specifically, their fangs.


    After making the four first shops, Harry spent two days creating an additional closet like Wander Alley, where he set the giant spiders loose, and by loose he meant gave them an order to make much silk as possible and put it in baskets, and cut off each other''s fangs every few days as they grow back, and put it in different baskets.


    While the silk went to be sold as cloths at a price that covered their food intake, their fangs were put into research about their properties and how to purify them, which, after researching it for over a month, reached completion.


    The thing is, it isn''t hard to completely purify magical ingredients like fangs, feathers or hair, but if you do so completely, they will lose their unique ability to strengthen a person''s ability to the spiritual realm, if you want it to still have this ability, then the core needs to have a little of the same characters as the creatures it came from.


    Which meant Dragon cores aren''t loyal, instead they are searching for the strongest wizard they can get to ''mate'' with, Phoenix cores are prideful and search wizards that have fame or want fame, and unicorn cores are loyal to the core, and search for pure hearts.


    Olivander use those three because he managed to reach the perfect balance with them, they aren''t rebellious, but their will isn''t dead.


    Harry went to a different direction, he had the Acromantulas'' behavior changed already, they are now hard working, compliant beings that obey his orders, he only needed to clean the intent inside the magic in the fang that makes it grow by will and the knowledge that he is their master, and everyone could use it, though the second someone does it gets imprinted on him and can''t be changed.


    Finding the right amount of cleansing needed to a month and he finally had the chance to do the last thing he needed to do before summer ends.


    The ritual with Nagini

 Chapter 186 - 186- Nagini’s life story (part 1)

    NAGINI''S POV


    Sometimes being born to a certain family is a curse by itself.


    This is a lesson Nagini learned by the time she was three and transformed for the first time.


    Well, at the time her name was different, it was Mega


    She can still remember her family.


    She had a father, a mother, 3 brothers and a sister.


    Her father being a strong man, who spent his time between his job, where he farmed rice. Her mother, who was raising them to the best of her ability.


    Her biggest brother, Cahaya, who used to go with their father to work.


    Her second brother, Ifran, who always seem to make the house shine with laughter and joy.


    Her sister Vina, who used to play with her everyday.


    And her little brother Ridwan, who she could only remember as a baby.


    It was on a sunny day, Vina and her were playing hide and seek near the house when her sister, whose turn was to hide, suddenly screamed.


    Running to her she saw a snake, even today she can still remember it''s black and white coloring, and the fear that her big sister seemed to be in.


    At that moment, she wished she could have talked with the snake, convince him to leave her sister.


    If she had wished for the snake to die, their father to show up, or for them to appear in another location, her life might would have been different.


    She might would have never been captured, might have never found out about the curse, but more then all, she would have probably been dead.


    But wishing for history to change is pointless, and she still wished to talk to the snake.


    With the wish activating her curse, she transformed into a snake and talked with the snake, making it go away.


    Wishing to change back into a human was much more exhausting, but she does it, and both Vina and Mega ran home to tell their mother about her change into a snake.


    While Mega told her mother excitedly, their mother didn''t return the enthusiasm.


    Instead, she started crying.


    After calming down her mother sat and explained to Mega about her own family, about Mega''s grandmother and the magical world.


    Learning her mother was a regular person born to a magical family was a shock, but not as much as finding out about the blood curse that runs in her family, one that now she carries.


    Her mother made her promise that day to never use magic again, to never transform.


    Her mother really should have known better then to trust a three years old.


    It stopped her for a while, the fear her mother instilled in her, the fear about being stuck in a snake form.


    But by a month passed by, she couldn''t help but remember the sense of relief her change caused.


    It was like she was stuck in the wrong body for years, and finally found the right one.


    She started change in secret.


    Sneak whenever she could to the forest and change for a while, only to feel that sense of relief once more.


    It was two months into that when they caught her.


    It was magical creatures hunters, people who find a magical beast, capture it and sell to the highest bidder.


    Catching her was almost certainly by mistake.


    She would later find out her transformation is special, the snake she can transform to is a magical snake by the name of Ichchadari who while in legends can change into any shape, actually can only change size.


    If it was a different kind of snake, she would have transformed back into her human form, but with her snake species, the cage they put her in was enchanted to prevent changing size and form.


    She was with them for six months, as they traveled the forests of Indonesia, collecting many kinds of magical creatures, before taking a ship toward where she would live in the future, Europe.


    In that time she listened and learned bits of their language, and by the time they arrived, she knew basic English.


    She was then sold to a man called Skender, who, when finding out that he bought a Maledictus instead of a Ichchadhari, was angry for a moment, before changing his attitude and deciding that a Maledictus is much rarer and more interesting.


    He gave her a new name, something he said was better suited for her, and after a few years she had to agree.


    she wasn''t a cloud (Mega), she was a half snake half person, her name is Nagini


    Her next 16 years were spent in a cage, going from city to city all around Europe and America and put on an act.


    The only upside is that she found her balance between snake form and human form, one that let her transform back to human without any big problems, one that let her push back the enviable, her full time transformation.


    And while she dreamed about the outside world, she no longer had any hope for more then stay human a little bit more.


    And then came Credence.


    Having a boy around her age, sitting next to her in a cage of his own, still full of life, ready to find his identity and family.


    She might have had a small crush on him.


    Escaping together, they went around Paris, almost dying for him a few times, but by the end of it, Credence still chose to leave her and join those who tried to kill them, breaking her heart.


    It took some convincing on their part as they needed help from her, but in the end she joined Dumbledore''s battle against Grindelward and Credence, but in the end she did, as Dumbledore said he knew how to break the curse and promised he would if they can get help from her.


    The final battle was messy.


    There were fight everywhere, deaths every other second, and while the main battle was between Grindelward and Dumbledore, with Newt helping Dumbledore to even the scales, her battle was with Credence, and instead of magical battle, it was a battle of words.


    It took her a while, but Credence, who was dying because of the Obscurus, decided to do the right thing and stop Grindelward, managing to knock the wand out of his hand.


    Dumbledore didn''t let the chance be missed, and killed fired to kill Credence before stunning Grindelward and leaving with him locked.


    Of course, the battle wasn''t over with that, no, the rest of them fought for hours, killing and dying, even her, still in grief over her first love, killed over half a dozen Alliance members, but in the end, with less then twenty of them still alive, it was over.


    When she came back from the war, a nasty surprise awaited her.


    Not only did Dumbledore lie about his ability to cure her, but with all the transformations she did while in battle, instead of the 10 years she had before the permanent transformation, she only had 5.


    Leaving in rage, not listening to his or most of her other ''friends'' explanations about the ''need of many'', the only one that took her side was Newt, who decided to travel with her around the world, trying to find a cure or just a way to slow the curse down.


    In the end they managed to get her 8 years instead of the 5 she were supposed to have, spending that time traveling together made them develop emotions for one another, but with the curse over her head, she didn''t allow herself to completely fall for him, and when he finally left after telling her he loves her and her rejection of him, she decided to stay in the forest, to live where she knows she were loved.


    It wasn''t till almost 3 years ago that she found a conversation partner after all those years stuck in a snake form.


    It was someone that seemed to have a smoke like form, just like Credence, someone who could talk to snakes and who seem to hate Dumbledore just like her.


    And his name was Tom

 Chapter 187 - 187-Nagini’s life story (part 2)

    NAGINI''S POV


    In her years of travel with Newt, they have come to find that her life span became like that of the Ichchadhiri Naagins, which meant she will live for a two hundred years without growing old.


    While most people would have considered it a blessing, she had to deal with the fact that she would live those years as a snake, alone and bored, she was about to consider attacking strong animals with intention of them killing her when she met Tom.


    The smoke like body, the snake like face and the pained look on his face when she saw him made the man was a child of Credence and her, that, and the fact that he was capable to understand her, made her agree to help him survive before even knowing the man''s name.


    She hunted small animals for him, always keeping them alive for him to either kill or possess, it took a year before he managed to have a conversation with her not about hunger.


    That''s when he told her his name- Lord Voldemort.


    She had the first laugh she had in years, before asking him what was his real name.


    When he insisted that this was his real name she threatened to leave, and he was forced to tell her his original name, Tom.


    He explained why he hated this name and his chose to get another, and she agreed to call him Voldemort, even if in her head she called him Tom.


    Another year passed with her feeding both him and her, each of them pass the time by telling each other stories about their life, and they found out they both have a deep hatred for Dumbledore, who used the years to change how people remember the battle to make it seem it was only a duel between Grindelward and him, making all their contributions, all of their sacrifice, be forgotten.


    He even made Credence''s Phoenix appear to be his, and with her knowledge of magical creatures that grew by her traveling with Newt, she knew Phoenixes were bound to the family of the person they bonded with.


    With them bonding over the hate for Dumbledore, they became more then just people who keep each other alive and sane, they became friends.


    She were fine with living the rest of her life like that.


    And then came Wormtail.


    If there was one kind of people she was jealous about was animagi, their ability to transform at will was everything she ever dreamed about, and they just showed it off as if they deserved in more then her!


    Maybe she was a little bit unreasonable, but she was so jealous!


    When she saw a man turned into a rat in the forest, she let her emotions get the best of her, and grabbed his rat form with her mouth, bringing it to Tom to drain or possess, yet when the man turned himself to a human and prostate himself to Tom it was found out he is one of Tom''s followers.


    That started the last year.


    With the help of Wormtail, Tom managed to get himself a body of a baby to possess, which, while the action disgust her, made Tom grew stronger.


    With her venom''s help, Tom had Wormtail make a potion that will strengthen him in preparation for a ritual she found while searching for a way to help her keep her human form, one that couldn''t help her as when she looked for her family to take the bone of her father she found the village was burned to the ground years ago by bandits, and her family dead.


    With the help of both her and Wormtail, Tom grew stronger by the day, and she hoped he could regain his human form and kill Dumbledore as revenge for not only lying to her, but also making Credence be forgotten.


    Yet, once more, her hopes were shuttered, as two weeks before the time planed for Tom to regain his body two man appeared in the house they lived in and captured Tom and her.


    She was once more in a cage, just like all those years ago, but this time she wasn''t afraid, she was furious!


    He those man took her hope for revenge, her hope for justice, and she was ready to go all out when she has a chance and kill both of them.


    The next time he brought her out of his bag inside her cage, even though she knew he couldn''t understand her she cursed at him, yet surprisingly, he talked back, which, after a moment of shock only made her even more furious!


    It is one thing to put a mindless beast in a cage, it is a different story to put an intelligent one.


    So she started, every time he took her out and try to talk to her, to scream and curse him, being as colorful with her curses as possible.


    Yet each day, he continued to take her out of his bag and try to talk to her, and when that didn''t work, let her spit her anger on him.


    It took three and a half months, but finally she was tired from it.


    $What do you want from me? Why don''t you just kill me? Why do you keep me prisoner$ She asked one day.


    $Oh, finally decided to calm down and talk?$ He asked smirking.


    $Just answer the damn question!$ She said.


    $I never wanted to kill you, I only want to cure you.$


    If she were that naive girl she was before the war she might have believed him, but she grew, she experienced betrayal and she knew from her life that no one gives free things.


    $Oh really? And what would you like in return?$


    $Oh, I get the return by succeeding$ He told her. $I was hired by a family of a girl with the same condition as you to cure it.$


    Now she understood, he wanted to experiment on her.


    ''But why didn''t he just do so?'' She thought and with her knowledge of rituals she immediately reached the answer. ''It''s a ritual in which he needs my willing participation for it to work.''


    Knowing she had to be willing, she agreed to hear him out, have him explain the ritual, and if it sound feasible to undergo it.


    $I researched the blood curse and managed to find its name is wrong, it isn''t a blood curse, but inherent disease.$ he started, explaining to her how her body was in fact always a snake, and she kept using her magic to transform into human, but each time she transform to either form, her body gains resistance to belief and will based transfiguration, making her use more and more magic for the transformation, and by the end it can''t be transformed by will alone, making her stuck in her real body, which is her animal form.


    He explained how he modified the animagus ritual so it will let the person that undergoes it choose his animal form with the help of an outsider, who will connect to her spiritual realm to guide her.


    He showed her the ritual, and from her experience she knew it can work, but she also knew that in order to become an animagus, you need great knowledge of the animal you transform to, and she didn''t have said knowledge.


    $How would you expect me to transform into human after the animagus ritual? Would you spend years teaching me about human anatomy?$


    $No$ He said. $I will put the knowledge into your mind before the ritual takes place.$


    $And how will you do that?$ She asked.


    $I compressed my memories about the study of the human body to 3 months worth of study, you will choose a time in your life that is meaningless and I will replace the memory of that time with those memories.$


    She was shocked, he told her he wants to delete a part of her memory! A part of who she is! She was about to refuse when she really thought about it, she spent years in the forest, surviving yet not living, does she really care about those memories? Is three months from the middle, when she either caught pray or slept really were more important then regaining her human body?


    $fine, take three months from 7 years ago.$


    He looked surprised when she agreed so readily.


    $Great, I just need for you to think about the months you want to get deleted very hard, and I will obliviate you by shooting the spell toward your eyes, as other parts of your body are resistant to magic.$


    She thought of those days of sleeping underneath a rock, the nights of catching rodents, bugs, and sometimes other snakes.


    $I''m ready$ she said


    "Obliviate."


    And it was all gone.

 Chapter 188 - 188- the ritual (part 1)

    NAGINI''S POV


    For the first time since she heard about the spell Nagini understood why when you obliviate a person you have to delete his memory of the spell.


    Knowing there is a period of time that you don''t remember because of a spell is the most unbalancing thing you can ever encourage.


    It did help that Harry put in their place different memories, but even those unbalanced her, in a different way, as she could remember studying the human body, remember learning about the cells, the organs, the blood, the skin, and the meridians, but it didn''t change the fact that she also knew it wasn''t really her studying it.


    To combat that, she and Harry spent the next few days studying the human body in general to make those memories her own.


    During that time they became sort of friends, as she liked the way he seemed passionate about the study of human anatomy, and he liked her attitude.


    He even agreed to take her out of the cage once she took an oath to not try to kill him, making her stay whenever possible on his neck after shrinking herself as much as possible, as it was easier to move around like that.


    In the end, it took her six days to get rid of that disorienting feelings and be ready to the ritual, and when she told it to Harry he brought her to a different location.


    $What the bloody hell are we doing here?$ She asked him when they arrived near a manor like house.


    $This is the house of my employer, we will do the ritual here as a demonstration.$ Sighing, she said nothing as she knew that no matter how much their relationship developed into friends, he would still consider the curing of her as nothing more then a demonstration.


    A second after he knocked on the door a blond girl around Harry''s age answered.


    "Harry!" She said excitedly, only taking one look at her before ignoring her entirely. "Is what Luna told me true? Have you found a cure?"


    "we might have." He smiled at her.


    "Come in, come in." The girl said, pulling him inside.


    "What would the ice queen fans think if they saw you like that, Daphne?" He chuckled as he let Daphne lead him toward the living room where another blond girl sat with a white haired girl and a man, drinking tea.


    "Who the bloody heel cares? You found a cure for my sister!" Daphne''s grin was threatening to split her face in two.


    "We probably did, today we will know for sure." He said looking the other occupants of the room.


    "Her Luna, I''m glad you could make it." He said.


    "Of course Harry, I will never miss this, even if it does mean my dad will have to do the shopping for the school year."


    "Well maybe if you didn''t spend the entire summer in Rome searching for clues about the Rotfang conspiracy you would have had the chance to buy them before." He said in a teasing tone.


    "Well, you try to explain to my father that gum disease has to do with with tiny creatures living in your mouth without breaking him out." She said in a funny condescending voice before adding "Hey Nagini." with a smile toward her, making Nagini decide she like that girl.


    "Hello Harry," The man nodded expressionlessly when Harry looked toward him. "you would be happy to know we let your Golems sat the runic scheme in our ritual room, which we made sure is clean from any sort of magic, though I would like to talk to you later about them and the runes, at least before e we do the ritual on my daughter.


    A nod from Harry was all it took for the man to drop the subject as he looked at her.


    "And that''s the other patient with ''Blood Malediction''?"


    "Meet Nagini, she agreed to be the first it is performed upon and took all the needed studies seriously."


    Nagini couldn''t help but laugh sarcastically at that, as if she had any choose in both those matters.


    Giving her a pointy look Harry continued.


    "Now, I know you would like to know what we are about to do today-" he was interrupted mid sentence by the man. "That won''t be necessary, miss Lovegood was nice enough to explain it herself, I do have some questions she said was best to wait for you to answer."


    "She did? Great! Well, ask away!" Harry said.


    "First of all, how do you propose Astoria learn about the human body?"


    "Well Basitill, there are two ways I can think about, either you buy her books to read and have someone to teach it to her, something that will take about 10 years as she also has her Hogwarts education, or you insert those memories into her by replacing them with different memories she has, as Nagini did."


    Basitill frowned at that.


    "Who would you propose teach her? You?"


    "Oh, god no! I have other projects to attend to, you should probably have a muggle doctor who has a magical child to teach her, with me adding the things that are different in magical people." Harry said quickly, showing he already thought about it.


    "We can talk about it later, another thing I wanted to talk to you about is side affects, will there be any?" That perked Nagini''s interest, She didn''t notice anything in the ritual that could create a side affect, but it could be that Harry did.


    "Well, there shouldn''t be any except her animal nature and appetite appearing more pronounced then when she suppress it right now, but with it being a modified ritual there could be, that''s why we don''t use it on a child first, and instead testing it on a consenting a.d.u.l.t."


    It disturbed Nagini a little bit the way he didn''t mind excitement on her but it also felt right.


    No matter what, she already lived her life, and was already considering finishing it, it made more sense to use the ritual on her before using it on a child with her life only started.


    "Well, shall we go to the ritual room?" Basitill said after asking a few more questions.


    "I need to be alone with her in the room, we can''t have anyone interrupt it." Harry said, having the rest nod.


    Walking inside the ritual room, Harry placed Nagini in the middle of the weird rune scheme before going toward a circle in the corner of the room.


    $I need you to pour all your magic into the circle.$ he said and she did as he said.


    $ready?$ he asked and she nodded.


    $Here we go!$ he said, pouring his own magic and everything gone back.

 Chapter 189 - 189- the ritual (part 2)

    HARRY''S POV


    The now extinct eastern sects had different, sometimes opposed opinions over almost every subject.


    Each had its own philosophy, its own spells, its own artifacts, even their own locations for the meridians.


    The only thing they seem to have little to none disagreeing upon is the spiritual realm, which is why while he had, with GAI''s help, to collect parts from each text for each subject to piece together his own complete understanding of each subject, while discarding the rest, he had as full understanding as possible.


    The spiritual realm is the acc.u.mulation of spirits of every single living being in the world.


    It is the hopes, fears and beliefs of everyone that ever lived.


    It is, as Harry calls it, the world''s belief.


    Having said that, every living being also has a small spiritual realm of his own, one that has many names- soul, mind, heart....


    The process of doing magic is half of your energy to to push your belief from your own spiritual realm to the world''s spiritual realm, and half to manifest it in the physical world.


    Saying that, the process to become animagus is different.


    The animagus ritual is about changing your own spiritual realm to become a combination of animal and human and then convince your body it''s real with your knowledge of the animal before using magic to change.


    No matter if it''s the original ritual or the potion, the process is about changing you to the animal you are the most similar to automatically, thus doing it with the least resistance and pain.


    Of course, the difference between the two is that the ritual creates a less balanced result then the potion, thus making you become more animalistic and your descendants to suffer from the ''Blood Malediction''.


    The new ritual works differently.


    Instead of working automatically, the person who helps in the ritual is able to direct the spiritual realm toward the wanted animal by being inside their spiritual realm and talk to the person that undergoes the process.


    And this was exactly where Harry is right now, inside Nagini''s spiritual realm.


    He didn''t have a body in here, nor did he needed one, what he did need is to convince Nagini''s spiritual realm to change into more human-like.


    He could see that Nagini had never trained in Occlumency, as her spiritual realm wasn''t organized at all.


    It was like being inside a little child''s finger painting, different colors everywhere, each seem to convey its own emotions and sensations, yet the colors that were seem the most were green and red.


    If Harry wanted to convince Nagini''s spiritual realm that it is also a human, he would have to create order in the chaos.


    He started small, making the everything be organized by colors.


    Green and red were in the middle, turning into a big long rope with stripes that Harry quickly understood is her snake part of herself.


    The other colors quickly turned into different animals.


    Blue turned into a wolf, yellow into a horse, brown into a bunny...


    Every parts of what makes Nagini herself turned into an animal, yet non of them were human, and Harry''s could see that her spiritual realm is deciding on one when the Black crow was being drown into the snake.


    Unwilling to let it be like that, Harry started adding the colors that became animals into the black crow.


    Adding the wolf turned the crow into a sparrow, adding the bunny turned the sparrow into a vulture, adding the horse turned the vulture into a hawk.


    Each and every color turned the animal into a different one, yet non turned into a human, and the more colors were added, the faster and stronger the pule of the snake was to the animal.


    Seeing that there isn''t any other option, Harry, unwilling to admit defeat, did the last thing he could, he used his magic to transfigure the swan, the animal that when adding all the colors appeared, into a human form before pushing it into the snake.


    The reason that Harry didn''t w want to use this method was that there was no say what would happen when his magic is mixed with a person''s spiritual realm permanently like it does now that the human form is part of Nagini''s spiritual realm.


    ''Yet, at least the experiment succeeded.'' Harry thoughts as he stopped feeding the rune scheme magic and came out of Nagini''s spiritual realm.


    Nagini was still knocked out, and with Harry''s own tiredness because of his magic almost running out, they both just laid on the floor, waiting for energy to return to their bodies.


    LUNA''S POV


    Waiting for the ritual to finish was unbearable, after working together for a year with Harry toward the goal of curing the disease, Luna felt the wait for results is torture, not like how it is probably for Daphne and her family, but still.


    A little bit after the three hours mark has reached when the door from the room opened up and Harry came out with a Indonesian woman in toe.


    The squeal of joy that was about to burst out of her died in her throat when she saw Nagini''s aura.


    At the beginning it seemed she had the same greenish red aura as before only with a small colorful change that could have happened as a result of the ritual, but as she saw the both of them together she saw that the changes in color in Nagini''s aura were identical to Harry''s changes.


    It was like Harry''s aura and Nagini''s were connected inexplicably.


    "Merlin." She whispered as she took a step back. "Harry, what did you do?"

 Chapter 190 - 190- Throwing your feelings away

    HARRY''S POV


    It took Luna a few moments and a cup of tea to calm down enough to explain what she saw, and more importantly, what could it mean.


    Harry didn''t feel different, though the changes appeared to be in Nagini, and she said she just got her human body back without the constant discomfort that she used to be in so everything felt differently to her.


    "I don''t know what could it mean," Luna said "I have never seen a person get their aura inside another person''s aura."


    "So we are in unknown territory right now." Harry said, deep in thoughts, as he noted something strange Luna said. "We should keep ourself calm while we study the side affects.


    "Well," Nagini said, looking happy as her kept touching different parts of her body. "No matter what happened I''m grateful for this chance."


    "I will study the side affects," Harry said turning toward Basitill, Astoria and Daphne "But You should have Astoria start studying the human anatomy."


    "I understand." Basitill said. "Is there something else she should focus about?"


    "I''m not sure." Harry admitted. "If it was someone else I would have said Occlumency, but your family isn''t focused about organizing your mind but icy defense and I wouldn''t know how that would affect the Arctic fox body."


    With that said they all got out of their chairs and went to the door.


    Putting his hand forward for a shake, Harry stumbled when Basitill pulled it and hugged him.


    "Thank You! Thank you so much!" He heard Basitill whisper in his ear as he felt two more bodies joined the hug.


    "I know you had your own reasons to agree and help us but it doesn''t change my gratefulness! Nothing ever will."


    Basitill quickly let him go and Daphne did the same shortly after, yet it took five more minutes before they managed to pull Astoria away from him as she continued to cry and thank him, apparently already used every single part of her forceful composure the last few hours.


    With Luna staying behind to use the fireplace, it was only Harry and Nagini that that had to use the best traveling agency ever made.


    "Dobby."


    DAPHNE''S POV


    Daphne And Astoria with matching grins as they watched as Luna walked through the fire place.


    She couldn''t believe it, her dream came true.


    While her goal was to cure her sister since the moment her mom died, and while she knew Harry was working on it, she never let her hope grow in fear of being let down.


    But now she could, now she can feel her shoulders free from the worry, and it is only because of the help of one average wizard with enough ambitions to reach the sky and am equal amount of willingness to work toward them.


    ''A hard working ambitious wizard who saved my sister, and a good looking one at that.'' Daphne thought, chicks reddening at that, once more matching her sister.


    Apparently their father noticed that, because he sighed called to them.


    "Daphne, Astoria, let''s have a sit."


    With both of them sitting on the couch, their father started talking.


    "First of all we should talk about what is going to happen next. Astoria, I thought about the request you made during our wait for memory implants and as much as I want you to get healed quickly, you don''t know what deleting three months from your memory would do to you,"


    "But daaad." Astoria said interrupting him."


    "No buts!" Their father said more harshly than he ever talked to Astoria. "This is for your own good!" He then soften his expression and said "Either way, it will take Harry time to figure what precisely are the side affects for the ritual, and learning about the body wouldn''t harm you, would it?"


    "I guess not..." her little sister said grumbly.


    "As for your teacher, as much as I hope Harry might change his mind about teaching you as he IS the one who managed to cure someone already, I know he has other things to do and don''t believe he will change his mind. I will start looking for a healer well-versed in muggles medical studies and if not possible a muggle healer with knowledge about the magical world, but meanwhile I have the list of books on human anatomy miss Lovegood gave me and should be able to get it to you by the end of first week, I WILL test you about the first four in winter break." It seemed like he finished talking about the subject as his face softened even more.


    "Now that we finished with that subject, let''s move to the next one, Harry, and your feelings toward him." At the reddening of both of their cheeks their father sighed.


    "What I''m about to say might sound harsh, but I''m doing it for both of you.


    You don''t like him romantically!


    You might think you do right now, as you just found out he managed to make your wishes come true, but you are not.


    And I forbid you two from pursuing anything romantic with him."


    Those words shocked Daphne to her core.


    Her dad, the same one that talked about love as the most important thing in life just told them to let go of any romantic intent they have toward Harry? She could understand him telling that to her sister, as she is far too young to have a boyfriend, but her? She is almost 16!


    "Is it because of his Muggle heritage?" She asked in a quiet voice "Or is it because he is an outcast of the Potter family?"


    "Oh, sweetheart, I don''t care He is an outcast of the Potter family, and while his muggles heritage would have bothered me, even if he didn''t show show us the benefits of it by creating a cure thought impossible, I wouldn''t have stopped you from pursuing a relationship with him."


    "Then why?!" Her sister''s outburst matched her feelings. "I love him, I know I do! He is handsome, smart, and he saved my life! He is like my own personal hero from the stories!"


    Their father just shook his head at that.


    "And that''s precisely why I wanted to talk to you the second they left, to stop this infatuation before it take place.


    Even if you do love Harry, which you don''t, you don''t know him enough to love him, you only think you do, Harry hold in his hands the key to cure Astoria, what would happen if you start something and break up badly? What if he decided to withhold the cure? No, the most you can be with Harry are friends, at least until Astoria undergo the ritual." Something about that reasoning felt wrong, but she couldn''t pinpoint what is it.


    "But with you wanting to do it the slow way it''s at least three years from now!" Her sister cried. "He won''t be available for that long!"


    "I know." Their father said solemnly and that''s all it took for her sister to run to her room.


    Daphne was about to go as well, less sad yet more disappointed when something clicked inside of her.


    "Do you really think Harry would do something as dishonorable as this?" She asked and her father seemed to evaluate her before deeming her worthy for a truthful answer.


    "No," he admitted "he is an honorable man, in fact he already gave me most of the needed material to recreate the ritual."


    "Then what is the real reason? While I won''t say I''m in love with him, I can see myself falling for the man." She said honestly "What is the true reason you don''t want me to try?"


    "The reason is that he is also an ambitious man, and with the dark times that are arriving to magical Britain, ambitious man like him are the ones that are sure to fall. I just want to protect my little girls from the heartbreak of having your love ripped from you."


    "I''m not a little girl anymore, and there won''t be anyone same in those times."


    "That might be true, but I''ve seen the fire in him, it is the same one my father told me Tom Riddle had as a boy, the one my grandfather told me Dumbledore had in school. He might not be as powerful as them, but think what he could do work his knowledge if he turned it into a weapon.


    Our family survived for years by taking the natural path, and I won''t lose any of you because I did differently, I already lost your mother, I can''t lose you."


    Daphne looked at the sad look on her father, one that asked for understanding, as she made her decision.


    She threw away any thoughts she might have for Harry, any feelings that might have started to grow, as she looked at her father and smiled.


    "I understand."


    And that was all that was needed to be said, as her father once more adored his smile on his face, looking 10 years younger.

 Chapter 191 - 191- Umbridge’s speech.

    Fred''S POV


    As they were waiting in the grand hall for the firsties to come and get sorted, Fred''s mind kept going back to the summer and their store.


    The store was everything they had ever wished for.


    It was successful, innovative and made people have fun, yet Fred couldn''t help but feel hurt about their family, except their father, nor coming once to visit.


    Sure, all of them sent letters, with Bill and Charlie congratulating them and explaining they will come when they return to Britain in a month or so, Ron and Ginny explained they were staying in an undisclosed location for protection against the ''dark side'' and that their mother doesn''t allow them to go out, and even Percy sending them a letter telling them how proud he is with them, something that might have warmed their heart more then all the others, as Percy was never proud about them, before reading the rest of the letter and understanding he is proud they left the family and not supporting Dumbledore in his statement about the return of ''You know who'', which made them burn the letter.


    Their mother, of course, sent many letters demanding their return, all of which but the first was ignored, with the first asking their mother to accept the situation and come see how great Wonder Alley is.


    The entry of the new students snapped Fred out of his thoughts, and then the hat started singing.


    Here I go!


    Unh, ooh, woo!


    Back up! Uh-oh! Watch out! Unh!


    You done wound me up!


    Boutta show you what I''m workin'' with, unh!


    Well, you managed to reach Hogwarts,


    It means you have magic in you


    But, before, you learn any spell a sorting I must do


    You got a hat in your head now


    One that will look deep in you


    You got ambition, courage, loyalty, or mind?


    All you gotta do is put the hat


    And then I''ll say


    "Mr. - Man, what''s your name? Whatever -


    What will your house be?


    Let me choose for you, you won''t regret"


    You ain''t never seen a hat like me


    This choice will be life changing


    A decision for 7 years


    Come, whisper to me whatever it is you want


    You ain''t never seen a hat like me...


    Fred held his laughter, looking at his twin who has apparently also recognized the song as ''a friend like me'' from one of the movies they watched with Harry and Luna- Aladdin.


    The thought of Harry and Luna brought a frown to Fred''s face.


    It was clear as day that Luna is head over heels for Harry, and that Harry also has feelings toward her, but each of them seem to wait for the other person to do the first move. Up until now, the twins decided to stay out of it, believing that they will eventually be together, but last night it changed.


    They were at Harry''s apartment, when he came back with an Asian woman in toe.


    He introduced her as Nagini, telling them about her unfortunate circ.u.mstances and her need for a place tonight.


    Now, Fred did feel sorry for her, being stuck for years as a snake must have been a nightmare, and of course he felt proud his honorably little brother was willing to let her sleep in his place, especially after letting the two of them stay for the summer, but that doesn''t mean he liked what he saw when he looked at Nagini''s eyes as she looked at Harry.


    He saw more then just affection one should have as a friend, and more then just thankfulness, he saw something he recognized because he saw it in his baby sister''s eyes whenever she looked at Marcus Potter- Hero worship.


    It wasn''t in the same intensity his baby sister seem to have, one that grew with their mother telling her bed time stories about him, and from the chamber of secrets fiasco, but it had the same glint both Fred and George spent the last two years trying and failing to destroy in their sister.


    If that wasn''t enough, when Fred and George found Luna at the train and talked to her about everything Harry told them, she looked like she guessed it already.


    Afterward, Fred and George had a talk that ended in a decision that the pranking they promised Harry last year be about trying to pull the two of them together.


    The sorting was finally over, and the food appeared.


    As they ate and talked with their friends about the summer and Wonder Alley, Fred finally pushed his plans for the future away as he enjoyed the meal with everyone.


    HARRY''S POV


    Just like last year, Harry decided against going to school with the train, instead using the vanishing cabinet in his house, though this time it was because it wasn''t practical to go in the train as he not only had an extra person with him as they found out after the night, in which Nagini slept on the couch, that a side affect of the ritual and his magic being permanently in her, was her discomfort in being away from him, so it was decided that until they find a solution she will stay human whenever they were alone or with only people that know, and the rest of the time she would stay in snake form.


    Yet, because he knew about the Hogwarts wards identifying people when they walk through the castle gates, going through the vanishing cabinet was a way to avoid as such.


    The other reason he decided to come early, was to enact his plan.


    Walking through Hogwarts with GAI in his ear, he quickly found the office where Umbridge is, coming in quickly, Harry casted an ''Imperio'' before the woman had a chance at noticing him even if he was disillusioned.


    "Open your mind, relax, let the peacefulness and happiness take you." He ordered. With the difficulty in resisting the curse being difficult when unprepared, the feelings it being being addictive, the need to listen to the caster is already hard enough when he asks you to do something You done want to do, telling you to do something you want, like keep being in that state and not resist is much harder.


    But Harry had no intention keeping the woman in this state for long, as it takes too much energy, nor make her like Remus as he doesn''t have the time nor need to manage someone as problematic as her, and unless he plans to delete everything about her that makes her herself, it is impossible to delete the things that make the woman that much problematic.


    Instead he planed to keep her under the spell enough to go through her mind and do some changes, not a lot, but enough for the woman to actually cause damage to Dumbledore''s reputation instead of helping him.


    It took an hour for the changes to be complete.


    The most important changes was in her way of thinking, where instead of just focusing on harming the headmaster''s reputation, she now also focus on the children''s education.


    Another one big change was inserting the knowledge about the magical phones and make her think it is a ministry approved product.


    The rest of the changes were about giving her the necessary knowledge to actually teach the students.


    "Now Dolores," he said. "Open your floo network and take me to the minister."


    He now needs to do some changes to Fudge.


    Arriving to his office together with Umbridge, he quickly had the man under the same spell before doing almost the same as he did to Umbridge only making him think more positively about Wonder Alley.


    Coming back to Umbridge''s office, he canceled the spell before leaving it, preparing for the meal.


    "Well, now that we are all digesting another magnificent feast, I beg a few moments of your attention for the usual start-of-term notices," said Dumbledore, launching his yearly speech about the forest and Mr Flich, before telling about the new teachers.


    "We have had two changes in staffing this year. We are very pleased to welcome back Professor Grubbly-Plank, who will be taking Care of Magical Creatures lessons; we are also delighted to introduce Professor Umbridge, our new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher."


    He was trying to continue when, now Professor, Umbridge cleared her throat.


    "Thank you, Headmaster," Professor Umbridge said, "for those kind words of welcome."


    "Well, it is lovely to be back at Hogwarts, I must say!" She smiled, revealing very pointed teeth.


    "I am very much looking forward to getting to know you all and I''m sure we''ll have so much fun exploring the wonders of magic together."


    Harry could see people looking interested in her words, which is better then her intended speech about friendship.


    "The Ministry of Magic has always considered the education of young witches and wizards to be of vital importance. The rare gifts with which you were born may come to nothing if not nurtured and honed by careful instruction. The ancient skills unique to the wizarding community must be passed down the generations lest we lose them for ever. The treasure trove of magical knowledge amassed by our ancestors must be guarded, replenished and polished by those who have been called to the noble profession of teaching, something that in recent years seemed to be to be done incorrectly."


    The entire school seemed to gasp.


    It is one thing to imply the headmaster does bad job in the school and another to outright say it.


    The DADA Professor didn''t seem to notice that as she continued.


    "According to a research our ministry conducted, the last 40 years of OWLs and NEWT grades has reached an all times low!"


    Hearing that, whispers started spread around the students.


    The Professor waited until they calmed down before continuing.


    "Of course, when the minister found that out he decided to send me here to not only check what is the reason and to teach you all, but to also have this year''s student body become the first ever to use the new wands our ministry has worked on for the past five years." She took out a magical phone.


    "We call this thing a ''casting assisting devices'' or CADs, those devices work just like wands, except instead of wand moment you put numbers inside, making mistakes made by the trembling of hand eliminated." She looked at the shock of the students with a smile before continuing.


    "In addition, after casting a spell once, it is ''saved'' on the device, making it so that by calling out loud the name of the magic, having the right intent, and putting inside the necessary magical energy will be enough to cast it." The shock was even more pronounced in the students, but Harry saw it is even more so in the teachers.


    Each Professor seemed to have a different feelings about it.


    Dumbeledore''s face seemed to change from its original interested look to a pale horror as he seemed to realize the meaning that carried.


    Professor Snape was looking toward him with a knowing look.


    Professor McGonagle seemed to complement the meaning of it.


    Yet the one that made him smile the most was the excited expression his charm Professor seemed to have, as he seemed to understand a new era of magic is about to start.


    "So once more," Professor Umbridge said "let''s explore the limits of magic!"


    This time the entire castle except a few cheered.

 Chapter 192 - 192- plans in chaos

    ALBUS'' POV


    DUMBLEDORE LEADS SCHOOL TO RUIN.


    By Rita Skeeter


    With a new school year came a new DADA Professor, this time in the form of madam Umbridge, who, as she said in her opening speech, has a goal in coming to school.


    "According to a research our ministry conducted, the last 40 years of OWLs and NEWT grades has reached an all times low!" She said, shocking everyone that listened to the speech, this reporter included.


    While it is obvious from my past articles that I have no lost love to the school''s headmaster and am dissatisfied with his work as the chief Warlock and Supreme Mugwump, even I never said anything bad about his job as headmaster which I thought to be impeccable.


    Dumbledore is well known as one of the most beloved headmaster of the school, but could it be that even as beloved as he is, he is also incompetent?


    Could it be that the three jobs he has made it so he can''t do his best in even one of them?


    Turn to page 6 to find more


    A NEW GENERATION OF SPELL CASTING


    By Arnold Rollerblitsky


    For the last 2000 years wands have been the best way of spell casting, and have seemingly been perfected, yet yesterday, Madam Umbridge, the new Professor of DADA in Hogwarts and the minister announced that it is no more so.


    A new magic conduct by the name of Casting Assisting Device or CAD have been in production by an undisclosed person who the minister sponsored for the past ten years.


    When asked why create a new kind of wand, the minister answered.


    "Just like how wands, brooms and other essential every day objects that were created to make the magical people''s life easier, CADs are also for the betterment of the magical people."


    To read more about CADs, the way they works and where can we buy them turn to page 14.


    As he was reading the paper, Albus only had one question on his mind.


    ''Where did it all went wrong.''


    The plan was simple.


    1) Get Tom a new body, so that people would have a common enemy.


    2) Make sure the ministry doesn''t believe it, and try to convince the entire country with it being false.


    3) Have the ministry do their best to tarnish his name, yet only create dislike for them in the people.


    4) Show the world that Tom is alive and that he is the only one that can lead them in this dark time.


    5) Have Marcus defeat Voldemort with his help, even better if Marcus actually die during it, making the people faith in him reach the peak.


    6) Become a god


    The first two parts worked as planed, it was the third that seemed to drift away.


    The minister does as expected, sending a ministry worker to teach in Hogwarts while having the Daily Prophet tell lies about him, and even as his power weakened, he knew it is only a matter of time before it grew to the size it was just after his fight with his lover, yet it only took one speech he wasn''t prepared for to throw his plans to chaos.


    It started as he expected it.


    He knew Dolores would make a speech about the loneliness of being back to school to look like she is a nice teacher while insulting him thinly, what he didn''t expect is for her to throw all pretense.


    Telling the students about things he want aware the ministry noticed, like the grades being lower and lower, how did they know?


    Of course he knew, it was his original plan after all, putting a boring man and then boring ghost as the history Professor, have the potion Professor teach poorly, even the curse on the DADA position was all him.


    You can''t look like an all knowing, all powerful being if every one can do what you can.


    Taking away the importance of history was the easiest, with it being the only non-magical subject in school, and with an expert on the Goblin wars as a teacher, it slowly lost the importance it had, making it easy to look all knowing when other people only knew about the wars.


    The next was the DADA position, by making sure non of the teachers stay for more then a year, and with even those teachers were almost always incompetent, he managed to create instability in the knowledge people had on the dark arts and the defenses against them, thus creating generations of people that don''t know enough about the subject.


    Divination was another project He did, by adding it to the school curriculum with a person who only had the bloodline and not the knowledge, he made sure people didn''t know about the subject.


    Having Hagrid teach COMC was another one he did, as his inability to understand appropriate animals based of age made it so students were unwilling to study the subject more then necessary.


    Even potions, by convincing Severus to teach the bare minimum of the theory behind potions, created a situation that people can''t do much of it on their own.


    And now he felt his house of cards begin falling apart.


    He already figured the ministry would try to kick some teachers out, but he thought it would only be those loyal to him, now it seemed like they are about to transform the entire school.


    And the thing that made all of this even worse were the CADs.


    If those things worked as they are supposed to, then classes that were dedicated to wand movements would change to focus on theory, hours of practicing a spell would be become a single time of casting something before saving it and just saying the spell when needed, all of this would lead for the last thing he wanted, change.


    If it continues like that, he would need to speed his plans to reveal Tom''s return.

 Chapter 193 - 193- Umbridge’s first lesson

    HARRY''S POV


    The next day''s morning classes passed by with Harry listening to books about quantum mechanics while the professors each talked about the importance of this year before giving an assignment for the class and homework, something ever since he built created GAI he had the AI do.


    And during the times he used the time turned for, he was in the ROR working on the project he worked on for the past year- the Fidelius charm.


    His progress with the charm seemed to grow ever since he learned about the differences between personal spiritual realm and the world''s spiritual realm.


    In fact, his understanding on how the charm worked finally reached completion.


    The charm uses the keeper''s spiritual realm as a trap for the knowledge in hides while using the caster''s magic to collect the knowledge in first place.


    The reason it didn''t affect Luna is because of the ritual her mother did, making her eyes capable of seeing into the spiritual realm without the use of outside magic, by doing so, it made her capable of seeing the general magical energy that collect the information and resist it, which is also why when he pointed it out and made the magical energy attack Luna specifically, it hurt her when she resisted, because the power of the charm was able to overwhelm her resistance.


    If Harry wanted to be immune to the charm, he either need to disconnect his spiritual realm from the world, or become powerful enough while gaining the ability to see magic to resist it.


    For now he works on the blocking, as he needs it to cure Lycanthropy.


    It was during the afternoon classes that the class he waited for took place - DADA.


    "Well, good afternoon!" Professor Umbridge said, when finally the whole class had sat down.


    A few people mumbled ''good afternoon'' in reply.


    "Tut, tut," said Professor Umbridge. "That won''t do, now, will it? You should have energy, we are about to be a group that changes history! I want every one to replay with energy ''Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge.'' One more time, please. Good afternoon, class!"


    "Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge," they chanted back at her.


    "There, now,''" said Professor Umbridge sweetly. "That wasn''t too difficult, was it? Wands away and quills out, please."


    Many of the class exchanged gloomy looks, the order ''wands away'' had never yet been followed by a lesson they had found interesting.


    "Don''t give me that look," Professor Umbridge said "as I said in the welcoming feast, your education on the subject till now was full with idiots, half-breeds and Death Eaters teaching you, I have to assume your knowledge is basically wrong and start from the beginning, which means this year will be divided to two- the first half would be theoretical and the second practical." The look of horror on many of the students faces made her chuckle. "Don''t worry, if I see the progress is better then thought, I will pull forward practical lessons."


    Professor Umbridge opened her handbag, extracted her own CAD and pushed the number one while aiming it to the the blackboard, words appeared on the board at once:


    Defence Against the Dark Arts


    A Return to Basic Principles.


    "Now, as I said, your teaching in this subject has been rather disrupted and fragmented, hasn''t it? The constant changing of teachers, many of whom do not seem to have followed any Ministry-approved curriculum, has unfortunately resulted in your being far below the standard we would expect to see in your OWL year."


    The students seemed still down with their knowledge about not using magic in class.


    "Has everybody got a copy of Defensive Magical Theory by Wilbert Slinkhard?"


    There was a dull murmur of assent throughout the class.


    "Great, those books are about what should you do when you are in situations which aren''t life or death. It is the book in which the ministry believes first years should learn, reading the first 5 chapters will be what you would do and to do a paper on them will be your work for today''s class."


    Everyone groaned but started to read with the exception of Granger who raised her hand.


    "Do you not have a book dear?" Professor Umbridge said.


    "No I have the book," said Granger.


    "Well, we''re reading just now," said Professor Umbridge, showing her small pointed teeth. "If you have other queries we can deal with them at the end of class."


    "I''ve got a query about your course aims," said Granger.


    Professor Umbridge raised her eyebrows.


    "And your name is?"


    "Hermione Granger," said Hermione.


    "Well, Miss Granger, the course aim is to make sure you excel your OWLs, I thought it was obvious."


    "Well, it''s not, your course seemed to focus on the theoretical while ignoring the practical side of magic."


    "No," Professor umbrage sounded annoyed by the accusation, "it focus on the theoretical until I know you have enough knowledge to be able to use jinxes without killing someone."


    "Well," Granger said "What about using defensive spells?"


    "Using defensive spells?" Professor umbrage said "Protego was supposed to be taught to you last year, which means I will hopefully teach it to you before the end of the year if you keep interrupt the class."


    "But what if we need it sooner?"


    "Why would you need to use it?"


    "Surely the whole point of Defence Against the Dark Arts is to practise defensive spells?"


    "Yes, and if you had any competent teachers before me I would have been able to focus on this year''s material before moving into interesting things like teaching you how to use the CADs."


    "But if we''re going to be attacked, we can''t not know-" Marcus started talking


    "Mr Potter, in my class you raise a hand!"


    Marcus raised his hand but the Professor seemed to ignore him while allowing another to talk.


    "And your name is?"


    "Dean Thomas."


    "Well, Mr Thomas?"


    "Well, it''s like Marcus said, isn''t it?" said Dean Thomas. "If we''re going to be attacked, it won''t be risk free."


    "Which is why you need to know the basics, but even if you didn''t, I can promise you there is no reason to be afraid, unlike what your past incompetent, idiotic and half-breed teachers might have made you feel you, there is no danger."


    "If you mean Professor Lupin,'' piped up Dean Thomas angrily, ''he was the best we ever -"


    "Hand, Mr Thomas! But, as you said, Rumus Lupin was the best teacher you had, something that should make you all understand how deeply wrong the situation is."


    When she saw the students didn''t seem to agree she said.


    "Let''s talk about your past teachers.


    In your first year you had a mumbling idiot who brought a troll into school and then fainted in the grand hall after lying where it was, your second year''s teacher was an idiotic liar who stole other people''s achievements and someone I''m sure most of you knew he was fake by the end of your first class, your third year you had a werewolf who couldn''t remember to take his potion and didn''t teach you about werewolves so non of you will find his secret, and your last year''s teacher caused greater damage then all the previous ones by casting an unforgivable on you, now, can you tell me why should I believe any of them taught you properly? Why should I teach any of your magic that can harm anyone? Not to mention my job isn''t to make you know how to defend yourself, but pass the exam successfully, that''s what school is about, and for that we need theoretical knowledge! And your name is?" she added, turning to Parvati Patil, whose hand had just shot up


    "Parvati Patil, and isn''t there a practical bit in our Defence Against the Dark Arts OWL? Aren''t we supposed to show that we can actually do the counter-curses and things?"


    Professor Umbridge rubbed her forehead and sighed.


    "Is it something about Gryffindors? I don''t remember asking stupid questions as a Hufflepuff, nor do I see any Slytherin do the same." Parvati Patil seemed to shrink in spot.


    "As I said, the faster we move on the theoretical lessons, the faster we arrive to the practicals."


    "And what good''s theory going to be in the real world?" Mucus asked.


    "5 points from Gryffindor for talking without permission Mr Potter, as for your question, as stupid as it is, a lot. How do you expect to get a job in anything without sufficient knowledge?"


    "So we''re not supposed to be prepared for what''s waiting for us out there?"


    "That''s what we do mr Potter, we prepare you to get a job. and 10 points from Gryffindor for not raising your hand."


    "But what about preparing for attacks?"


    "Who do you imagine wants to attack children like yourselves? And 15 points for never raising your hand."


    "Hmm, let''s think . . ." said Marcus in a mock thoughtful voice. "Maybe . . . Lord Voldemort?"


    The entire class seemed to gasp together, with a few screaming in fear.


    "Detention, mr Potter, for creating chaos in my class."


    The classroom was silent and still. Everyone was staring at either Umbridge or Marcus.


    "Now, let me make a few things quite clear."


    Professor Umbridge stood up and leaned towards them, her stubby-fingered hands splayed on her desk.


    "In my class, your political agendas has no place, whether you want to lie about the return of a dead wizard, or-"


    "He wasn''t dead," said Marcus angrily, "but yeah, he''s returned!"


    "Another Detention. As I was saying before being rudely interrupted, this isn''t a place for political maneuvers, this is a class to study, and study we shall! No more questions! Do your reading until chapter 3 instead of 5."


    With that everyone returned to their book.


    With the exception of Harry, who used the time to write the essay on the 5 chapters and now listen one more to quantum mechanics under a notice me not charm.

 Chapter 194 - 194- Familiar

    HARRY''S POV


    After the afternoon classes were done Harry went back to the ROR just in time to meet with Luna, something he has been impatient for, as he needed to talk about the affects of the ritual.


    "So...what didn''t you want to say near the Greengrass about the side affects of the ritual?" He asked, Nagini sitting near, listening as well.


    "Well..." Luna said, looking as Nagini as if she doesn''t want to say anything near her to which Harry quickly reassured her.


    "Don''t worry, we had made an unbreakable oath yesterday that she can''t use anything she learns from us against us nor can she tell anyone."


    Hearing that, Luna seemed relieved.


    "Well, Nagini''s aura seems to gain your colors."


    "What exactly do you mean?" Harry asked. "She gained some purple? Yellow? Blue?"


    "No, so you remember how I told you your aura, when Occlumency shields aren''t present, is constantly changing?" He nodded at that understanding filled his eyes. "Her aura''s colors reflect on yours."


    "What could it mean?" Nagini asked, not mentioning anything about the all aura seeing thing, though he was sure she will have questions later.


    "I don''t know!" Luna said "Auras usually show people''s deep emotions, with Harry being the exception as it shows all his emotions. It shouldn''t be possible to be shared between people, at least I have never saw two people share them."


    "Not even the twins?" Harry asked, to which she shook her head.


    "No, the twin''s bond is more like primitive version of our magic earrings, they can send thoughts and emotions through them, but only on the short distance."


    "While in this situation it is only emotions." Harry said in thoughts before turning to Nagini. "Do you know what I feel right now?" Nagini shook her head at that.


    "So it''s not empathy, at least not conscious one. How do you feel right now?"


    "I''m still happy to have my human body again, though I fear what could the consequences be." Nagini answered truthfully.


    "So not subconscious empathy either." Luna hummed in thought, clearly seeing the colors of Harry''s aura in whatever color curiosity is.


    Harry tried to think what kind of magic he read about that connect two people together, whether it''s in the books of this world or the fanfictions of the other.


    It was clearly a type of magic that affected her spiritual world, or as many call it, her soul.


    It''s current known side affects are Nagini''s need to be close to him and her aura mirroring his.


    Could it be a magical soul bond?


    He knew those things are real, if only because after understanding how people''s belief affects the spiritual world, but those things take time to be created, as the relationship You are in makes you create them by unconsciously tapping into your magic.


    It is the reason why most magical people have only one serious relationship.


    But those type of bonds create an affect on both sides of the relationship, not to mention Luna said she never saw this kind of affect in another human being.


    ''Another human being!''


    Harry''s eyes opened wild when he thought an idea popped in his head. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/harry-potter-but-au_16512137105212805/chapter-194--familiar_50950946934549973">/book/harry-potter-but-au_16512137105212805/chapter-194--familiar_50950946934549973</a> for visiting.


    "Luna! You said you never saw this thing on another person, did you see it on animals?" His eccentric friend thought for a little bit before saying with her dreamy eyes gone as she understood "Yes, I saw it in people''s pets."


    "Did you just called me a pet?" Nagini asked enraged.


    "Calm down!" Harry said, and he could see his words affecting her. "She didn''t mean it like that, she meant familiar."


    Those words do nothing to calm Nagini, though it did seem harder for her to get angry.


    "I''m a human being." She hissed "I can''t be a familiar!"


    "That is interesting." Harry said "You were born to a human parents, and you do have the mind of a human, but your original body is snake, and you spent years in that form with even your spiritual body taking that shape, with all of that, can you honestly tell me you aren''t a snake at all?"


    Nagini said nothing, instead she gave glares to Harry and Luna, with the glares at Harry being somewhat weaker.


    "The problem is that this familiar bond, with lack of better terms, is related to your animagus form, and if I were to make any ritual to extract my magical energy from you it can unravel your human form at best, and at worst your mind, isn''t that correct Luna?"


    Luna gave a grave nod.


    "Yes, the colors don''t look like a ''familiar bond'' at the start of it, but more like in the middle when they are inseparable, if I remember correctly from a book I read, it is when the bond reaches its advanced stage when the familiar starts to be able to predict its owner''s needs."


    "I don''t have an owner!" Nagini said venomously.


    "I didn''t say you did." Luna said with hands up in surrender. "Only explained what happens in a familiar bond according to the books I read."


    "Well, this ain''t it! I just got my humanity back, I''m not becoming a familiar to anyone."


    "You don''t seem to have a choice in it!"


    While they argued, Harry had GAI read him quickly everything they had about the ''familiar bond'', and found a way to father validate their hypothesis- in the beginning stage of the bond you need to keep your familiar close to you as to let the bond deepen, yet in the middle stage of the bond the familiar seems to cling onto you as much as possible, it is only in the late stages that the need to be close lessens, though it will never disappear.


    "Well, whether it''s familiar bond or something else, right now we need to decide what''s going to happen to you Nagini." He said.


    "What do you mean? We agreed I will stay with you." Nagini said.


    "Yes, but with the exception of meeting for experiments and check ups, I don''t seem to see a need for you to be here all the time instead of letting you have your fun in the world."


    "But I can''t leave you for longer then a few hours, we tried that!" Nagini said, clearly distressed.


    "We can try letting you little by little grow used to more and more time without me." Harry said.


    "No! I can''t!" She said shaking her head "I will spend my time here as a human and outside as a snake next to you!."


    "But don''t you want your freedom?" Harry asked, now almost certain the ritual created a familiar bond.


    "Freedom is to decide things on my own, and I am not willing to leave your side and suffer the discomfort it brings, as for the owner and familiar shit? I don''t believe that''s the thing that happen here."


    Harry could see Luna frown at that, looking displeased with the outcome, but unwilling to say something about it.


    "Well then, until we have a way to undo the discomfort, the only thing we can do is continue with our life."


    At the two nods he changed the subject.


    "So Luna, does you finish homework?"

 Chapter 195 - 195- progress and a new song

    HARRY''S POV


    It''s interesting to see how messing with someone''s mind affect their behavior.


    Even with the changes Harry put in Umbridge''s mind, making her a competent teacher, and someone who doesn''t bring political opinions into the classroom, it didn''t change anything outside of it.


    In fact, the same evening, when Marcus got to Detention, she was waiting for him with the blood quill, yet there were changes when she had him write ''I shall know my betters'' instead of ''I shall tell no lies''.


    Of course, the second Marcus left the room Harry made sure by confuding the woman that she won''t use it on any other student, but it was interesting to see how the quill was enchanted with not only the cutting properties but also with making the person who use it unwilling to tell anyone about it.


    If that wasn''t enough, the next week a new law came out making the DADA Professor the ''High Inquisitor at Hogwarts'', something he actually has been waiting for since his first year, and the very day the law came out Harry made sure to direct her to the people that needed to be changed the most- Binns, Lily Potter and Trelawney.


    And the next month was spent with Umbridge in various classes.


    Meanwhile that happened, Harry was busy on his own.


    The first thing that kept Harry occupied was Nagini''s constant need to be close, something that seem to calm and energize him.


    It was only when Luna told him how his and Nagini''s auras seem to combine sometimes that he understood the affect of the familiar bond seem to go both ways, making both of them desire the other person''s company.


    It should have bothered him.


    The way magic seem to affect his mind.


    But he could feel the changes it had on him were positive.


    It not only had him think clearer, a little bit like when he had the Occlumency suppressing his emotions but instead of suppressing them he just had an outlet for them, it had also let him connect better to the spiritual realm, strengthening the spiritual side of his magic.


    It didn''t grew his magical energies, but just like studying, it lowered the requirements of needed magical energy to preform magic and improved his ability in blacksmithing, making him only a step away from the third stage.


    It was for that reasons, that instead of trying to learn of a way to untangle his magic from Nagini''s mind, Harry decided to focus more on other things, and he had many projects to work on.


    His work on the Fidelius charm finally reached a point where Harry needed to start working on creating a space that repels the world''s spiritual realm, something that was difficult, but he started making ways by using Occlumency as blueprint for the product.


    With his knowledge of four ways of Occlumency, it took him a while to decide which he should use, but in the end he chose the Greangrass'', as it was the only one that combined spiritual and physical magic.


    The thing is, only Occlumency filled object wasn''t enough, if it was He would have finished it already.


    He also needed the object to be able to expand and most importantly, contain the meaning of the Fidelius charm.


    The main problem with using those three together was was that the expansion magic seemed to interfere with the object''s ability to keep the Occlumency shield up.


    Another thing he did was opening a few self-sustained magical gardens in wonder alley to create his own supplies for the future potions store.


    And, of course, he also practiced music with his friends, and tonight will be the performance.


    "Hello everyone!" Tom said in the middle of dinner.


    "I hope you missed us, cause we missed you all!" The applause was deafening.


    "What a crazy year have we had! The tournament, the apparent return of the dark lord, the realization the headmaster is a lunatic, wonder alley, CADs, and of course, Umbridge.


    I''m sure not only I am confused by all of this, which is why, our band decided to use this year''s songs to explain things to you- and this year''s first song will be to explain, if the headmaster is correct and way is upon us, who is the dark lord, who is the headmaster, and who are the Death Eaters, we hope you enjoy." With a bow, the music began.


    (TOM)


    Voldemort is here


    My daddy told me when I was younger,


    "You are just a big mistake."


    He left me stranded in an orphanage


    To hurt my friends and talk to snakes


    (Taking his nose off, eyes red, and his skin becomes white he continue to sing)


    There''s nothing wrong with loving who you are


    So I accepted evil in my veins


    I split my soul up into seven parts


    To put the mudbloods all in chains


    You''d better kneel down and pray


    ''Cause Voldy''s seizing the day


    I''ve made a comeback, baby, and I''m born to slay


    All of you muggles are swine


    I''ve got no nose but I''m fine


    I am the dark lord, baby, and I''m born to slay


    Welcome to the darker day


    Neville, Ron, Hermione


    Marcus I was born to slay


    I will make that Potter pay


    Voldemort is here to stay


    I am the dark lord baby and I''m born to slay


    Then the singer changed to Bella with Tom in his Voldemort form taking the drums as the music changes


    (BELLA)


    I started as a black and married to Lastrange


    In Slytherin, i was sorted, everybody called me strange


    But now I''m running Death eaters ''cause I''m monstrous


    I curse all the good guys asking


    "Why so serious?"


    Can''t read my, can''t read my


    No they can''t read my troubled mind


    ''Cause I''m a psychopathic killer


    Can''t read my, can''t read my


    No they can''t read my troubled mind


    I will even kill my own husband


    Bella taking Severus''s spot and he start singing as once more the music changes.


    (SEVERUS)


    Lily evens and Patunia, I''m wearing black robes


    I''m wearing black robes


    My name is Snape and I''ll spy on you all,


    I''m a teach and I wear black robes


    I am the potion master and I''ll never be loved


    I''m his spy and I wear black robes


    Lily Evens


    I''m wearing black robes


    Yeah


    Once more the music changes as Lucius start singing


    (LUCIUS)


    The muggle hunter''s here


    Yeah, I''m smelling the fear


    Some may call me cruel but it was taught it in this school


    So I curse shut every single muggle throughout Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/harry-potter-but-au_16512137105212805/chapter-195--progress-and-a-new-song_50970500058376438">/book/harry-potter-but-au_16512137105212805/chapter-195--progress-and-a-new-song_50970500058376438</a> for visiting.


    Britain and beyond


    Now I''m not a real bad man


    You''re dead unless you don''t annoy me


    ''Cause I''m a, I''m a Malfoy


    Now I''m a master mind, I won''t stop until those muggles have died


    I''m the dark lord''s man


    I killed a girl named Anne


    Can''t stop me


    ''Cause I''m a, I''m a Malfoy.


    The music changes again as Lucius disappear and in his place Dumbledore appears.


    (DUMBLEDORE)


    Yo


    I got a thing for forgiving guys


    I''m too distracted by their cries


    I could have prevented war but I''m sticking to the plan


    I''m staying light and looking good


    ''Cause I got big plans, gonna be okay


    Big big plan plans


    Got big plans don''t get in my way


    I got big plans


    Got big plans I''ll blow you away


    Big big plan plans


    Got big plans


    Got-got-got some plans


    (EVERYBODY)


    This is the our Villain Medley


    Harry saw that since the beginning of the song the headmaster was trying to prevent it from happening but he couldn''t as Harry made sure the power GAI sent into the illusions was way stronger then the headmaster.


    He kind of felt bad for Snape, but he had to admit, this entire thing was one of their best songs.

 Chapter 196 - AN

I have a writing block, sorry. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/harry-potter-but-au_16512137105212805/an_51111577922894421">/book/harry-potter-but-au_16512137105212805/an_51111577922894421</a> for visiting.

 Chapter 196 - 196- a Hogsmeade Saturday (part 1)

    GEORGE''S POV


    The first Hogsmeade weekend has arrived and both of the twins were giggling with anticipation.


    While most students are going to spend their time in the town, the twins, Luna and Harry are going to apparate to Wonder Alley where they would do some paperwork they can''t do at school and meet with Bill and Charlie who returned to the country last week.


    Of course, after that they promised they will go to the meeting their little brother and his friends are doing, maybe even convince Harry and Luna to join them.


    While having breakfast and joking with Fred and Lee, George noticed Harry arriving and the smirk on his face said one thing- he did something that tipped the line between right and wrong.


    George wasn''t oblivious, he knew that Harry''s hate toward the Potter family is enormous, and that it is clouding his judgment just like how his father''s hate for Lucius Malfoy made him push to pass laws that were more then a little judgmental and biased.


    George just hoped that whatever Harry did want over the top, because if it is he would have to fight for what''s right, and he really didn''t like his chances.


    HARRY''S POV


    It started as a normal Saturday.


    Waking up, eating breakfast, going to Gringotts, having a goblin tell him the little bits he does wrong with his forging.


    It was only when they finished for the day that Ragnok stopped him from leaving.


    "I have good news and bad news." The goblin said. "The bad news is that even though you still need to improve your intent-filling blacksmithing our lessons will stop."


    "What?! Why?" Harry said in shock


    "That''s the good news- we almost completely emptied the Potter coffins." The frown on Harry''s face changed completely, in its stead a smile appeared as laughter escaped Harry''s lips.


    "That''s great!" He exclaimed "How much is left?"


    "About 300 Galleons, they don''t have nothing but they aren''t rich."


    "So how about a lesson about what I need to improve for 290 Galleons?" Harry said


    "Leaving enough to not close their bank account?" Ragnok said with a snort of laughter "Are you sure you aren''t a goblin?"


    Both of them kept smiling as they had a quick last lesson which was like a ceremony for the Potter vaults.


    Going back to school, Harry went for his second breakfast with a smirk on his face, ready to meet his friends and go to Wonder Alley.


    FRED''S POV


    The paperwork both George and him had to do was much more then he would have liked.


    They needed to give paychecks, look over what cards, prank items and other products need resupply and what just isn''t being sold Well and of course, oversee the new place they opened- the casino.


    It is amazing to see the differences between the magical world and the rest, with the separation that happened in the 14th century, while muggle products kept being inserted into their world by muggleborns bits by bits, many of their less important establishments didn''t make the cut, especially with muggleborns usually not having the capital to start them.


    The casino was one of them.


    To have a casino you have to have a capital to start with, but in the magical world you have to have something more important- a way to make sure no one cheats.


    It was in the 19th century that wizarding Poker was invented, one that is like a regular poker but with anti-cheating spells on it, yet cheating didn''t stop.


    Wit-sharpening potions, luck potions, Legilimency, the ways wizards continued to find ways to cheat was something that no one could stop, until now.


    The door to the casino was enchanted with potions detection, each table and chair was enchanted with shielding charm to prevent anyone from not only sabotaging the other players but from affecting the table itself, and the roulette is domed with a shield to prevent any cheating.


    The only way a person can cheat in this place is by learning to cheat the muggle way, something no wizard will think about except muggle-raised people, and even then, the cars are enchanted to shuffle themselves by switching enchantment, making it almost impossible to cheat, and if they catch someone counting cards, well they can kick him out.


    The other thing they had to do is to check the progress of the implantation of multiple magical television in the Bar they created, which will start working as soon as they get the employers they need.


    It has two parts.


    The first is a two-ways mirror like device that connects all the televisions to the ''mother mirror'' which will always be active so you only need to activate yours to watch the other side and the second is the ''mother mirror'' will be connected to few inter-connected Omnioculars and work by always giving the best image.


    Now they just need to hire people and send them to every game and have them record the game.


    The only problem is that it only lets one thing to be watched, but before they start improving it they need to start make money out of it as their father told them he can''t handle taking more money from them without reason, and the explanation that he works in the prototype didn''t convince him at all.


    All in all, it took them 3 hours to finish all the paperwork, now they can go and meet Charlie and Bill.


    BILL''S POV


    There is something no one tells you when you are in Hogwarts, yet everyone know it- the world isn''t fair.


    Some people are more talented, some are born to old money, some have nothing and some have it all.


    The world isn''t fair, that''s a fact.


    The problem is that people in this country make it even worse.


    Bill saw it in his muggleborn friends, who got better grades then him yet still have hard time finding a job that they like.


    He saw it in his purebloods friends who did almost nothing yet reached high places in the ministry.


    Bill saw it in his father, who got a job that a muggleborn should have, yet at the same time didn''t get the recognition he deserves for working hard to do the things they would have done easily with their knowledge of the muggle world.


    While it was his mother''s insane drivel talking about joining the ministry that made him decide to leave the country, it was that reason that made him think about it.


    He could have done the brave thing.


    Could have stayed and work hard about changing the world from the inside.


    But for all that Gryffindor was about courage, Bill did the easy thing, he escaped.


    He went to work as a curse breaker, saying he isn''t afraid to jump into the scariest tombs and he really wasn''t.


    Bill was only afraid to stand up to his mother, to the government, stand up for what is right.


    Two years later and his little brother joined him in the self-exile.


    Not literally, he lived in Romania.


    But still out of Britain.


    His little brother that could have been a Seeker became a dragon handler, and while he seemed to enjoy it, he too didn''t return home for the holidays out of shame.


    They were both cowards, acting brave but never standing for their believe.


    He thought ''maybe it is a Weasley thing, maybe we are all cowards trying to act brave.''


    And then his twin little brothers shuttered his world view by standing up for their mother.


    Starting a business while still in school? Ignoring their mother''s howlers? He thought it impossible, and yet they did it.


    He felt so proud reading that in the letters, yet it was only when he got a later from Emma, a friend from school, that he understood what they were doing.


    Emma had to find work in the muggle world as she wasn''t willing to compromise, yet even 7 years after school she still couldn''t forget her dream to become a potion mistress.


    The twins gave her a chance.


    They hired her and let her study whenever there isn''t work on the basis that she will either give them percentage when opening her own shop or join their research group.


    Without making losses, without compromises, his little brothers started changing the world one muggleborn at a time.


    It was about the same time that their family told them another thing- Voldemort returned to life.


    Both Charlie and Bill decided that they won''t be cowards this time.


    They quit their jobs and moved back to Britain.


    Now they just need to convince the twins they can be of help, it''s time for the Weasley business to become a family thing.


    CHARLIE''S POV


    Seeing the twins as bosses was weird.


    When talking to employs they had a certain tone in their voices, something that reminded him of Professor McGonagell and Mr Flandos, the dragon sanctuary owner.


    Yet they were still mostly the same.


    They joked about everything, couldn''t agree who is who, and had a maniacal glint in their eyes when tossing an idea.


    Oh Merlin, he missed them.


    Hugging them with the same strength a hug from their mother would be, Charlie said "How are you little brothers?"


    "Charlie! Bill! You''re here!" One of the twins, Fred if he was not mistaken said.


    "We are great! How are you?" The other twin said.


    "Oh, you know, living at mom''s for now so losing our minds." It was hard living in the same place as the judgmental woman that raised them, while he loves her, he wasn''t sure he can deal with it.


    "You wheen back home?" George said in shock. "Why?"


    "Oh you know, family, girls, war and all the other things in between." Bill said with a smile.


    "Sure, sure." Fred said sagely "Valid reasons, but living with mom?"


    "It''s temporary," Charlie explained "only until we find jobs that don''t have a requirement to sell our soul to the ministry."


    Charlie could see the twin got the not so hidden hint by the light in their eyes.


    "You need jobs?" George said "We have a need for workers in almost everything!"


    "What would you like? Working on duel cards about creatures and traps? Going to every quidditch game to film it? Working with our research team on creating the next big game? We even think about opening a Sanctuary in the future if you wait."


    Both Charlie and Bill were shocked.


    They could see the Alley the twins created wasn''t full yet, but they actually have so many things underway?


    "Can you explain more about the openings?" Bill asked and Charlie nodded.


    "Sure, but we only have an hour, we promised Ron to meet him in Hogsmeade."

 Chapter 197 - 197-a Hogsmeade Saturday (part 2)

    LUNA''S POV


    While the twins had gone to do paperwork and meet their brothers, Luna and Harry went to the bookstore.


    As one of the newest additions to Wonder Alley, the bookstore ''Bibbidi-Bobbidi-Book'' worked differently then Flourish and Blotts.


    Instead of selling new books they bought used books after making sure they aren''t ruined in any form and gave store credits for every book you brought in, with the rate the book, the more stoor points earned.


    Even in this store everything is automatic, with a place that take used books and check if they can be cleansed with every interference and if so does it, the books are being sent to their appropriate location in the store, which once more can be bought by sending store credits from the new ''credit card'' Harry created.


    This ''credit card'' can actually be used in every store in Wonder Alley as long as you charge it with money in one of the stores.


    What most people don''t know is that every book is scanned and if it has something the virtual library Harry has don''t have which it is being added, with notes inside being sent to checking.


    Harry gave her a mirror book already and she used it all the time, but for readings that aren''t interactive but for fun she prefers a hard-cover, paper-filled, old-fashion book, which is why they came here.


    It was fun hanging with Harry alone, something she couldn''t do since Nagini joined them as Nagini was whenever possible near Harry.


    But today it was just her and Harry, walking around shops and having fun, like a date, maybe she will even gather the courage to kiss him.


    "Have you read this?" Luna asked, showing Harry a story book by the name ''the first wizard''s rule''.


    "No, what''s this about?"


    "I don''t know, it seem to be a muggle story book about magic."


    "Oh, if it''s good tell me, I need a good story."


    "Sure!" Luna said happily as they moved toward the exit.


    After paying they went to the free card dual field for a few games before the twins told them that they need to go back to meet a few people and asked if they would like to join them.


    Before Luna could say that she would rather hang out with Harry alone Harry looked at his watch and said "Actually I have a meeting in a muggle university in an hour, so I can''t, but maybe Luna want to." The understanding that Harry wouldn''t spend the day with her caused a sinking feeling to happen in her gut, something that apparently was being seen on her face as Harry asked. "Luna? Are you okey? Is something wrong?"


    She could have yelled, tell him it feels like he never think about her! That this was supposed to be their day! She could have, but instead she smiled and said "I would love to come with you to your meeting."


    She could see the story didn''t disappear from Harry''s face so she added "I''m fine, just hungry." A slow nod from Harry and a few goodbyes later and they left, apparating to Hogsmeade.


    HARRY''S POV


    Harry felt something wasn''t right with Luna''s expression as the twins and her left but he couldn''t give up his plans for the day.


    With his research for the cure of lycanthropy underway and the main problem of its ''impossible to heal'' status being finished two days ago and out of the way, the curing came to the experimenting state- is it possible to completely cure someone from this? Give people control of the beast? Making it not infectious? Or even give them the ability to change not under a full moon?


    The blood curse was easy to cure as it was unknown to most people and those that knew about it didn''t believe in anything about it as they didn''t have enough information. Werwolves, on the other hand, are based on so many believes that he wasn''t even sure how much of their abilities are based solely on the belief and how much is their own physical and spiritual abilities.


    The problem is that he only had one werewolf to study till this point, but that has changed last night, when ''Voldemort'' charged his Death Eaters to raid the werewolves colonies around Britain and make all of them prisoners.


    It may not be ethical, but this will change the world, and he won''t hurt the innocents, most of the extreme experimentations will be done in criminals like Grayback.


    Of course, the SWOR - Spiritual World Offing Room (He wanted to call it SWORD but had no need for D) a cube that cane enlarge itself to the size of a medium size room is only at its prototype stage, so even that will need experimentations, and that''s what Harry is going to do today, use evil werwolves to check how safe is the SWOR.


    "Dobby" he called and Dobby appeared. "Take me to the dungeons of the Malfoy mansion." And with a POP they disappeared.


    LUCIUS''S POV


    Having the Dark Lord back was a lot less headache inducing then Lucius thought it would be.


    Sure, he once again had to fear for his son''s life and had to bow for the monster who destroyed the pureblood of Britain more then anyone else, making it impossible for his great grandchildren to marry a pureblood who isn''t a third degree relative.


    And yes, having him in his home made not only him but his wife a nervous wrack, who can''t say something without shaking.


    But the Dark Lord hasn''t tortured anyone without a reason yet, he hasn''t killed any of his ''loyal servants'' yet, and he didn''t have any outrageous requests yet.


    If you don''t include telling them to get the prophecy about him and Potter, something that wasn''t as outrageous as go and blow the ministry or kill Dumbledore, the only request he had until now was to gather all the werewolves in Britain.


    No, the Dark Lord didn''t ask the impossible yet, and that hasn''t made Lucius'' heart to calm down for one reason, the Dark Lord was insane.


    It was obvious, the laugh, the nonsense plans, the crazily powerful wizard was... crazy, and that''s what made Lucius follow him from the beginning.


    He knew the man would fall, Dark Lords never won in wars, but if you stay on their side they wouldn''t kill you, and the other side doesn''t kill anyone.


    Yes, choosing the side of a crazy person until he fall and then tell everyone he was forced was the right way to survive the war.


    Something that didn''t work if the crazy person didn''t make stupid plans.


    Lucius didn''t want the Dark Lord to win, and seeing that the Dark Lord changed made him terrified, because the Dark Lord was still crazy, he just became smarter.


    Which was why Lucius was about to change sides.


    Not to Dumbledore''s side, the man sacrificed his believers quicker then the Dark Lord.


    No, Lucius is going to change sides to the third side, the one that seemed to work in secret, who messed with the Fudge''s mind, who created the CADs, and who seemed to have a hand with helping the sons of Arthur Weasley succeed, as there is no way they did it on their own.


    This side was improving Britain, was playing with all sides, and seemed to not exist, but Lucius knew its real, he is going to find him and join him.


    Because this side will win.


    Because this side will survive.

 Chapter 198 - 198- a Hogsmeade Saturday (part 3)

    FRED''S POV


    "You should really just tell him what you want." Fred said to Luna after apparating back to Hogsmeade with George and her. "You know he is clueless about those sort of things."


    Luna sighed, something she doesn''t do much, which could show you how she much she were existed from the situation.


    "I know, it''s just... he is a brilliant wizard, why is he so oblivious about this."


    "Nobody''s perfect." His twin said. "Some people are stupid, some have no sense of humor and some are lazy. We help those without Hummer laugh, teachers help idiots learn and you need to help Harry with understanding human feelings."


    "I know," Luna said rubbing her forehead "I just need to find the right time."


    "Well, you have until Christmas, otherwise we take things to our own hands." Fred said with a maniacal smile and hands moving like a villain from a spy movie they saw with Harry.


    Luna giggled at that.


    "Yes sir."


    "Now that we finished talking about Luna''s love life we really need to go," George said "we are about to be late."


    As they walked toward ''Hog''s Head'' Luna asked "What is this meeting even about?"


    "We are not entirely sure." George said with a shrug "We were only time that it''s about the state of the DADA lessons and that people from all houses will be there."


    "Oh." Luna said as they reached ''Hog''s Head''.


    Getting in, they saw there were indeed many students.


    He saw over 20 Gryffindor students, 18 Hufflepuff, 12 Ravenclaws, and if he counted correctly, not including Luna there were exactly 0 Slytherin.


    Luna apparently noticed it as well as she said "People from all of the houses, ah?"


    Both George and him rubbed their head embarrassed, they really didn''t take in to consideration their little brother''s hatred toward Slytherin.


    "Oh, never mind that, we both know you don''t care about houses." George said as Fred went to the bartender and said "could we have . . . twenty-five Butterbeers, please?"


    The barman glared at him for a moment, then, throwing down his rag irritably as though he had been interrupted in something very important, he started passing up dusty Butterbeers from under the bar.


    ''Couldn''t they do the meeting anywhere else?'' Fred thought as he passed along the Butterbeers ''how many will get food poisoning from this drink?''


    Getting a spot next to George, Luna and Lee, who also came to the meeting, they were about to talk to Luna more about her live life when Ron came.


    "What is she doing here?" He demanded to know and Fred could see Luna falling back to her ''Dreamy Look'' state which he knew meant she is defensive.


    "What do you mean little brother? You told us it is a meeting for all houses to talk about the Defense classes, and Luna here wanted to talk about it too." Fred hoped Ron would back off, but knew he wouldn''t.


    "It is, but she''s a Slytherin!" He said venomously.


    "Wait" Luna said in her dreamy voice "You don''t want me here because of me being in a house a magical talking hat chose fire me when I was 11 years old? Are you racist?" The twins couldn''t help it, they laughed at the faces Hermione and the rest of the muggle-raised (muggleborns and half-bloods) twisted to shock as they processed that having an opinion on 1/4 of school is racist, Ron, on the other hand, didn''t know the meaning of the word and continued "What is that? Another one of your make-belief creatures Loony? Not only are you evil but also crazy?"


    Ron was on the floor after a second with a bleeding nose as George punched him.


    "What the bloody Hell?" Marcus yelled "He is your brother!"


    "Yes, and right now he is on the same level as the Death Eaters with how he talks." George yelled back and Fred had to agree with him.


    "That''s not true." Luna said with the same Dreamy voice "Death Eaters only hate peoplle for their blood status, that''s racist. Your brother here hate me not only for my house, but for my beliefs, he is worse, he is Nazi."


    Fred could see how that word affected everyone in the meeting.


    Muggle raised knew about the horrors the Nazis caused, Wizard raised had their friends explain to them what Nazis are and paled when they heard about the number of deaths they caused outside of war.


    But the one who seemed to have been affected the most was one of the Ravenclaws from Ron''s year, Goldstein was his name if Fred was not mistaken.


    The boy''s face became pale as white before becoming red, getting to Ron and picking him up.


    "If you ever act as if she is evil because of her believes or house..." he took a big breath as he continued "I will beat you up till you are half dead!"


    Almost everyone took a step back at those words as Goldstein continued "but don''t worry, I would do the same for any Death Eater, racist sc.u.mbag!"


    "Everyone calm down!" Hermione shouted, and then waited for everyone to shut up. "Now, I''m sure Ronald is sorry for acting like a jerk, and we would love for Lovegood to join us at our meeting. Now, can we begin?"


    With a few nods she gave the floor to Marcus who started talking.


    AN HOUR LATER


    "Remind me why we decided to join this ''Dumbledore Army''?" Luna asked as they went back to the castle.


    "Because learning to defend yourself better is always an advantage." Fred said


    "But Harry could teach us the same." Luna insisted.


    "Not really," George said "he taught us the basics of wandless magic and to create a patronus, but he isn''t really a fighter."


    "He was in the tournament last year too." Luna insisted.


    "Yes, but he used his mind to beat the tasks, not his fighting, we are doing it to learn how to fight." Fred said.


    "But if he wasn''t forced to give up the competition he would have probably won!"


    "Yes, once more it isn''t the point, we need to learn how to fight! With our Wand!" George said "Not to mention it would do you good some time without him."


    "I guess you are right." Luna said "plus, what''s the worse that could happen?"

 Chapter 199 - 199- a mistake

    HARRY''S POV


    With the dungeons at the Malfoy Menor being full with werewolves, Harry had Voldemort tell one of his Death Eaters knock Grayback out and bring him to his room before leaving.


    With Grayback being a known cannibal, Harry felt no guilt with experimenting on him.


    It took five minutes for the werewolf to be brought in and then Harry shot him with his knockout gun and make sure he is tied down with iron before activating his SWOR box.


    The box opened itself more and more, spreading around the room before closing around them like a cocoon with a door for needed exit.


    When it finished Harry could feel the disconnection from the world''s spiritual realm.


    No matter how many times he has been within, he didn''t think he would ever get used to this feeling.


    It felt similar how he imagined being is space would be like.


    While gravity still worked, it was like an invisible pressure he lived gross life in disappeared.


    His magic seemed to travel in his body fasted, and he seemed to be able to cast curses without a wand.


    Yet not all was great.


    Without the spiritual realm of the world many kinds of spells didn''t work in this place, or didn''t work as good as they worked on the outside.


    There was no use of a rune system other then the one he invented, as he was the one that powered it.


    Transfiguration spells had to be based completely on the knowledge of the thing they needed to make, and you couldn''t transfigure inanimate things to animated, as they didn''t have the world to guide their behavior.


    The only thing that wasn''t really affected was charms, as they seemed to really only be powered by your own belief.


    Looking at Grayback, Harry saw he was shifting constantly between his wolf form and human form as if his body couldn''t Decided what he is.


    Knowing that time was sensitive, Harry took out a few robots he created and let them write down the ritual he prepared.


    The ritual was created by using the part of the ancient animagus ritual that made it possible to pass along the ability to transform by changing the disease from a contagious one to inherited one.


    It would make it so the DNA and spiritual realm of the werewolf isn''t always in an unstable condition as it is now by completely changing it to one of a magical wolf.


    While this won''t actually cure the werewolves of the original problem of being one, and make a new problem that not only them, but their descendants will become a wolf forever, it will solve the disease from spreading and make the change painless as the transformation won''t be of one''s DNA, but of one''s body.


    Of course, with him already having a cure for the Blood malediction, it will mean he only need to solve the problem of having to create a spiritual bond between himself and the patients and the Lycanthropy would be a thing of the past.


    Seeing that the preparations are complete, Harry pushed his magic into the ritual, activating it.


    The affects were imminent, but not what Harry wanted.


    Instead of changing into a magical wolf, Grayback''s body seemed to change into a silver color and became smoke-like,


    With only after that shifting into a wolf.


    "What the bloody hell?!" Harry shouted


    It took a second for him to recognize what Grayback changed into, and only because it should be impossible- Grayback changed into a patronus!


    Feeling anxious, Harry left the SWOR as quickly as possible before taking it in its cocoon state and putting it into his expended bag.


    With the SWOR ability to defend against the spiritual realm it has the ability to prevent anyone who doesn''t have understanding of Goblin Forging from coming out without Harry''s permission.


    "What on earth happened?" Harry questioned himself. "Why did the ritual did this? How did the ritual did this? It shouldn''t be the runes, with my creation of them there could be no mistake in my understanding of them. Could it be the disease fighting back? But it doesn''t have Conscience, nor does it explain why it changed into a patronus instead of just exploding the body. Was it the arithmency? I had GAI double check it after my own checks, it should have not been problematic..." suddenly a metaphorical light bulb lit inside his mind. "Of course! The arithmency I learned was from other magical people, which was influenced by the world''s spiritual realm, which was influenced by the people, if ancient wizard or witch convinced people that a wrong thing is right, the world will make it right! The magical math I learned until this moment is based on mistakes which work fine in the sphere of influence of the world''s spiritual realm, but once it is outside of it, it is worthless.


    I need to restudy Arithmancy, no, I need to restudy magic! And right from the beginning!"


    With a new conviction, Harry called Dobby and returned to the Hogwarts castle, he had to create another SWOR before he was ready to start.

 Chapter 200 - 200- Educational Decree and rethinking

    LUNA''S POV


    The morning after Hogsmeade there was a new ''High inquisitor'' educational decree which gave Umbridge the power to review all extracurricular activities and, presumably, the power to disband them, something that made people talk all day about them, especially those who already hated her.


    Until now, most of the educational decrees were making sense.


    The decree that said the ministry can choose a Professor if the headmaster can''t was a logical choice as they can''t allow the students to not have a teacher.


    The decree that made her High Inquisitor and gave her the power to review teachers made it so maybe History class would have a new Professor.


    The decree about only allowing certain candies was to stop the prank candies of Fred and George that make people sick.


    Even the one about no music in study hours was done to let people study in quiet.


    So it was not surprising that in the evening the Professor decided to explain her Decree.


    "Ahem ahem." Professor Umbridge said in her annoying, condescending voice she used every time she had some sort of announcement.


    "I would like to explain the most recent degree I made." She said "Some students seem to whisper that I did it because I want my previous house to win the quidditch championship by preventing the other houses form participating, some apparently think it''s because I think Dumbledore creates a secret army and want to prevent you from learning magic, and some say it''s because I''m evil, non of the above is farther from the truth.


    You might not know, but this school''s number one and two causes of injury iis students trying magic on their own and quidditch, to combat that, from now on every group activity involving magic would need a supervision.


    I had each Professor bring me their list of students they think is responsible enough to supervise and from them I chose those that I agree with them about.


    Each study group would have to have a student two years above them at least supervising them before submitting that request to me.


    Sixth and seventh years study groups would have to be supervised by the teacher of the subject they study or if not possible them then madam Pomfrey.


    Quidditch teams must have a teacher in the area while practicing on brooms.


    Failure from complying with this rule would be taking away perfect and captain privileges, forbidding any person who was in the group from being in any activity and, if not found to join another group, detentions for the rest of the year.


    Magic, while fun, isn''t a subject you can study without supervision, which is why our school was founded. You can go back to eating."


    The Professor sat down and noise filled the tables as everyone talked about the subject.


    Luna had to admit it was logical explanation for everything, but the timing of the Decree being a day after the meeting of the DA meant it''s one big pile of bullshit.


    Luna wanted to talk about it with Harry, but ever since his return yesterday to the castle he has been holing up in the ROR which was changed to a Forging room and not coming out.


    When asked what he was doing he only said ''He was testing the rules of magic.'' And that ''He can''t talk right now.'' Seriously, sometimes she had to wonder why she had to fall in love with insensitive, studying obsessive person.


    Huffing, Luna decided to go talk to the twins about what is going to happen to the DA.


    HERMIONE''S POV


    It''s been 30 hours since Luna Lovegood has called Ron a Nazi because of his opinion about her and Slytherin in general and it hasn''t stopped pounding her head.


    She wasn''t oblivious to the comparison between Ron''s behavior toward Luna and her behavior toward Harry Peverell, in fact, she knew she was worse.


    Harry was her first friend, someone who lived in the muggle world before the Hogwarts letter showed up, and was sorted to the house of ambition and cunningness, not a bad traits to have, yet she pushed him away because of that.


    She didn''t even have the excuse of growing up in the magical world and hear stories about the evilness of Slytherin, she only did it based on the books she read and her friends telling her he was evil.


    If being honest, the main reason she abandoned him was him telling her she did something stupid when running towards the troll, something which, as she looked at the small first years now she could only agree.


    She, Hermione Granger, freedom fighter for House Elves and magical creatures, characterized a person into evil like how people said all House Elves like being slaves.


    She had to make it right!


    Finally reaching a decision, Hermione turned her sight to her best friend, who was busy talking with Marcus and Ron about something.


    "What should we do now?" Neville asked


    "We have to continue!" Marcus said firmly. "Don''t believe her nonsense about worrying for the students safety, you saw what she did to me!"


    "Yeah!" Ron said "we have to learn how to defend ourself! Think about what could happen if we don''t do it and You-Know-Who attacks! People can get hurt."


    "What are you talking about?" Hermione asked confusion.


    "Umbridge explained why any group needs her approval to happen, which seem to make most people fine with the new rule." Neville explained as he knew she was out of focus today


    "What did she say?" Hermione asked and they quickly explained to her.


    "Well, it does make sense if you don''t know about our group and it''s name." She said afterward.


    "I know right? ''some apparently think it''s because I think Dumbledore creates a secret army and want to prevent you from learning magic.'' Dumbledore''s army? She practically tells us it''s the reason!" Ron said.


    "Yeah, I will need to find a secret location for the group, a way to tell everyone about the time of the meetings, and a way to make everyone keep quiet." Hermione said and heard Ron mumble "Especially that Loony Slytherin." But decided to ignore him in favor to turning toward Neville. "I need to talk to you, alone." She said before dragging him away from the Grand Hall toward one of the empty classrooms not faraway.


    "Why do you need?" Neville asked when she finally let go of his arm.


    "How do I apologize to Harry?" That question seemed to make Neville''s eyebrows disappear in his hairline as they rose in shock.


    "You, Hermione ''Harry Peverell is evil'' Granger, want to apologize to him?"


    A growl came out of her mouth involuntarily.


    "Yes, I do." She said before sighing "Don''t think I didn''t see the similarities between how Ron acted toward Luna and how I acted toward Harry, I never thought I would act like how Malfoy act toward muggleborns, but that''s exactly how I acted toward Harry." A sad smile appeared on Neville''s face as tears appeared on hers. "I just want to fix it, like you did."


    "I didn''t fix it." Neville said sadly "I apologize, but it was too late. We aren''t friends anymore, just classmates who used to be ones."


    "That''s better then nothing." Hermione said "Help me do this." She begged "Please."


    "Of course I will, you are my best friend."


    With both of them smiling sadly, they started preparing her apology.


    HARRY''S POV


    In between his time blacksmithing Harry thought about his plans to restudy magic from the beginning and corrected them.


    When he saw what happened to Grayback he freaked out, making a much bigger deal out of it then he should have.


    Most of the magic done today was charms, transfigurations or potions, of which charms work the same in SWOR and outside as it is, at it''s core, the ability to change the outside world and spiritual realm with your spiritual realm and energy, the only difference is that it take less effort and energy to use it in SWOR as there is no outside spiritual realm, potions is based on taking the properties of other living things and with the help of the energy of your magic unite them toward a purpose, with the more advance ones needing to be affected by your own spiritual realm to be made correctly while fighting the world''s spiritual realm.


    If he used a wand to cast and swirling to make his potions he might have needed to restart everything, but with his own magical control there is no need to.


    The only subject of those three he would have to restudy was transfigurations, which work with the help of the world to give semi-life to inanimate objects by completely changing them into Golems and even in that, the pathway is already there as he only needs to change the way he makes them into Golems from transfigurations to animation - a subject in charms which let you give a specific order to an object and make it seem like it came to life.


    Of course, to make a pineapple dance is easier then make a rock-turned-bird learn how to fly, and what he want to recreate is even harder as it should have all the defining properties of the said living animal.


    As for runes, the only ones that will work in SWOR are his own as when making them part of the world''s spiritual realm he also made them part of his own spiritual realm.


    Arithmency, on the other hand, is trickier, yet easier to work about.


    This subject, in the end, is based on regular mathematics, something that has no need to restudy from the beginning, the only problem is that the core part of arithmency- the magical properties of the numbers and their interaction with other properties of different numbers are wrong.


    Which means the thing he needs to study those properties.


    In the end, he still has much to study, but he doesn''t need to demolish every single thing magical society created.

 Chapter 201 - 201- Forgiveness

    HERMIONE''S POV


    It''s been almost a week since the moment she finally understood what an a.s.s she''s been to Harry, and she really couldn''t think of a way to ask for forgiveness.


    Saying sorry isn''t gonna cut it, nor singing like Neville did.


    If it was Marcus or Ron that she has hurt, she would have offered to do their homework for them, but Harry always got grades better than her.


    It was why, just after the first DA meeting, which had less than half of the original members, She asked Luna Lovegood to stay behind.


    "Do you need us to stay with you?" One of the Weasley twins asked Luna.


    "No thank you George," Luna answered. "Hermione''s wrackspurts have lessened considerably, she wouldn''t attack me."


    Her words seem enough for the twins as they left the unused classroom we transformed into the DA room.


    "So Luna, did you like the lesson?" Hermione asked as a way to start the conversation.


    "It was nice," Luna said with the same dreamy way she usually talk whenever Hermione heard her. "pretty basic, but I hope it will improve as we go."


    "Yes, we will work on a few basic hexes before starting working on a shield and then have mock duels." She explained the planning for the class.


    "What about charms, or transfigurations, will Marcus teach those too?" Luna asked


    "What?" Hermione was confused "This is a defense class Luna."


    "Yes, I''m aware." She said in a way that told Hermione she''s still waiting for an answer.


    "We will learn curses and shielding, maybe a patronus." She tried to explain better.


    "Oh, I see." She sounded disappointed. "Just thought, never mind, thank you for answering my concern. Have a nice day." She turned about to walk away.


    "Luna! Wait!" Hermione stopped her. "I actually asked you to stay for a different reason." Seeing Luna looking at her, she gathered her courage. "Just recently I noticed I''ve acted toward Slytherin just as purebloods act toward muggleborns, and worse, for four years I''ve acted like this toward a boy whose been nothing but nice to me, Harry." Hermione swallowed as she saw Luna''s eyes lose the lost look in them, turning sharp, before continuing. "I need to apologize to him, and as you are his friend, I wanted your advice on how..."


    Luna only looked at her, as if deep in thought. "Well, you can always offer him something he can''t refuse, maybe a piece of lost magic if you know any." Luna said after a few moments.


    "Very funny." Hermione said, only to see Luna''s face being extremely serious. "Wait, that was a real suggestion?" At Luna''s nod she lost it. "Really? Using my apology as a way to gain something of value? What a sly-grim way of looking at the world!" Hermione managed to stop herself from saying Slytherin.


    "Well, if you aren''t willing to give him anything of value as an apology, maybe use the oldest method?" Luna''s words horrified Hermione. "I''m not going to sleep with him as an apology!" She exclaimed.


    "What?" Luna looked confused for the first time ever. "I just meant go and apologize to him."


    "Oh." Hermione could feel her cheeks getting red. "Are you sure it will work?"


    "Honestly?" Luna said, shrugging. "I''m not sure Harry will care for your apology either way." She turned once more to leave. "But if not giving him something of value, than a sincere apology is all I can give you as advice." With that, she left, leaving me in thoughts.


    HARRY''S POV


    For the last week, with the exception of classes, Harry has dedicated half of his time to building a new SWOR, and the time which he couldn''t (can''t be in the same place as a past self when time traveling) he used it to try and understand what could have gone wrong in the ritual to turn Grayback to a patronus-like creature.


    To do that, he started studying the patronus charm from books, something he already did once, but never paid it too much attention, as by the time he reached the magical side of the world he could already do it.


    This time, instead of focusing about how it worked, he studied what is a patronus.


    Expecto Patronum, is an emotion based spell whose meaning is ''I expect a guardian'', while happiness can be used to produce one, it can also be conjured based on sense of duty, love or pure determination.


    The most interesting about the spell, is that while it''s misconception that the animal take the shape of your inner-self, that''s not the truth.


    Human beings are way too complicated to be thought of as specific animals.


    Instead, the guardian takes the form of a secret of yours, taking your need to protect that secret and using it as a basis to the guardian.


    Even after the secret is revealed, as long as you don''t have a new secret that you need to keep that feels more important to you than the previous one, the guardian won''t change shape.


    The reason some people who are in love have the shape of their patronus match their partners in some way, is because they, at some point, wanted it to be kept a secret for some reason.


    Another interesting thing about the patronus is one that I already knew in some way.


    The patronus spell has no limits for how much energy it can take, meaning that is you want, you can pour your entire magic into it.


    That''s what Harry believed happened to Grayback.


    The ritual, with the help of his and Grayback''s magic, has caused Grayback''s entire body, and the energy in it, to be converted into magical energy and infused into a patronus like spell.


    As the ritual involved transfiguration into animal, total change of DNA and transforming into an inner animal, with the wrong arithmetic values, it might have caused the change to happen into patronus instead of animagus-form.


    Of course, to be sure of it, Harry still need to discover the actual properties of each number and of every equation from the start.


    As Harry was busy building the SWOR and figuring out the patronus issue, he hasn''t gone to eat in the grand hall at all, instead, he had Doby bringing the food to him.


    But today is different, as Luna forced him to go, saying something is about to happen.


    Harry wasn''t expecting that the thing that would happen would be Granger coming to the Slytherin table mid-meal, nor for her to come toward Luna and him.


    "Hey Harry." She said his actual name in a small voice, making his eyebrow rise. "I, I came here to..." she took a deep breath. "To apologize to you about the way I treated you for the last four years. I''m really sorry, I acted with as much prejudice to you as Malfoy acts toward every muggleborn."


    He should have felt something, happiness, sadness, anger, need to gloat, something, but he didn''t.


    It''s been four years since they stopped being friends and two since Neville apologized.


    By this point of time? Harry didn''t feel anything toward her, just like one of his pens that broke years ago, he didn''t think of her at all.


    "Sure, you are absolved." He said in a bland voice, making her take a step back.


    "Really?" She didn''t seem to notice my tone. "So do you want to study together sometime or-"


    "Wait." Harry stopped her. "I forgave you, but that doesn''t mean we are friends, And no, I don''t want to restart our friendship, I gave my friends and you have yours, and that''s fine by me." She seem about to cry making Harry roll his eyes and about to say something but before he could, she ran back to the Gryffindor table, where her friends with the exception of Neville gave me a stink eye.


    "You truly don''t want to be friends with her again?" Luna asked from the side, curious.


    "Why would I? I have you, Nagini, Doby and the twins. How many friends do you think I can handle?" He asked back with a wry grin.


    "Well, considering you disappeared for a week, I would have to say zero." She gave him the look that said ''Explain.''


    "Well, I might have accidentally created a living patronus." Harry said, as after studying the Grayback patronus, not to mention obliviating it, which was one of the only spells that seem capable of affecting it, and making a spiritual cage with a rune scheme in the outside world to make sure it can''t leave, He could say that the wolf had no memories of his time as a human and only had the ability to howl at people for the moment.


    Everyone who knew her would have been able to instantly see her eyes become full of wonder.


    "Show me!"


    "Sure," He said, as by now he already considered taking her to his second secret room. "We just need to go to the chamber of secrets." Her eyes were so open Harry feared they would pop outside.

 Chapter 202 - Recap till 200

    Harry was reincarnated into this life just after the Halloween night of 1981 with high IQ, perfect memory and knowledge of this world from the books and fanfictions.


    The Potters abandoned him and left him at the Dursley as a result of Lily losing her emotions toward him as a result of that night.


    At the age of five Harry escaped the Dursley family and was brought to an orphanage until he was adopted by a couple.


    He spent the years learning little by little how to control his magic in his free time.


    By the age of eleven Harry was at the start of his university life when he was invited to hogwarts only for his parents to be killed, and he knows it was the potters (when in fact it was Dumbledore.)


    He started the first year by befriending Hermione and Neville, only to be sorted to Slytherin by the sorting hat (which sorts by his future seeing abilities with the exception of people under prophecies, as he can''t see their future, making him sort Harry into Slytherin by the little he talked with Harry.)


    Snape, as he isn''t devastated by Lily''s death, moved on from her as she isn''t seem as perfect as she would have as dead.


    Daphne Greengrass is searching for a cure for her sister.


    By Halloween, Hermione and Neville join Marcus (Harry''s twin brother) and Ron in trying to stop the Troll, only for Harry to lift it with its pants and drop it a few floors high, killing it.


    After Christmas he is no longer friends with them.


    As he use the room of requirement all the time, the twins eventually catch him and they become friends.


    Most of the year is spent studying both magical and muggle subjects, and learning blacksmithing from goblins as a way to make the Potters broke.By the end of the year he steals the philosopher''s stone.


    Harry''s second year starts by befriending Luna Lovegood and having a deal with Daphne to help her save her sister.


    He learns that magic power has a few stages, and that it is both physically and magically, and that he is close to the end of the second stage.


    He also learns a lot of magic, kills the basilisk with a chicken, and learn that there is a legacy from Slytherin and Gryffindor''s Granddaughter next to the chamber of secrets about divination which can only be learned by the third stage of magic.


    Tom riddle from the diary at the last moment of his life jump into Harry''s mine only to be trapped by Harry''s Occlumency. Harry''s has Dobby work for him and start feeding on the basilisk meat as it accelerates his body''s growth in strength.


    By the time third year comes Harry gains a time turner as part of his deal with the Greengrass to heal Astoria.


    He starts a business with Luna and the twins of yugiho game- like in the anime, and use the game to collect magical energy only to use it to create AI.


    He keep studying and researching Astoria disease, while also beginning to work on true artifacts with the goblins.


    The goblins tell him that the best creator of artifacts was someone who was nicknamed death and he also created the only level 5 artifact- the library of Alexandria.


    He copies the entire Hogwarts library into his computer.


    He finds the truth about the Halloween night from Wormtail, and modify Lupin''s memory to become loyal to him and have Lupin take him to the school in China.


    Also, he finds Luna has the ability to see auras, and Luna is in love with him.


    In the school in China Harry finds that that there are two paths to become stronger, the god path and the immortal path.


    He also finds that everything in the world has spiritual realm and the collective form of all of them, including the dead, is known as the spiritual world.


    Harry also copies the entire library before returning to Britain to play with his friends in their new band - Tommy and his Eaters in the quidditch World Cup.


    Harry participates in his fourth year in the tournament as it lets him to skip classes as he wish, befriends Krum and Fleur, the second one by the end of the year has a crash on him, and studied, a lot, he passed the tests easily, as he already knew what they are and used healthy rational thinking to succeed.


    His group of four both continued to make music and brought a new line of brooms to play cards on.


    In addition, he has Lupin, who had Sirius join him, sneak into houses and have a robot he invented duplicate all their books while they travel the country and place machines that can suck magical energy while also letting the cards work anywhere.


    Harry also extracted the two horcruxes from him and captured Voldemort only to put a golem with AI in its place before letting Marcus win while also ''resurrecting'' Voldemort, using that chance to get Moody''s eyes to study it.


    Also, he went to the ball with Luna and Snape now works with him.


    In the summer Harry creates Wonder Alley, which has many shops in it, and find a cure to blood malediction and use it on Nagini only to create a familiar bond with her by mistake.


    Harry change Umbridge memories and make her prepare the students to use the new phone wands he made.


    He tried to make Grayback into a wolf instead of a werewolf, only for him to become a Patronus, as the artifact he created isolates the spiritual world from outside, making the rules being different from before.

 Chapter 203 - 202- Another level

    GEORGE''S POV


    DADA classes were a nightmare for everyone since the beginning of the year.


    Sitting for hours and learning basic books without doing magic? What were they? Muggles?


    It''s not like they didn''t have bad teachers before, almost nobody could understand Quirell and Lockhart was the dumbest person who ever studied in Hogwarts, considering he never managed to cast even a first year''s spell right, but at least they were interesting.


    Umbridge? Boring as hell.


    Of course, the DA secret club was only a tiny bit better, they could at least cast Hexes at people and practice, which was nice, but the level of the spells was so low and unimaginative!


    They would have used the time to work in the ROR on pranks, but Harry seem to live there while also in class working on something, which he could do with their time turner.


    They were well aware that Harry has a time turner, you can''t not notice it when you have a version of the marauder''s map, but they never pushed knowing he use that to have time for all his projects, the ones with them and the ones without while also have time to relax.


    Yet, since the last Hogsmeade weekend, even his free time was dedicated to working on his project.


    Which was why, when they noticed that Luna starts to disappear together with Harry, both Fred and him confronted them.


    "What is it that you are working on, Harry?" Fred asked as they looked to the inside of the box Harry build where Luna set on a comfy chair humming in thought as Harry stood with a board and chalk, writing Archimestical equations that from all the products they made George could tell were a bit off.


    "Finally decided to ask?" Harry smiled.


    "Well, when we saw Luna was pulled into it, we had to know what''s the big deal." George answered.


    "Oh, nothing much." Luna answered to them still looking at the board. "Just disproving half the magical theories in the world." Before I could even demand explanation Harry spoke. "Not Half... but yeah. How about you come in?"


    As we walked in George wined as he felt himself become heavier, and looking toward at Fred, he could see he want the only one.


    Yet, a few moments later, his body became lighter than it was on the outside.


    "What was that?" George asked.


    "That was your magic being freed from outside influence." Harry said


    "You could have warned us." Fred grumbled.


    "I told him not too," Luna said. "He forgot to mention it to me, so I felt it would be fair for everyone to experience it like that, not to mention funny." She giggled at our faces and George couldn''t help but have a smile grow on his face.


    "Anyway..." Harry said and begin explaining about the spiritual world, the room and everything he has learned in it.


    "Anyway, after I recreate the room I started working on basic arithmency, with Luna joining me soon after, but even after those two weeks, we only managed to determine that there isn''t any number that is stronger than the other which means that a lot of the equations that are based on strong numbers aren''t real and only work properly because of the spiritual world supplementing it."


    Looking at his twin with both of them nodding to each other. Fred was the one who said "How can we help?"


    "Really? It''s not all fun and games." Harry said.


    "Oh, that means that there will be fun and games." George said with a smirk.


    "That was my idea actually." Luna smiled, it was what we were working on right now to complete." She pointed at the board. "It''s time to take Duel monsters game to the next level."


    "What next level?" The twins asked at the same time.


    "It''s time for the players to truly become part of the game."


    TWO WEEKS LATER


    (a day before Halloween.)


    FRED''S POV


    "Hello everyone!" His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear thanks to the spell he had on his throat. "Teachers, students, and a.d.u.l.ts who sneaked in. Today is a special day, as this is the first tournament of the last year the official tournaments will occur in school, with me and my brother finishing our studies by the end of the year... well, if we finish." The audience laughed. "Of course," George continued after Fred when the laughter subsided. "With this year being the third since the creation of the game, we decide to let this tournament be the beginning of the third, and for now, last way to play the game." The cheers were deafening.


    "With the first way as regular card dueling, in which you summon creatures, warriors and wizards, cast charms and activate traps. Something I''m sure you all enjoyed to play." Fred spoke again. "And the second way as speed dueling on the specialized turbo brooms that make the game into one of skill of flight in addition to mind and magic, I''m sure you are thinking - what more can those handsome, funny, husband material," Fred winked at Angelica "Genius gods on earth think of?" Once more laughter filled the air. "Well, the new level is beyond all that!" George said. "It is time to truly get involved with the world of duel monsters with the new arena of ours." They both threw three cubes onto the ground, who assembled together and created a large size SWOR room with a few upgrades in it.


    The last two weeks have been exhausting for the twins and Luna as they joined Harry in his time travels, but with them helping him with both suggestions about improvements, asking Dad to send the finished product of the TV, and actual help with illusion magic as they are masters with it. (Both Pranking and creating cards in the beginning needed it.) they managed to finish the new dueling arena.


    "This arena was enchanted, just like the turbo brooms, to be able to make the monsters feel even realer, by making them capable of touching you." Fred''s words caused the audience to be filled with shock. "You heard that right! Getting into the arena make you able to interact with your cards, but that''s not all, while in there, you will need to use the field that''s been given to you, and the monsters you summon, to find, while dueling, the fast magic cards that the arena has in them, which are cards that once found can be used at anytime, including your opponent''s turn, right from your hands." The roars of excitement were deafening.


    George waited for his turn to speak once everyone were quite. "But be warned! The speed magic cards can also malfunction and create an unknown affect." He smirked at that. "Now, as this is the first tournament with this new way, and as the students sighed up to either the regular of turbo dueling, this time, only the winners of each tournament will get to play in the interconnected finals. Well, let''s begin!"


    HARRY''S POV


    Harry had a lot of fun the last few weeks with his friends helping him in developing the SWOR into an experiment room.


    By the time he finished the second SWOR, Harry knew how to make one, even large one, in two days, so that wasn''t the main problem.


    The main problem was the additions.


    First of all, they needed to connect the rooms to the Philosopher stone and the AIs, as they are what makes the game work and take magic from them.


    Connecting them to the SWOR turned out not as hard as he thought, as magic itself had no problem working in the SWOR, magical effects.


    Which is why, instead, Harry build a new AI into the room, making it a part of the room before animating it instead of making it into a golem as golems don''t work in the room, then, with the SWOR capable of understanding the cards, and, with it being conscious, capable of also giving magic intent, a simple magical conversion device was created, which the AI can use to create solid illusions.


    As light can be solidified, illusions can be as well, and while science isn''t capable of doing so for the time being, magic is.


    Fred and George added multiple settings to the fields in which people can begin their games in and how to make illusions more realistic, while Luna helped with the creation of solid illusions, as with her knowledge of creatures, it became possible to imitate magical animals capable of doing the same.


    The fast spell cards were her''s idea as well.


    Those cards are filled with basic and later on, complicated magical equations that the AI is supposed to make actually work instead of just make an illusion of it.


    They did make sure non of the cards can be used for dangerous affects as they are all charm based equations, and even then, lower level ones.


    Other than that, they also put enchanted video cameras hidden in the room and had them connected to the TV outside by taking the TVs Arthur sent the twins, and recasted them with blacksmithing that the room''s AI done as that makes the item be in harmony with the main spiritual realm of the room and not stop working.


    All in all, they created a great arena and room to learn the true mysteries of the world, though it will be improved by the time this school year is done as Harry decided to divide his time once more between figuring out the math behind magic, and learn how to make his own ROR.


    Not that any of that mattered right now, as he walked into Azkaban with his golem- Voldemort and Grayback, about to free the Death Eaters

 Chapter 204 - 203- Azkaban

    BELLATRIX''S POV


    Many people don''t know what it''s like to be near a Dementor.


    Everyone know about the depression- Dementors suck happiness.


    What they don''t know is how the despair that they bring with them affect the people who are exposed to those monsters.


    In her more sane moments, when the Dementors are far enough, Bellatrix can appropriate the ingenuity of putting those monsters as cell guards, as the need to stay away from them, little by little grows into an obsession, and once someone finishes their sentence, they would do anything to stay away from jail.


    Yes, Bellatrix would do anything to get away from this place, even betray the dark lord.


    In all honesty, her loyalty to the dark lord as her lord wasn''t as blind as the rumors suggested.


    The reasons she joined the Dark lord were many.


    Her husband was in it when they got married, she thought the Dark lord would win and her parents taught her to believe in the Pureblood movement and she wanted to fulfill it.


    Oh sure, she loves violence, killing and other things that by the eyes of society seem twisted, but there was no need to join the Death Eaters to do that, just kidnap some muggle and do it just as her ancestors have done before her.


    The only reason she seem so loyal is that she was sure it''s a test.


    There was no way the Dark lord has died, She was sure of it, after all, he made a horcrux.


    Yes, she was sure the Dark lord did it as a loyalty test, to see who would betray him at the first sight of losing.


    This thought of her''s disappeared after the first week in Azkaban, replaced by despair that came from within as well as outside as she understood no one was coming for her.


    So maybe it was wrong to say she would even betray the Dark lord, as her loyalty was never his, but she would do anything to get out, anything.


    Of course, those thoughts grew smaller and smaller in number once he Dark Mark flared to life, as those were replaced by thoughts of the Dark Lord freeing her, and the true, unquestioned loyalty She would have toward him when he does.


    It took Beatrix a moment to notice her thoughts has become more complicated than they were in years, at least since the minister has come to inspect the prison a long time ago, which could only mean that someone has arrived at the prison with a patronus.


    Becoming alert, Bellatrix slowly moved her body toward the one thing she tried to be as far away as possible from four years, the bars.


    She could see a few other inmates have done the same thing before her, most of them newer to the place, but her brother-in-low was also among them.


    Looking toward her left side, she could see the silver glow grow as a wolf like patronus came closer to her cell, and a swarm of what looked like bees followed it.


    She could see that each cell that the swarm passed has got a bee get inside and the person inside was either knocked out or dead a moment later.


    Bellatrix should have started to plan, should have used the time before the patronus reached her cell to think of a way to survive.


    But she was so tired, and if those things are the way she is going to die, then at least she wouldn''t have to suffer one more day of this hell.


    As a bee sting her and she could feel herself start to lose consciousness, she couldn''t help but whisper "Thank you."


    HARRY''S POV


    Getting into Azkaban was extremely easy for a couple of reasons.


    The first is the lack of security.


    Azkaban, with the exception of the inmates, is human free.


    The food is brought to the cells by use of house elves who switch the air with food just like the Hogwarts elves do, the security is done by Dementors, and the little cleaning that''s been done here is by the low level prisoners in here, who clean fire a reduced sentence.


    Sure, Dementors are the perfect creatures to make almost every thought of escaping look doomed from the start, but with two escapes in less than 10 years, one of which is known to use the Dementors inability to see and their use of life force as a measurements in its place to escape, so shouldn''t anyone think of strengthening this glaring weakness of the prison by stationing a few people there?


    The answer to anyone who would date ask this question to anyone in the ministry who works in relation to Azkaban would be "Sure, you are hired."


    No one wants to work in this cursed place, which is why, even though there is a job opening as the head of the department of Azkeban for the last two hundred years, there is no one in it.


    The second reason this whole trip was easy, is because Harry had the minister, who was still under the imperious, sign an order for the release of every inmate, so technically, if you don''t consider the use of imperious, everything he does here is legal.


    The third reason was the simplest of all, and the main one why Harry decided to join Voldemort on the travels, Grayback, or as he decided to finally name the werewolf-turned-patronus, Silverback.


    Silverback, after many testing, was decidedly, a patronus with the ability to sustain itself indefinitely, as it contain not only the magic of Grayback, but also the energy of his flesh and blood turned into energy.


    The amount of energy silverback actually contains is enough for it to fight Dementors for a year constantly before fading away.


    With that much energy, Harry wanted to experiment on that.


    Dementors, as pure spiritual beings, are immune to most magical spells, as only a few are purely spiritual, and even those that are, even less have a negative effects on Dementors.


    The patronus, on the other hand, is capable of hurting them, but it also consumes a lot of energy.


    And energy is something silverback doesn''t miss.


    What Harry wanted to know, is whether or not his mistake created the first Dementor-killing patronus.


    And the answer to that was a big yes.


    It took for them knocking out 13 inmates before a dementor came to stop them, and 27 for one of the dementors who looked from the side in fear of Silverback was unable to stop itself to come and fight with the patronus.


    It was vicious, the way the Patronus ripped the dementor apart, it''s silver light shined sharply on its claws as like a knife it slashed on the Dementor cloak revealing what lays underneath.


    Nothing.


    It was like pure darkness, but at the same time like the shadow little kids get scared from at night, which, when they lit the room find it''s only a tree.


    Yet, once the light of silverback reached the inside of the cloak, the big darkness of nothing seem to change into a green smoke shaped as a person, and inside the smoke whispers could be heard.


    If Harry wasn''t wrong, the green smoke appears in another place, the arch of death in the department of mysteries.


    If Harry didn''t have stuff he needed to finish, he would have probably tried to study the smoke on the spot, maybe have silverback attack another dementor as this dementor disappeared, leaving behind a cloak Harry immediately had put in a containment box.


    After the incident, the dementors made sure to stay away from us, as me and silverback continued going through the prison, me and Voldemort still as invisible as the second we walked in and silverback with the robotic bees behind him, going into each cage and using their strings to release draught of living death into their bodies before turning into portkeys and transferring the unconscious prisoners to the Malfoy manor.


    The reason Harry even ''rescued'' the prisoners, is because of his plans for the future.


    Even with all the advances the Wizarding world is going through with the help of the twins, Luna and him, Harry knew it would be stopped the moment it becomes too much.


    The purebloods have the governing ministry in their pocket, Dumbledore and the Potters have the muggleborns and poor in their''s and those in between didn''t care either way.


    Harry on the other hand, only have one advantage on all of them right now, Voldemort.


    As Harry controls the ''dark lord'', he has the ability to lead the pureblood movement for now, but not only is the fear that holds the purebloods not enough to last, as the Voldemort Harry use is a golem who can''t use as much energy as the real Voldemort could, making the people eventually suspicious, Harry would also need an army of his own in the end, one that is loyal and is willing to do anything for him.


    And who is better to brainwash than the criminals who spent years drowning in despair?


    No one.


    Lupin might be loyal after his entire memory has been replaced by one of worship, but even fanatic worshippers can always lose their faith.


    But the soldiers that will come out of those people?


    They will be the best soldiers to use as to create the new world Harry dreams of.


    A world of opportunity with him as the emperor.

 Chapter 205 - 204- Officially starts and another song

    HARRY''S POV


    The decision to gain control over the world wasn''t something that just appeared out of nowhere, nor is it one of carelessness.


    It started with the Dursleys, when he saw the ugliness of the world for the first time, as while he had a past life, he couldn''t remember it at all.


    If the Dursleys made him truly understand the cruelty of man kind, than his parents'' death made him see the unfairness of the world.


    After that he saw the preferential treatment people give Marcus and the way everyone treat Slytherin, saw how humans don''t care for anyone other than themselves and how the difference in treatment in everything was depended on people''s blood status, and their family reputation.


    Honestly, for a certain point he has no problems with the whole pureblood movement nor the muggleborn resistance.


    People should be proud of their ancestors accomplishments and equal opportunities to all is important.


    He even understand the need for a war to happen, this is the way of the world, people fight and kill each other to advance.


    What Harry didn''t like is the way the two sides managed to make most of the deaths unnecessary.


    After reading the history of the first British wizarding war and remembering anything he could about the second from the books Harry could see that most of the deaths weren''t of fighters, but of civilians, and even more- of muggles.


    Whether it''s by torture, muggle hunting or casualties of a fight, while Wizards had death in the first war of about 420 people, the ordinary prime had deaths in the 10s of thousands.


    Again, Harry had no problem with death, but senseless killing? That''s just stupid and all it really took is one muggle who is aware of magic and is both smart enough and fearful enough of magic to expose magic to the world, and while Wizards can win, the destruction it will unleash on the world is too much.


    Controlling the world is the easiest way to prevent this destruction, as by the calculations of GUY, if he can''t control the magical people, by 2014 the Wizards vs muggle war will begin.


    There is also this one bonus to controlling the world.


    Destroying Dumbledore and the Potters.


    Harry used to consider his end game revenge as killing them, instead, he will strip them off their honor and have them watch as they are forgotten while they rot away, maybe in Azkaban.


    Of course, ruling the world is way to much work for one person and extremely boring, which is why Harry needed loyal soldiers by his side.


    The purebloods have been taught since young age how to manage property, manners, and other things the wealthy need, making them, with a training of his own to prepare them as a bonus, the perfect administers to actually rule once the world is under his control.


    He would create a fake identity to each of them in the muggle world, than, with enough mind magic and the charisma they have, will insert them to positions of power in the muggle government.


    All of that is going to happen once the war is over, as to minimize the resistance of the other sides who will weaken each other.


    As for his plans for the world?


    The world will continue with having countries, wars and difficulties, with his standing behind it as the hidden emperor to make sure no human destroys it while continuing study magic and science, using that to help the world improve and for both scientists and Wizards to study the knowledge He release as well to get their results added to his knowledge.


    As Harry looked at Azkaban after leaving it, he couldn''t help but smile, as he knew that the war officially starts now.


    TWO WEEKS LATER


    With duels in the new dueling arena became the new hype, more and more arithmency rules have been either confirmed or modified, and Harry didn''t have much to do during that time so instead He spent his time on different things.


    With his blacksmithing reaching the third level by his creation of SWOR, for every creation of that level and beyond he needs to study the laws of the world and mimic them.


    SWOR was created after studying the knowledge Wizards had on the spiritual world, Occlumency, and getting experience in that by getting inside Nagini''s spiritual realm.


    The room is a spiritual world of its own, though without any rules, which is why making the AI use it as his own spiritual realm is easy.


    As Harry studied many things, his ability to create many different artifacts could be considered top level as long as it isn''t something truly special.


    As he studied biology and magical martial arts (though only in theory) He managed to create a device that stimulate workout without you actually doing things.


    As he studied chemistry and transfiguration, he created a device that can do transfigurations and conjuring on its own as long as you put enough materials in it.


    By combining biology, chemistry and Herbiology, he created a room that can stimulate all kinds of plant life forms to grow faster and at any season.


    Every day of the week after Azkaban''s breakout, when not in class or with his friends, he created a device, till, he was stump by one device that he couldn''t create with his knowledge- the stimulant learning headset.


    This device was the one he was planing to use on his soldiers, and his inability to create it stumped his plans, so he could only have Voldemort keep all of them in their magically induced coma while also feed them nutrition potion to bring them to full health as he started studying the mind.


    Studying the mind required him working on Legimancy as his inability to understand the mind is caused by his inexperience with it.


    As it felt like a good idea, he started using it on Marcus as a way to cause him headaches as Harry practiced, while sneaking in to the Gryffindor dormancy and putting a sleep curse on him that let Harry control his dreams, using them to make his twin in nothing but blood think he has connection to Voldemort.


    While he started studying the mind in detail, his friends and him prepared a new song for their band.


    It was dinner when the illusions appeared as planed.


    It was always fun to see how people react in excitement to seeing Voldemort appearing before them.


    Without saying anything beforehand, Tom immediately started singing.


    "After winning Triwizard, he sat at home, alone


    They said he is crazy, and you-know-who is gone


    I will show them! Marcus said


    Everybody will be sad


    When they see, the dark lord, is back!"


    The image of Tom was disordered and transformed into Marcus as the other three took different forms as well.


    Bellatrix changed to Hermione Granger, Severus changed to Seamus Finnigan, and Lucius changed to Cornelius Fudge.


    (Marcus)


    Learning defense in secret, ''cause Fudge a moron


    Once the war starts, its game on


    You''re a spineless, pale, pathetic lot


    And you haven''t got a clue


    Voldemort, in a second, will kill you!


    I''m never gonna believe this shit (Fudge)


    You are mental (Finnigan)


    Boy, are they fools or just dumb? (Granger)


    This guy''s got ''em all to die (Marcus)


    Hope they won''t see right through me(Fudge)


    You one day will need to defend


    Be prepared (everyone)


    We must be quick as a running rat (Marcus)


    Be prepared (everyone)


    And know your spells like aurors (Marcus)


    Be prepared (everyone)


    With all the strength of Wizard kind (Marcus)


    We will beat the dark side (Marcus)


    (Marcus)


    Time is racing toward us till the war arrives


    Join forces together and you might survive


    From 11 to 18 years old


    You are taught how to spell


    So you should, be able, to prevail!


    Be prepared (everyone)


    We must be quick as a running rat (Marcus)


    Be prepared (everyone)


    And know your spells like aurors (Marcus)


    Be prepared (everyone)


    With all the strength of Wizard kind (Marcus)


    We will beat the dark side (Marcus)


    Be prepared (everyone)


    We must be quick as a running rat (Marcus)


    Be prepared (everyone)


    And know your spells like aurors (Marcus)


    Be prepared (everyone)


    With all the strength of Wizard kind (Marcus)


    We will beat the dark side (Marcus)"


    Harry couldn''t help but laugh as he looked at the Golden four trying to understand who told of their little group by looking at the faces of each member of their army, not realizing they just reveal by their look who is with them.


    It is truly great being the one with the foreknowledge.

 Chapter 206 - 205- Joining in

    HARRY''S POV


    "You called?" Harry asked waving the two sides mirror at the Professor.


    It was 1 AM and the Professor used their business mirror to call him.


    "Thank you for coming." Snape said. "I have a proposal for an additional business partner."


    Harry raised his brow at that. "Really? Who?"


    "Me." A voice was heard from the storage room and Lucius Malfoy came out.


    "Seriously?" Harry asked. "Did you plan this dramatic entrance? Because I already knew you were there, I just thought the Professor and you might be in a physical relationship."


    Of course Harry knew Lucius was there, his AI told it to him before he even came in.


    "Well, you know Severus, always one for the dramatics." Lucius answered with a laugh.


    "I wasn''t the one to suggest it!" The potion Professor scowled at the blond man.


    "Oh Sev, I was only joking." Lucius was rolling his eyes.


    "You know, neither of you denied my accusation of a relationship between the two of you." Harry smiled mischievously.


    "That''s because I won''t even entertain you with answering to this poor attempted of a joke." Now Snape was scrawling at him.


    "Anyway..." Lucius tried to make the conversation return to the topic. "I know I have ill reputation, considering the whole ''Used to be a Death Eater'' thing, even though I was under the imperious, but I''m known for my success in the business world, and I have the connections and money you need to make Wonder Alley the most successful shop ever."


    Harry looked at him for a second and then at the Professor, before bursting in laughter out loud. "You... Connections... money...." their faces were frozen as they were stunned at his loss of calmness. "Sorry about that." he said after calming down. "It''s just that what you said was the dumbest thing I''ve ever heard." Harry then turned to his business partner. "Why the hell did you bring him here?"


    Snape looked confused at his business partner. "Because he does have the connections and money... plus, there is the other side of our business in which he can help." Harry knew the reason why the professor said the second part vaguely, their oath prevented him from telling anyone about their partnership in regards to the war.


    Harry narrowed his eyes.


    "You seem confused about the difference between connections and good connections... Lucius, do you think the ''common folks'' opinion of you is positive?


    The question made Lucius take a step back. "Why would I care about them?"


    Harry rolled his eyes. "Because they are Wonder Alley''s target clientele, and your reputation as a Death Eater, and let''s cut the crap, you were one and everyone knows it, will make people buy less from us, even if they have to go to more expensive places."


    "What about Severus than? He has worse reputation than me." Lucius said.


    "The Professor''s reputation will be an easy fix, just explain how Dumbledore told him to act mean to the students with the exception of Slytherin as a way to make sure when Voldy returns he can still be a spy, of course, we will do that after he ''escapes'' with almost deadly, but not permanent, wounds. A few speeches about how sorry he is, and maybe a year teaching all those who want to walk in potion-related jobs for free as long as they work in Wonder Alley afterwards, with the potions that are sold cheaply that we will sell right after, and the entire population will consider him a Saint." The two a.d.u.l.ts had their jaw open as they looked at him with shock.


    "What about money?" Lucius tried "You would need it to develop your shop."


    "Please, with the way Wonder Alley is operating in profit right now, even before we fully introduced all the ways we have to improve Dueling Monster Cards and the potions shop, money is the last thing we need."


    Lucius seemed to punic for a second before calming down. "What do you need me for? You wouldn''t have told me all that is you didn''t need me at all."


    "Before we do any of that, let''s make an oath."


    A quick, unbreakable oath to keep each other''s secrets, later, and Harry explained what he needed Lucius for.


    "You see, your reputation, as we already established, is horrible for most of the society of the Wizarding part of Britain, with the exception of the purebloods who support the movement and the shadier parts of our world, which means, that if we want some things to sell to those parts, we can use that reputation you have." Harry then pulled out a CAD He brought with him. "Like this for example."


    "Isn''t that the new wand the department of mystery developed?" Lucius asked. "The one that they are having the students use from this year forward?"


    Professor Snape understood immediately the truth behind that. "You invented those?!"


    "As if the department of mystery could invent those things." Harry snorted before smirking. "Yes, I invented those things, and I want to replace wands with those entirely."


    "Why?" Severus asked


    "Because the muggle world at this point has developed a camera capable of acting as a pensive, and people waving a stick and inexplicable things happen will be noticed eventually, leading to the reveal of our world." Harry said grimly "those things look like advanced muggle technology, making people either ignore the people who hold those things or think of this as a muggle equipment instead of magic."


    "And why should we care about muggles finding us?" Lucius asked.


    "Because even if we win in a war against them, which we could, if we were United and there weren''t any magical people who would support the muggles, there is a very large chance we will destroy the world in the process." Lucius grimaced, showing he understood where I was coming from.


    "So you want me to make this as a new fashion for the rock while making it attractive to the shady people?"


    "Oh, I want more than that, If our Professor over here should end as a Saint for the ordinary people, you will become the leader of the Dark side of our world, both of you will take over the two sides, Snape from the headmaster and you from your leader."


    Harry could see the greed shine in Lucius eyes.


    "When do we start?"


    Harry just gained another ally.

 Chapter 207 - 206- progress

    HARRY''S POV


    With Lucius now as a ''partner'' who will handle the illegal stuff, Harry had him focus on collecting illegal plants and animals as a way to both get both ingredients and improve connections with the underworld.


    Harry''s plan for the world was built on having the two men controlling the two sides of the magical society, with Severus by making him the defeater of Voldemort, little by little making him the roll model of society and replacing Dumbledore, and Lucius by making him the one person anyone in the illegal parts of the magical world work for, by using multiple kinds of methods, but to do so, Lucius will have to make connections of his own first.


    Of course, the most important parts of the changes of society will be in Wonder Alley, with the potions factory lowering the prices of healing potions and its availability to everyone raised, jobs for the muggleborns elevating their ability to grow and improve while also making purebloods actually put effort, and CADS replacing wands, making people less inclined to reveal the magical world, it will make the time till the reveal of magic to the normal world become longer, and will Harry making more and more changes by that time, hopefully when it is revealed the world will be under his control as a way to avoid destruction.


    Either way, the next step of his plan depended on the stimulant learning headset (SLH), something that took him almost a month to complete as he improved quickly enough in legacy as he went through student''s heads to do so.


    He also managed to improve the spell that let him create dreams for Marcus by connecting it with the AI, making it a permanent connection that the AI is capable of manipulating as Harry commends it, making Marcus have random headaches, dreams, and bursts of emotions.


    The SLH works by combining Legimancy, Occlumency, the oblivious, the Pansive, neuroscience and psychology, using both the magical and normal studies as a way to change memories, add knowledge and make them loyal to Harry, it''s similar to what Harry has done to Lupin, only much more surgical, making their personality have minimal changes.


    After creating the SLH, Harry had given it to Voldemort and had him put it on every single prisoner, with each prisoner needing three days with it on their heads, making the end of the entire procedure only happen in March.


    The other thing that was finished was the werewolf ritual 2.0, which, with the help of the AI instilled in the SWOR He plans on using as the ritual room, was combined with the animagus ritual to make the new magical wolf animagus the capability of changing into humans as long as they know enough about the body of humans, which has Harry create another SLH which focus on knowledge of the human body while also changing loyalty to make the wolves a new gang under his command, one that will focus on the underworld and will listen to the orders of Malfoy while his highborn soldiers focus on the normal world''s high society, and the potions Professor will focus on the herd of the magical people.


    Of course, with the SLH being in place and having many more werewolves in captivity than prisoners, it was estimated that the new wolf gang will be completed by the end of the school year.


    Sure, Harry could have created more SLHs, but with them being a third level products he had to make them himself, and he had a much more important things to do, like finish his Metamorphmagus ritual that was close to finish or study the ROR and replicate it, which was why he only made two SLHs, and had once every three days a new solder and a new gang member join his ever growing forces, with the gang members working under Lucius with the excuse that they need work and the soldiers getting orders to infiltrate a certain facility or family in Britain And change the needed memories of the people in the right places while adding the needed papers to any data base with the skills they acquired from the SLH before waiting for orders.


    Harry had Bellatrix Lastrange become in charge of the entire process and of the soldiers as he knew people would be expecting to see her near Voldemort and in missions.


    All in all, everything in that regard was proceeding toward the direction Harry needed it to, and by the time Christmas was coming, Harry was finally prepared to do his first ritual in himself and finally reach a new point in magic.


    The plasma level.

 Chapter 208 - 207- Metamorphmagus (part 1)

    Standing inside the runic circle in the middle of the SWOR, Harry looked around to make sure everything is in place.


    Becoming a perfect metamorphmagus was finally with in reach and he had no plan at messing it up.


    Differently from the rituals Harry did till now, this ritual is not about balancing something in a person, but adding something new to him, and as such It needs additional ingredients to be preformed.


    To the north there was a conjured box with bogart in it in a runic circle of its own which will be sacrificed for its transformation ability.


    To the west there was the body of a western dragon.


    To the south there was a Chameleon Ghoul who was also there for its shape shifting ability, only its ability to actively choose what object should it transform to instead of the instinctive ability of the bogart is what made it a balance to the other creature.


    Finally, to the east there was the body of a Chinese dragon.


    When doing a ritual, the most important thing has to be balancing the ingredients while making sure the potency of the ingredients have a minimal decrease.


    Using the Bogart would make Harry''s body unstable and he used the shapeshifting ghoul to combat that while the bogart''s no need for god would combat the hunger for human flash the ghoul has.


    The dragons will compensate for the lack of strength and speed both the bogart and the ghoul possess, and each of them will also symbolize the combinations of paths Harry is going through as he will study everything around him.


    Even the room in which he was inside was part of the ritual, the combination of blacksmithing of the goblins and runes of humans, magical creating and AI, every part of the ritual was calculated as not only was this a ritual He is about to perform on himself, this is a ritual that will determine his potential.


    Looking at everything and making sure it''s perfect, Harry yelled outside. "Bella!"


    Bellatrix, who was waiting outside, walked in. "Is it ready?" He nodded and walked outside while she went and took his place.


    "Thank you sir." She said as he was about to close the door.


    "No, thank you." He closed the door.


    Harry checked everyone of the prisoners and the only one who had the necessary magical powers to transform to the third level was Bellatrix, though she didn''t have the necessary body, meaning she will forever be stuck at the beginning of the plasma level of magic, she was the perfect subject for the experiment, as Harry would never do something irreversible for his body without testing it first.


    It took half an hour till a young Bellatrix came out of the room, her hair changing shape and color as she wished before settling on her black hair.


    Looking at him, Bellatrix bowed.


    "It went perfectly sir." Tears starting to fall from her eyes. "Not only did you get me out of Azkaban but you gave me a new chance with this, not to mention gave me the ability that was lost to my family for centuries! Thank you!"


    "We need to run some tests before everything." Harry said, trying to ignore the fact that an incredibly attractive woman who looked in her early twenties is bowing to him while calling him sir and was programmed to do anything he asks for even as his hormones raged.


    "Of course sir, what do you need of me?" She asked.


    "Only for you to stand still." He said as he started to cast both healers'' standard diagnostic spells and his own. The results were quickly remembered and he was planning on later reviewing them after uploading them to the computers for the AIs to review.


    "What do you remember from the ritual?" He asked Bella.


    "Well, after you went out I had all of my magic poured into the circle and it lighten up as energy returned to me only like hot metal being poured into me." She shuddered at that. "I screamed in pain even as I continued to pour the new energy in me back to the ritual circle, and I could hear the living creatures with me screaming as well.


    The circle continued till eventually the ghoul and bogart died and with them My consciousness disappeared." She paused for a second to sort out her words.


    "The next part was the dream you told me that would happen, where I stood in the middle of of the four creatures the ritual was made of, each whispering the benefits of taking his side, but I did as you told me and started natural as they fought, with me only occasionally helping the bogart as it killed and devoured the rest, and when it did, I killed it before eating it. When I finished eating, I woke up in SWOR, and I gained the ability to shape shift."


    Harry nodded before saying "Change into a few animals." She complied and with the knowledge she had about animals from her time with the SLH changed into a dog, cat and a bear.


    "Tell Voldemort to purchase more of those creatures in the next three days." Harry said barely able to contain his excitement (he had his golem have his rich servants [with the exception of Lucius] buy the creatures for him) when she nodded in understanding He summoned Dobby and popping back to Hogwarts.


    By the time Christmas will pass he would be a shapeshifter.

 Chapter 209 - 208- Metamorphmagus (part 2)

    HARRY''S POV


    Saying goodbye to Luna who left to be with her father for Christmas and the twins who left as to work in Wonder Alley, Harry and Nagini were left by themselves for the holiday.


    In the time since their bonding, the two of them learned to feel comfortable around each other.


    Nagini had an easier time, since the bond seem to affect her so that she want to be as much as possible around Harry, changing to her snake form and making herself small before joining him wherever he went, had to adjust to being unable to be inside SWOR as a human and unable to communicate with Harry as both the ritual that gave her a human body and Parseltongue were based on arithmetically incorrect rituals, while Harry, who had harder time instead, learned to enjoy her company and witty jokes while in classes and outside of it, livening the Mandan parts of life in times when Luna wasn''t there.


    With them being together most of the time, she was the one friend that knew everything about his plans, and she approved.


    "People are cruel, to nature, to animals, and more than all, to other people." She said when she explained why she doesn''t care. "I''ve seen what mundane people can do to magical people out of ignorance and what magical people can do to mundane out of anger, I''ve seen wars and technology and magic that destroy entire landscapes with a single sentence. I just got my life back, and when you finish with this school I can finally be in this form forever, why should I care about other people?" Harry had gained a partner who knows most of his secrets that day, and she kept helping him by suggesting ideas and poking holes in his plan, forcing him to improve it.


    For example, She was the one to think about having Lucius and Severus as the two leaders of the magical world.


    It was why, when he finally was ready to do the ritual on himself, after checking the vitals of Bellatrix, making sure the scans were fine and doing a check on her mind by deep diving into it, with the only side affects being that her transformation talent is slightly related to her emotions, he asked Nagini to be outside of the room and wait for him, as he was very nervous.


    Standing in the middle of a runic circle he has drown multiple times before, and with the needed creatures around him, Harry poured the entirety of his magic into the circle, putting even more when the ritual begun to send the magical energy of the creatures around him into Harry''s body.


    The circle of sending magic continued as pain started to fill his body, growing stronger and stronger as Harry started to see visions.


    The third stage was called many different things throughout history beside fire stage.


    The body forging stage, the stage of choice, the foundation establishment stage...


    Every single one of the people who reached this stage and wrote about that talked about visions and dreams they had when entering the stage.


    To have a complete breakthrough you need to have two visions/dreams.


    Bellatrix, who spent time in Azkaban, only had one dream on account of her body not reaching the necessary requirement before she did the ritual, making her magic having to save her while undergoing the transformation and it beings stuck between the second and third stage, instead of changing from liquid into ''fire'', it changed into boiling water.


    Not that it doesn''t have its own benefits.


    She will have the biggest amount of energy sometime in the second stage can have, faster speed in casting, and while having a worse control over her magic than someone in the second stage of magic as it''s the stage that focus on control, will have her magic more responsive to her emotion, like someone in the first stage, making her capable of saving her life with accidental magic, and able to learn basic wandless magic easier, though she will never have the control necessary for entirely doing wandless magic.


    Harry''s first vision was a lot like how Bellatrix described hers.


    It was the four animals fighting for him to choose their side in a fight.


    With Bella, he told her to have the bogart win before eating it because the ghoul can''t win and the two dragons have too much magic for her body to handle, but his situation was different.


    Instead of choosing a side, Harry killed all of them, taking the bodies and put it one on top of the other and transfigure them into his body together.


    He used the Chinese dragon as the basis for his blood vessels and meridians, the western dragon for his bones and muscles, the bogart into the organs and blood, and the ghoul into the skin and heir.


    When the new body that looked exactly like His appeared, he touched it and suddenly returned to the SWOR.


    He could instantly feel the change of his body.


    He was stronger, his magic was flowing outside of his blood, and when looking at his hands, with a single thought they transformed into bigger, smaller or different color.


    He has done it, his body finally reached the third level, and with a new vision appearing in front of his eyes, it is time for his magic to do the same.

 Chapter 210 - 209- tasted freedom

    HARRY''S POV


    Harry''s sight changed once more, he seem to appear on a crossroad of multiple roads and each road seem to have an end at the end of it with some object there, some of it had people walking in it.


    On one road there was a cauldron and Professor Snape walking in its direction, on another there was a shapeless blob, with the headmaster on it.


    There was a road with a wand in it, a road with an hammer and a road with a computer.


    No matter how much he turned, wherever he looked there were more roads.


    He knew that the second he stepped on a certain road, his path of magic with the others will stop there.


    He would still be able to cast magic of a different magic, but will never be able to improve it and create new things.


    Most roads were clean of dust, as if to show that many people walked on them, while the rest were filthy, as to show that they haven''t been walked on for a long time.


    Some roads seemed new, while others looked as old as time.


    His previous theory that the way people divide the subjects is what make them create the path seemed wrong, as if it was like that, his roads should have been different, though he still had more paths than he should with the path of computer.


    Sitting in the middle of the crossroad for what felt like an hour, Harry still couldn''t think of a path to choose.


    Did he really have to give up on most parts of magic?


    Looking at the paths of curses and charms that were side by side, Harry finally screamed in frustration about the thing that bothered him since first year.


    "How can they be considered two subjects? Curses are just charms that are meant to hurt people!"


    As he finished ranting the world around him shook as the two paths merged to create a bigger path.


    ''That''s it!'' Harry thought. ''I need to truly understand how all the paths are the same to unite them!''


    "Rituals are just to forge the body into an artifact." "Transfiguration is just making an amount of particles move away from a core or join a core!" "AI creation is just math." "Spells are just advanced math!"


    One by one, Harry united the roads until there were only two.


    The first road was filthy, it was full of dust, and in it he could see footsteps of many people. At the end of it, there seem to be a few dozen books, and even from the distance Harry somehow could tell the names of the authors of the books - Aristotle, Descartes, Plato...


    Harry knew this path is the path he read about, the path of the philosophers.


    It will be a path of knowledge and hardship, one of science, body and mind.


    It was a path filled with research and loneliness.


    It was the path he walked on for most of his life.


    The second road seem to be much less dirt on it, and seem to be filled with colors that are indescribable.


    In the end of that road stood paintings and statues.


    Zeus, Odin, Lao-Tzu, Buddha...


    It was the path of spiritual realm, of belief and concepts instead of knowledge.


    It was the path of Gods and immortals.


    It was a path Harry knew was filled with faith and people.


    Both of those paths could lead him to the peak of the world, make him either join the gods and immortals of old, become a god/immortal and be invincible, or become a philosopher, brake the wall that the spiritual world placed on science and truly combine in with magic, changing the world forever.


    Harry thought about his options as he looked upward, toward the sky that was filled with stars and couldn''t help but recall his childhood.


    Not his parents or the orphanage, but the years under the stairs.


    Years filled with darkness, where the stories his past life left behind were his only company.


    The stories that had different worlds in them.


    Worlds of magic and science, worlds of chakra and demons, worlds of songs and laughter.


    The paths in front of him were restricting, even if he would manage to unite them into one path it would still be so.


    But he didn''t want that restriction.


    Magic is about freedom.


    Being free to laugh, dance and sing.


    Being free to rage, to harm, to kill.


    Being free to learn everything and do anything.


    It was the reason he chose to become a metamorphmagus, to not be limited in body.


    Now it''s time for his mind to be unlimited.


    Magic is the energy of possibilities, and he won''t give it up.


    The paths seem to collapse one on top of the other, books trapping the gods in them as stories and immortals making books into artifacts.


    A new path was created, where a statue of Confucius reading a book was at the end of it, as showing the path that combines the two of the previous paths.


    "I already said I don''t want it!" Harry roared. "I already learned I''m not perfect! That no one is! I don''t care if I have to stay on the second stage forever, or if I will become like Bella, stuck between the second and the third!"


    The vision broke and I found myself back in SWOR, and his magic seem to gain speed as it moved inside its body and he finally understood why the third stage is called the fire stage, why he has been so right to call it the plasma stage.


    His body was filled with energy, making the tiredness he possessed to vanish as if non existent.


    He seem to unconsciously release a bit of his magic into the air, making him able to sense his own electromagnetic field and gravity.


    His mind seem to launch in every subject he ever studied and develop ideas with a new speed.


    It was like his entire being was supercharged with either lightening or fire, making him able to comprehend, do and affect everything he wanted.


    Of course, a few seconds later the feeling subsided as his magic depleted entirely, but now he had direction to move forward and a way to test his energy.


    Bella and Nagini that waited outside heard a relieved laugh coming from inside of SWOR.


    It was a laugh of a person who tasted freedom.

 Chapter 211 - 210- fifth year’s Christmas (part 1)

    NAGINI''S POV


    It was about an hour since Harry stepped into the SWOR before he came out and Nagini could instantly tell the difference.


    His face became with perfect proportions, his cheeks angular and the imperfections that used to be there disappeared.


    His body became less buff, with the muscles becoming less pronounced yet somehow seem to have not lost any of his strength.


    Yet the thing that captured the eyes the most were his eyes.


    Muggles say the eyes are the windows for the soul, but the magical people know different.


    Eyes are the doors to the mind, not soul, and his eyes got a new color to them.


    Before, Harry''s eyes were green, they were pretty, but nothing special really, but now? Now they looked like emeralds, sparkling and drawing you in as you look at them.


    Nagini knew what the change in eye color signify, she has seen it numerous times.


    She has seen it in Dumbledore sparkling blue eyes that seemed to calm you down whenever you look into them, in Grindelwald''s eyes of blue and black eyes that seemed capable of understanding what you want and temp you to agree with what he said, in Voldemort''s red eyes that brought fear into your heart whenever you looked at them.


    Those eye were the symbol of succeeding in becoming a fire stage magical person, and were said to reflect the ambition a person has.


    Harry''s eyes, as she looked right into them, seem capable of seeing right through her, making her feel a bit n.a.k.e.d, which, as she spent most of her life in snake form, didn''t bother her at all, though Bellatrix, who stood next to her, gained an embarrassed look as her cheeks became red.


    "Congratulations." Nagini said to her friend, a word that was still hard to think about as something real, considering her previous ''friends'' forgot about her after the war was done.


    "Thank you." He smiled and walked to her and she could feel his body being more relaxed while also having a bit of a difficulty moving. "How about we go back and play something?" He said as he hugged her with Joy. "I could use some time to relax." Nagini''s heart started beating a little faster at the unfamiliar hugging, as while Harry didn''t have a problem with hugging, he has never initiated it.


    "You seem to be happy." She noted out loud. "How could I not be?" He grinned. "I have finally finished the project I had worked on for four years." he changed into a bear, changed to look like Luna and turned back to his form. "And, I also passed the liquid stage of magic and can finally move to new spells and magical subjects." He lifted her up and did a little spin, making her laugh.


    "Calm down." She smiled at him. "We should return."


    "Dobby!" Harry called and the house elf appeared as he turned to give orders to Bellatrix.


    "Bella, I need the Death Eaters to gather the blood of as many magical creatures as possible and put them in bottles, and do the same for as many magical plants as possible." The servant nodded. "It will be done."


    With that, we both held Dobby''s hands s as he popped us away.


    Fred''S POV


    Winter vacation was something George and he didn''t get.


    The time that in past years was used for having fun before Christmas was now probably the busiest time of the year in Wonder Alley, which forced them to help their employees as they were swamped.


    When they weren''t helping, they went through the paperwork that Harry''s computers couldn''t do alone, closed the deal with Gary Corelson for him to open a bar in Wonder Alley and installed MTVs (magical television) in it that will show either the Duels played in the arena right now, or the quidditch games that are soon to be played.


    All in all, they were busy as hell till Christmas night.


    Of course, when Christmas finally arrived it changed for the worse.


    They considered returning to the castle through Harry''s vanishing cabinet, spending time with their friends and having fun, but their father asked them to join the family for Christmas, which was done in the Potter mansion, he said their mother would like to apologize, and that he wants to have his family reconcile.


    They stupidly agreed.


    The awkwardness that filled the room Christmas night as they showed up was incredible.


    Their mother, who was in the middle of a conversation with Lily Potter froze, the room, that was filled with the laughter of Ron, their brother, and his friends quietened, and only Ginny gave the two of them a small smile.


    "Boys! You are here!" Their father''s voice, who appeared from the kitchen, broke the silence as he rushed to hug them.


    "Why are you so excited?" George asked over their dad''s shoulder as they hugged him back. "We just saw you yesterday."


    "Oh, I miss you everyday." He said back before releasing them.


    Their mother finally unfroze and walked toward them.


    "Hey mom." Fred said with caution. "How are you?"


    The caution must have been heard in his voice, as our mother ran toward the two of them, shoving dad to the side and hugged them in one of her famous bear hugs.


    "I am so glad you came!" She said and by the wetness on his shirt Fred could tell she is crying.


    "We are glad to be here as well." Fred''s twin said and Fred nodded as she let go.


    "I knew you would get over this phase!" She said and both George and him froze. "You should focus on your N.E.W.Ts and your dad will work on getting his job back!"


    "What?" George asked, both of them turning to their father. "You told us she accepted everything!"


    "No, I said she will." Their father answered. "She just need a bit more time, and with you here, it will be easier for her to get used to it."


    "Why would we want to go work anywhere else?" Fred asked their mother. "Our Alley is the best! In fact, why would dad want to go back to the ministry, the profits from the MTV he helped creating are about to start showing up!"


    "Why would he want to go back?" Their mother exclaimed. "Because it''s a respectable, safe job! Because your ''Alley'' would never be able to survive for more than two years! And than what would we do?"


    "That''s enough!" Their father shouted. "We are guests in this house, and we will act appropriately!" He took a deep breath. "Now, we will have a nice Christmas together, as family, and we will have this discussion later, alone."


    It was then that Fred noticed Ginny, Ron and his friends were all looking at them with a bit of disappointment at how it ended inconclusively, and the Potter parents with awkwardness.


    Yes, this Christmas is turning to be the worst, hopefully, the gifts tomorrow would be enough to turn it around.

 Chapter 212 - 211- Interlude: a Christmas miracle

    JAMES'' POV


    It was 2 AM, the night of Christmas, and James was drinking his third glass of Firewhiskey He had since the other people at the house went to bed.


    Since he was all alone, he finally let the glamour He casted on himself to fall apart.


    The changes in him weren''t as pronounced as most people would expect from someone who use glamour.


    he wasn''t fat, ugly or has a nasty scar, his hairline did retreat a bit, but that happened when you grow older.


    No, the glamour didn''t hide any of those things, it hid his eyes, made them look alive and happy even in truth they were dead, angry and full of guilt.


    The world seem to fall apart to him.


    Voldemort returned, his money disappeared, and one of his sons estranged.


    And worse than all, he could do nothing about any of that.


    Sure, he was part of the order, doing as the headmaster say as they fought in this secret war, but except for wasting his time guarding the prophecy about Marcus he hadn''t actually did anything.


    At this point he couldn''t even say anything about Harry, as in the bits of free time he had he has investigated him, and what he found made his heart ache.


    He started with the simplest of things, asking the teachers at school about the boy, and with the exception of Filius, who spat on him in anger for abandoning Harry, and Snape, who just sneered at him, the rest all said the same thing - "Good grades, but average student, most of the time could barely be felt in class."


    For a second, it felt like an angle he could use, bond with his son by helping him improve.


    In the end, as he wasn''t sure, he asked for Moony''s opinion, who, when James managed to reach him, told James about how he tried to do the same two years ago, only to fail.


    After that, he tried to look into his son''s past and current living conditions.


    It took him over three months to find everything.


    Find how he is hailed as a genius in the muggles world, how he seems to be living by himself since the age of 11, how he came to the orphanage.


    Finding the Dursley family and ripping Petunia''s memories from her before doing the same to Vernon made James puke, twice.


    Memories of Putting a baby in a cupboard, feeding him twice a day and letting changing his diaper once, making him clean by the time he is three, Harry would have never survived without his magic!


    He made sure they would never have a peaceful night again by enchanting the picture of their family on the wall in their bedroom with the nightmare curse.


    That night he started the ritual of drinking before bed, using the liquid''s burn as a way to make his sorrows disappear as he understood what he has done to his eldest.


    Having such an excellent mind, yet average student? Having almost no presence in a magical class? Leaving him in the care of those monsters has damaged his magic!


    ''No,'' he promised himself. ''I will stay away from Harry, watch him from afar, as I help as much as I can.''


    His promise to himself was harder to accomplish than thought, as apparently, he has almost no money.


    The numbers he got from the goblins made no sense, he couldn''t see where the hundreds of thousands of Galleons disappeared.


    Which is why, he took the remaining gold he had in the bank to his house, making sure to leave enough for the payment to school the boys needed and the 100 Galleons he vowed to Harry.


    But it was too late, and James was forced to sell the percentages the Potter family had in many stores to versus families to regain parts of his money.


    He started cutting expenses, no more fancy gifts for no reason to his wife and Marcus, no more going to the bar after work with friends.


    It worked, the expenses of his family reached a balance with his paycheck, making him capable of staying sane.


    Till Lily, his wife, decided to invite the entire Weasley clan and Marcus'' friends for Christmas, making a dent in the already small savings they have.


    Finishing the fourth and last glass of Firewhiskey for the night, James thought about the Weasley twins and their new and successful business he discussed about with Arthur.


    Maybe not everything is lost, maybe he should make a small investment in their business, maybe he can get out of the hole he seem to be stuck at.


    Going to bed, James couldn''t help but wonder if this is a Christmas miracle.

 Chapter 213 - Announcement

I don''t have the time to write today and tomorrow I''m going to an engagement party, so new chapter on Thursday (maybe two chapters)

 Chapter 214 - 212- fifth year’s Christmas (part 2)

    GEORGE''S POV


    If Christmas Eve was thought to be awkward, than Christmas morning was on a whole other level.


    Being woke up for presents by their younger siblings was a tradition that Ron decided to forgo, as they have had fought with him more and more since Wonder Alley was founded, no, since the card dueling game was launched, with him constantly asking them for stuff as if they have so much money.


    News flash, they don''t.


    Sure, business are flourishing, with the game becoming more and more popular even in France, and the Alley becoming somewhere worthwhile, but most of the money was invested back into Wander Alley and it''s employees, creating new products and experimentations, their own, Harry''s and even Luna''s.


    The rest of the money was split into four parts, with them gaining 50% of it.


    Of course, when they tried to explain all that to their little brother at the start of the school year all he got from that was NO, and from that point forward they were in a constant argument.


    So no, Ron didn''t wake them up for the presents.


    Ginny, on the other hand, did.


    Hearing someone knock loudly while yelling "Presents!" was indeed the perfect way to wake up in Christmas.


    The two of them quickly casted morning hygiene spells at each other, ending with Fred having his beard grown into the shape of a Christmas tree and him having his breath smell like mistletoe (they started a game of messing with each other''s morning hygiene spells since their 17 birthday, with each day only having one thing different about them), before leaving the guest room and going downstairs.


    Under the tree were hills of wrapped gifts, and Marcus, Hermione, Neville and the entire Weasley family with the exception of their mother was sitting there, Bill and Charlie, who arrived the night before at an even later time than the twins, were among them, laughing and hugging one another as they unwrapped one after the other with the exception of Marcus who was looking at the two largest piles of presents and seem to notice their arrival as he turned and looked at them with anger.


    "Good morning." Fred said "Don''t mind us, we will just add the presents we brought into each of the piles." Opening the handbag George had on his shoulder, he quickly summoned the presents one by one as Fred distributed them into their respective piles.


    "Now than, which pile is ours?" George asked after he finished taking out all the presents.


    The fingers of everyone were pointing at the two biggest piles.


    "Awesome!" Fred said running toward the gifts, and as he touched them he was suddenly s.u.c.k.e.d into them, making them mix.


    "Fred!" George exclaimed and took out his wand but before he did anything Fred''s head Came out of the presents and he spitted a small gift from his mouth.


    "Hahahahahaha" the laughter came from their dad. "It worked! All I needed was a little help from your partner but I pranked you!"


    "No way!" George exclaimed as he understood what happened. "He managed to creat it?" Last year they joked about how awesome would it be to be able to swim in gold after doing a marathon of Ducktales and Harry said he would try to create a charm to mimic its affect.


    "It''s a dream come true My twin!" Fred said from inside the present pool. "Join me!" George didn''t need any other incentives as he jumped into the pile of gifts.


    "Yes, when he showed me how to cast the charm and asked I would do it on your presents I convinced him not to tell you about it as a prank." Their dad said with pride.


    With a little difficulty, the twins managed to get out of the presents and hugged their father. "Thank you for the prank." Fred said. "It''s the best gift we could have asked for." And it was. Knowing that their father did a prank on them made George''s heart grow wormer, it was as if the bits of self-doubt, the ones they felt each time their parents admonished them for their pranks, disappeared just by knowing their father pranked them too, and George could tell it was the same for Fred.


    "You have a partner?" Neville asked from the side after they released their father from the hug.


    "Of course we do." George said in a nonchalant way as to deflect. "How else would we have the capital to make free cards and disks for everyone in school and open an alley?"


    "Really?" James asked, "Why have we never heard of them?"


    "Because they are silent partners," Fred said "they invest, we create." That wasn''t entirely a lie, in the joke shop part of the Alley, both Harry and Luna were silent partners, just like how in the Safari part that Luna works on, they are.


    "Who are they?" Marcus asked with his eyes narrowing "Hiding in the dark, that''s not exactly a behavior of a lion."


    They both rolled their eyes. "That''s because they aren''t lions, they are humans." Fred said


    Marcus scrawled "You know what I mean!"


    "Do we?" George asked with a hint of a smile.


    "Was your partner s Gryffindor?" Marcus seem to demand to know.


    "Does It matter?" George shot back, the tension in the air grew.


    "Of course it does!" Ron jumped into the conversation. "With you-know-who back you can''t 100% trust the Eagles and Puffs, they could be spies for him!"


    "Ron that''s enough!" Their eldest brother, Bill intervened. "You are not to judge the twins if their partner is from any of the other houses! Each and every house is great and full of history!"


    "Besides," Fred said with a glare, "what do any of you care who we partner with? Neville, Hermione and Marcus are unrelated to us and shouldn''t expect any answers," Hermione and Marcus bristled in anger and Neville just smiled sheepishly. "and Ron, we didn''t have a fight-free conversation since the beginning of the year!"


    George then added. "Only dad, Bill and Charlie, all of those who works for us, has the right to know who our partner is, and out of everyone else in the room, maybe we will tell Ginny, who is the only one who doesn''t seem to be as idiotic as the rest of you all!" Ginny laughed at that. "Oh, please do! Lording it over the four of them will be so much fun!" George exchanged a look with Fred, and both of them immediately gained a grin. "Sure! We will tell you later." Fred said and George continued him. "Now we need to open some gifts."

 Chapter 214 - 213- fifth year’s Christmas (part 3)

    BILL''S POV


    Seeing them twins move their attention to their gifts, Bill sighed in relief.


    While the twins said their dad, Charlie and him deserved to know the secret partner, they didn''t know.


    In fact, the secret partner of the twins was the best kept secret and the biggest bet the Alley workers.


    ''Well, at least I won the bet on the house of the partner.'' Bill thought with a smirk, looking at Charlie''s who seem to notice that fact with a wince, ''That''s what? 10 Galleons?'' Seriously, while his dragon-living brother was smart as hell, he seem to have been outside the country for too long if he thought their little brothers would only make a business partner with a Gryffindor.


    "Merlin''s beard!" Their father woke him up from his thoughts with a yell, making everyone to turn towards him, who was looking at a book like it''s one written by the founders of Hogwarts themselves.


    "What is it dad?" Ginny asked, looking up from her position near the tree and reading the book''s title before making a face of disgust.


    Their father, seemingly not hearing the question, opened the book and started searching the index before flipping the pages as quickly as possible before stopping and starting to read.


    Looking at the cover, Bill and the rest of the group joined Ginny with their own look of disgust when they managed to read the title. ''100 recipes made out of troll''s flash''.


    The twins, of course, started laughing, which was when everyone noticed that the book was the present they got for their dad.


    Ginny couldn''t help it, he started laughing, soon joined by Bill, Charlie and Neville, one of Ron''s friends, with the rest of the fifth year students looking upset.


    "So dad," the twin with the Christmas tree-like beard said excitedly, "did you like the present? It took us a while to convince Ha-our partner to make you a copy, and even than, it will only last till new year before it disappears."


    Bill noticed the slip-up, and immediately started to make a mental list of all the rich pure blood whose name started with Ha.


    "So your partner made this?" Their dad asked with understanding filling his eyes. "That makes sense, he is great with muggle objects."


    "Would you two get rid of the charm on the book so we could see what it is about that made dad excited?" Charlie asked looking at the twins, who shook their head.


    "It''s not us who charmed the book, it''s our partner, anyone except the one who is allowed to read the words of the book will read about troll''s meat, it''s a fail safe." The other twin who smelled like a mistletoe explained.


    "You should read page 69, it has the best muggle pranks." The Christmas bearded twin said.


    Bill understood what a great gift it is, with their dad''s love for muggles but no one to truly explain everything about them to him, it is probably the best gift anyone could get for him.


    "That''s not fair!" Charlie seemed to complain jokingly. "You are buying dad''s love, what about me?"


    The twins'' grin became even larger.


    "I don''t know," one of them said. " Fred, do you think our dragon loving brother is worth trying to buy his love?"


    "I''m not sure, dear George, maybe he should open his own present?"


    No one wasted anytime at opening the gifts the twins have to each of them.


    Looking at the deck of cards that was in the gift wrap, Bill gasped.


    "Is that?" He looked at the cards they gave him, all of which were tomb based except for one, one humanoid card that was called curse breaker and had a painting of him as the monster.


    Looking at his other siblings, he saw each of them held either one card or a deck in their hands, and apparently, so did Ron.


    "Why did I only get one card when Charlie and Bill got an entire deck?!" His head became red in anger.


    "Oh, shit!" Fred said. "Our mistake, give me the card." Ron with a winning smile face the card to their brother who immediately pulled out his wand and burnt the card.


    "Why did you do that for?" Ron screamed.


    "Because you are a d.i.c.k!" George said, and their father immediately shouted "language!"


    "You think you deserve everything? Do you know how hard people work on each new card? Bill, Charlie, please tell him!"


    "Days, even weeks sometimes, only in information gathering, no one truly knows how the cards are created." Charlie said, understanding about the amount of work they must have pulled to make the cards, and his gratefulness grew.


    "Thank you guys." He hugged them, joined by Charlie and Ginny, with Ron, in his anger, taking the rest of his presents and going upstairs, his friends looking awkward as they run after him.


    CHARLIE''S POV


    "It''s small and box like, another earring?" Fred asked.


    "Doesn''t really matter, the effect does." George said. "I think it''s a broom-less flying device."


    "No way." Fred rejected the idea. "He was too busy with the arithmancy to have the time to work on the needed runes to replace the broom, plus, we only proposed that idea last week."


    "What are you talking about?" Bill asked. "Whose the gift from?"


    "Our partner." They said together.


    ''Of course it is.'' Charlie thought, their partner seemed like a generous man.


    "Well?" Ginny said. "Open them!"


    The twins didn''t waste a second more, ripping the wrapping, before opening the small jewelry boxes and taking out two bracelets, with notes in their hands as well.


    "No freaking way!"


    "I feared Luna had no chance!"


    The twins said as they put the bracelets on with glee.


    "What is it?" Charlie asked.


    "This, my dear brother." Fred said as he pulled his shirt up with one hand to reveal a his bell, which had abs quickly forming, while with the other he was quickly devouring the food the elves of the house left a while ago, with George doing the same. "Is a birds magnet." He said as he swallowed the bit of food before both of them removing the bracelet, each having a 6-pack which seem to almost grow into 8-pack.


    "Merlin''s beard!" Charlie exclaimed "It created muscles!"


    "We know!" The twins said.


    "That''s incredible!" Bill said. "Can I try?" He reached to one of the bracelets before being zapped.


    "No, you can''t, bracelets seem to be made for each of us specifically." George said. "Something about each body working slightly different and can cause Death¡­"


    "Well," Bill asked, clearly thinking about Fleur, the Vella from Gringots who he is smitten with. "what are the chances you can get him to make me one?"


    "I would all love one, there is this girl, Kristen, she has the most amazing a.s.s and-"


    "Come on!" Ginny interrupted him. "I''m right here!" And that was it, they all started laughing.


    When they finally stopped, Ginny said "I wouldn''t mine one¡­"